Chapter Text
“When there is a call to action, someone must be there to make things right. I’ll be that person.” Jin Kazama - 1956
𝐂𝐋𝐎𝐔𝐃 𝐒𝐓𝐑𝐈𝐅𝐄, 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐇𝐈𝐍𝐑𝐀 𝐒𝐎𝐋𝐃𝐈𝐄𝐑!
𝑶𝒏 𝒂 𝒎𝒊𝒔𝒔𝒊𝒐𝒏 𝒂𝒔 𝒂𝒍𝒘𝒂𝒚𝒔, 𝒃𝒖𝒕 𝒕𝒐 𝒘𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒆?!
It was dark within the forest he walked in, but he wasn't afraid. Missions, whether big or small, sometimes required traveling in deep and dark places.
For Cloud, this was the occasion. He tightened his his grip on his buster sword, eyes darting left and right to each subtle movement and sound.
On this night, it didn't seem like there was going to be anything to attack him. The Spirits of the Night, which held a golden, misty look that brightened up the darkness, weren't present, but that was only because Cloud was carrying a tomb with him–one that held back any malevolent spirits. But in some cases, some spirits were too strong to be held back…
At that possibility, Cloud simply smiled.
I can handle that, he thought.
And finally, after walking through this forest for a long time, he finally came across what he was looking for.
A wooden structure that stood on four legs, which, inside, held a special object.
Seeing it, Cloud picked up his codex, and called.
“This object, I've found where it's located. I'll be back soon.”
“Good to hear, Cloud.”
Unfortunately..
When he opened the wooden structure..
“Hey… where the hell…”
Nothing was in there.
He searched all around the wooden structure–even going as far as to search the trees nearby, but there was nothing.
So, he sighed as he picked up his codex once again.
“Yeah, so… Nothing's here.”
“What?”
“Nothing's here. No sign of the object.”
“Well, I suggest you keep looking.”
“You want me to stay out here? Really? With all these damned spirits–”
“Your mission is to collect the object. It's not the rules I made, it's just the one you have to follow for now.”
Cloud sighed once more, “Yeah yeah, got it.”
The person whom he called hung up, and Cloud stood there for a moment.
Why couldn’t they just send someone else? He wondered.
Does that hand think I'm some kinda hero? Gee, low and high standards.
Well, at least it's for a decent price.
He would then begin to search for the object, clasping his hands together, his blue eyes now glowing a bright yellow.
Now, he could see traces, thousands of them all around. The energy from some were too small, while others were too great, but to his right, those traces…. human traces…
That's where it's the strongest.
I'll just–
His eyes caught something from behind. it was a towering figure, standing at least ten feet tall, crafted from twisted blackened wood and jagged shards of glass that reflected light in harsh, fractured patterns. The wood, charred to a deep ebony, symbolized the destruction often wrought by anger, while the glass shards represented the sharp, cutting pain of grief.
The Spirit of Grief…
The spirit's face was a haunting mask, half obscured by a veil of tattered crimson fabric that billowed around it like smoke. One side of the mask was contorted in a fierce snarl, its eyes blazing with a ferocious intensity.
“Why… why…” it asked constantly.
Instinctively, Cloud brung his sword forth, not expecting much trouble considering that the tomb he held weakened the spirit severely.
“I dunno, but can I ask you, "why"?” He asked, furrowing his brows, “Why did you decide to come at such a bad time, you idiot?”
He sat in the darkness, all along, his fee-flowing and whimsy vibrating tousled blonde hair waving in the non-existent, or perhaps, unseen wind. He wore a long-sleeved brown shirt he wore underneath a light green tunic only that made the heat worse, brown trousers, brown boots that barely reached up to his knees.
Despite it being all black, it was all familiar to him. After all, this dream had been going on for months. He knew what it was–what rested beyond the darkness. Right in front of him, was the great sword that was engraved deeply into the earth, surrounded by a series of large, cracking stones.
The master sword–its metal shimmering, acting as the star in this eternal night. Such an amazing and rare sight, surely any warrior would grab it and relish in its power and glory, slash through the darkness of the world, and bring forth light, becoming a hero.
But, that desire was not his. It never was–so he shook his head, and looked back, the deep darkness staring back at him.
He knew how this “thing” would end. It was always the same. He predicted that, in fifteen seconds, a triangle, made up of three triangles–all of which glowed in a yellow light, would arrive. When it eventually did, all it did was hover before him, almost as if it was staring at him–as if… it was him.
That very triangle was engraved into his right palm. Oh, how he hated staring at that. Every time he did, he would instinctively gag, and unfortunately in this made up realm of unconsciousness, there was no glove or bandage to cover it up.
The floating triangle would then zoom past him, leaving small particles of shimmering light to fall onto the ground and onto his shoulder. He turned, and there it was, hanging above the sword–it's unfathomable light shining in and out, almost as if it was calling out to him.
But, once again, he rejected it. Shaking his head, and staring at his feet.
However, something was different this time. Usually, the dream would end here… but, something strange happened, and even if it was just for a moment–it shook Link to his very core..
A name was spoken–seemingly a cry for help, but its essence was buried beneath constant gibberish… All he knew was that, whatever this name was, it started with the letter “Z”.
And with that, the dream had ended, and he opened his eyes–the beautiful feel of the sun and the morning striking him with nothing but the force of a delightful brightness
When will I stop having that dream? He asked himself as he sat up, staring about the open field he was in.
Oh, right… it’s that troublesome spirit.
Spirits–they were everywhere.
Within the grass, acting as long, white slobs that radiated with colorful lights. Link could see them–he could touch them. He smiled as he did.
“Good morning, fellow spirits,” he said, attempting to touch one of the spirits–his hand only faded through them, however. “Ha, you always fade away.” he grinned, then sighed.
As the wind blew softly, he could see wind spirits, which took the form fleeting, light blue strings, glowing of light.
He simply smiled at them.
But, he could only wonder… Why couldn’t he see the dream spirit?
Everyone else in the world could… Perhaps, here in Hyrule, it was the opposite? No way.
To see a spirit, you had to actually try to see it–with a power that everyone contained deep inside of their soul. It was the same for everyone. Was he not trying hard enough? But, that couldn’t be.
What’s going on?
But, he didn’t let it get to him too much. After all, he had much to do today, as he did nearly everyday. Strangely enough, the bridge between warning and needing seems to cross each other all of the time.
He remembered; there was a Pokemon in the forest beyond the hill behind him. He couldn’t exactly make out what it was, but he knew it was the color yellow–hence, why he decided to call it a yellow dedenne.
So, he stood up on his two feet, stretching his arms overhead and yawning. In front of him was something amazing. A chain of mountain peaks that stretched on further than the eye could see, and extended out until it kissed the high places of the Earth.
With them were circular networks–clumps of tall, lively trees, with the small, floating tree spirits that took the form of small, brown circles, with a spiral on top of them. Some wept, some even whispered, but most of them kept silent.
Some others were getting into some sort of tangle with the other wind spirits–in which, the wind spirits would win and ultimately fly past them, leaving the tree spirits angered.
Ah, the beauty of the natural world–how he adored it. It was the perfect antidote–what he needed after that dream he dearly hated.
“Welp, I think it's time for me to head out.”
But could he really do so when there was an obvious problem from afar?
Upon standing up, his gaze caught a glimpse of a restless hill spirit to his left.
Hill spirits were usually always asleep, hence their closed eyes and mouth mixing in with the grass, but it seemed this one was awake and angry. It’s eyes were opened, and it’s mouth was agape, and more importantly, it was… weeping?
Why is that? Link wondered.
Did something awaken it, but how could that be?
No one else but me is here…
Oh, whatever, It’s in need of saving.
Listening to his soul, Link rushed over to the hill. Once he arrived, his eyes met the dark eyes of the hill, so empty without a soul.
Link knew that it wasn't true, that it did have a soul. But the void... oh, the void—something he couldn’t bare to look at, but his body was obligated to feel it.
“What angers you, hill spirit?”
The hill spirit would then speak in a deep, distorted voice.
“Someeeoneeee… someeethinggg… woke me upp.” The hill spoke in weeps as well. “I can no longerrrr go back to sleeeppp… Wha–whaat is happeniiinggg?”
“Don't worry, hill spirit.” Link said in a reassuring tone. “You're just awake. It's no big deal… here, I know exactly what will put you back to sleep. Some music.”
He pulled out his old, blue ocarina, and started playing a soothing tone.
The soothing melody of the ocarina floated gently through the air, wrapping the listeners, the spirits, in a warm embrace. Its soft, lilting notes danced like a gentle breeze, evoking images of tranquil landscapes and serene moments. Each breath through the instrument created a calming atmosphere, transporting those who listened to a peaceful, dreamlike state, where worries faded and harmony reigned.
Link's own soul felt at peace every time he did this.
And as all the spirits stopped and danced to the beautiful song, the hill spirit's fate would be no different. Its weeping stopped when the song had ended, and its soul felt at peace. The song had moved him so much, that his frown turned a wide, calm smile.
“thankk… youuu…”
“It’s okay now, spirit. Rest your soul.” He said, softly.
As the hill closed its eyes, Link smiled.
These spirits… they truly are me.
He thought, giving the hill one more look before walking off...
𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐊 𝐇𝐘𝐑𝐔𝐋𝐈𝐀, 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐓𝐇 𝐎𝐅 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐖𝐈𝐋𝐃!
The boy of sixteen years of age, living in the travesty of earth that was the forest. Pokémon here relished in his presence, for he was their savior. A protector who they may have only seen once, yet remembered for the rest of their lifespan.
Pokémon who carried wild intentions with the Hylian opposed him at nearly every abandoned castle he arrived at for supplies.
But when death stared him right in the face, and there was absolutely no other option. He'd closed his eyes, unveiled his bow of wood… and let the arrow fly.
And then, came the feast.
"....It had to mean something...
All of this suffering… this opposition…”
At nights where the campfires crackled, taking pride in being the only sound, he'd stare at the moon. At times, he'd sword he'd seen an angry face on it.
As he stared, he could only make a suggestion. “If you're there, Hylia… please take care of the souls that I… that fell victim to my bow.”
And now...
Today was a new day.
The same dream.
The same nagging in his head.
But the spirits were all over.
And with their smiles, he'd rush towards the forest without hesitation, interconnected with the wind as he passed by numerous spirits and oversaw the grandiose landscapes beyond the chamber of mountains. All with a smile...
....And no worry about his odd future.
ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ᴛᴀʟᴇ ᴏꜰ ʜᴇʀᴏɪꜱᴍ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴛᴀʟᴇ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴏʏ ᴡʜᴏ ᴡᴀꜱ ꜱᴏᴏɴ ᴛᴏ ʙᴇᴄᴏᴍᴇ ʟᴇɢᴇɴᴅ. ʙᴏʀɴ ᴡɪᴛʜ ɴᴏᴛʜɪɴɢ, ᴘʀᴏᴍɪꜱᴇᴅ ꜱᴏᴍᴇᴛʜɪɴɢ. ᴀɴᴅ ᴍᴏʀᴇ ɪᴍᴘᴏʀᴛᴀɴᴛʟʏ… ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴛᴏʀʏ ᴀʙᴏᴜᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴏᴜʟꜱ ᴡɪᴛʜɪɴ ᴛʜɪꜱ ᴡᴏʀʟᴅ ᴋɴᴏᴡɴ ᴀꜱ "ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏʀʟᴅ ᴏꜰ ʟɪɢʜᴛ." ᴛʜᴇɪʀ ꜱᴛʀᴜɢɢʟᴇꜱ, ᴛʜᴇɪʀ ᴛʀɪᴜᴍᴘʜꜱ, ᴀɴᴅ ᴀʟʟ.
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑪𝒀𝑪𝑳𝑬 𝑶𝑭 𝑺𝑷𝑰𝑹𝑰𝑻𝑺!
Chapter 1.
End.
Notes:
This is an idea I've had in my mind for years. Honestly, it's very stupid, and I don't expect this get too far. As long as I can complete, however, I think I can be satisfied. It'll be my first major step in my writing journey if I even become a true writer.
(At 146, and now honestly, it's crazy to think that I assumed this fic was just going to be another one I abandoned. Turns out, it ended up being the thing I needed. I'm glad I gave it a chance.)
Chapter 2: Dawn of a New Tale - Part 2
Notes:
(This chapter was originally a future chapter, but I replaced it with Chapter One since I think it would be a better start.
Chapter Text
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐊𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐎𝐅 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐅𝐎𝐑𝐄𝐒𝐓
Where humanity lacked, nature made it for it.
Vice versa.
And on this day, in a northeast section of a light part in the forest, Link stood atop a tree branch. The tree itself was tall, hanging over a lake enclosed by grassy mountains. The abnormally large leaves of the tree’s branches prevented the light from reaching him, though bits of it dawned upon his clothes and illuminated the expanse before him.
A Fletching landed on top of his hands, eyeing him curiously. The Hylian tilted his head, eyeing it in the same way. He had seen it many times before. One day, he had found it in the rain, laying down with a broken wing—calling out desperately for help. Luckily, Link found it just in time, aiding it with these small, little herbs he often found in his side of the forests.
One day, he decided to name it—
—Belfray.
The lake below was still—silent. In that silence, beauty showed. Without even saying a word to one another, the two harmonized with the nature before them.
And both would feel a sense of amazement, as a Gyarados leapt out of the water—causing millions of water droplets to rise, many aiming towards the trees.
It was as if everything was in slow motion, like the world wanted them to cherish this moment for as long as possible.
Of course, they would take this chance, laughing as the water droplets landed on them. Upon the Gyarados' descent back into the water, the two shook off the water from their skin/fur. And right after, they stared at each other and laughed once more.
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐅𝐎𝐑𝐂𝐄 𝐓𝐇𝐀𝐓 𝐁𝐈𝐍𝐃𝐒 𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐑𝐘𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐇𝐄𝐑𝐄.
One day, a Charamander walked helplessly across the muddy forest in the rain, the fire on its tail dimming less and less every moment. No food, no parents—just what was the next path? Could it really envision a future beyond this day? Let alone tomorrow?
As it collapsed onto a nearby tree, its vision beginning to fade, it seemed as if it was nothing more than a dream.
Darkness.
And upon waking up in a cave, what seemed like a dream, seemed to be a reality.
The sun made its reappearance, illuminating that nature outside of the cave.
A mound of ethereal soaked plants and trees, and standing on the side of the exit into that very world, was Link.
At first, as the Hylian approached it, Charamander was afraid, backing away into a corner. Seeing this, he didn’t get any closer, and instead offered a few Pokepuffs and an herb to it, laying it onto the ground and going back to the exit.
It was strange. Just what was happening here?
The only thing that was certain, was—whoever this was, had saved him from dying.
Reluctantly, it stood up, making its way towards the food options. It kept eyeing the Hylian, who seemed unfazed. Just smiling.
It tried the Pokepuff first, and—
—”Char!”
It was amazing!
Without further caution, it had already begun to eat the other few Pokepuffs, and did so with such haste that Link warned it to slow down. By the time it had finished eating the herb, the fear inside was so miniscule.
Link approached it again, kneeling down, meeting the eyes of the curious Charamander.
“I think I’ll name you…
...Sylflyre.”
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐇𝐄𝐀𝐑𝐓.
One day, in the lake, a Magikarp found itself stuck on some kind of net wedged in the floor of the lake. And for a day, that’s where it would remain—no signs of other fish near. Now, there only seemed to be two options.
Either wait for a bigger fish to eat it, or wait and die.
However, the Hylian had no intention of dying either. Immediately seeing the Magikarp in danger, he dived into the water at the dismay of other fish who got scared away. He was an exceptionally fast swimmer—almost as fast as the other fish—no, almost as if he was a fish.
Upon reaching the Magikarp, Link found it wasn’t gonna be easy. The net seemed to be tied around the fins like a rope in tight knots. If he didn’t untie them soon, then he too would be the one to drown.
Though, at this moment, his mind didn’t care to think about it.
Three seconds passed, and he removed a few ties from the right fin, allowing for more movement. Then, he had a much simpler idea. He would go to the source of prevention, trying to remove bits of the lake flood to get the net out of the ground, his body essentially touching the floor now.
And eventually, he did.
But he was running out of air. He needed to reasurface, or else—
No.
His mind rejected it.
It argued that this was still possible.
Bubbles began to climb out to the surface from Link's mouth as he was now struggling to do two things. Breathe, and save a life. Even when he felt his arms getting weaker, he still managed to push on—slowly but surely untying the net from the other fin, and—
Finally, the Magikarp could swim away.
Link eventually reasurfaced, falling to the ground and coughing up water.
But all was the same.
He had saved a life, though a part of him wondered how he could be so selfless.
“I forgot…. I didn’t give it a name…” He muttered, “Perhaps… Elgran… yeah, that.
The Patrats who needed help with their Dams.
The Sandiles who needed help with their burrows.
The problems all seemed to have one answer for fixing....
"Hiyah!" Swinging from branch to branch in an impressive show of mobility, his eyes spotted an abandoned temple. Rolling forth onto the smooth grass, he'd approach it with caution, eyes observing each and every ounce of.
Stepping inside, darkness overshadowed whatever light poured in—though, of course, there was a light within that could counter it.
On the apex of a spire of rubble... A Treasure Chest! His eyes lit up in wonder, but he still moved cautiously. Closer, closer, and closer, until his hands firmly met the box.
Slowly, he opened it up, whatever was inside revealing itself more and more. Until, he finally opened it.
Inside... was a simple, green Rupee.
Such a simplistic object, and in response, a shadow flashed across Link's eyes, a burning anger swelling. The Memory Spirits crept from underneath the ground, red in shape. Link noticed them, but didn't bother shame them.
He could only sigh as he remembered these faint, distant images.
A girl with green hair...
An old man...
That tree...
The girl under the mask...
He shook his head, trying to trample the thoughs. He stood up, closing the treasure chest, and looking onto the cracks of sky. "I suppose... it's time to go get food."
Chapter End
Chapter 3: Dawn of a New Tale - Part 3
Notes:
Trying my best with characterization.
Chapter Text
"Spirits are simply manifestions of existence. You do not merely ignore them, praise them, or shame them. They are simply there." - Hylian Philosopher Ekarb Krabala, 500 BC.
In the west reserved the forest with trees the size of the great hills, some even being a greater height. Within these waves of trees contained dangerous creatures, but it was full of fresh plants and fruit.
As he sprinted towards the direction of the forest, he pondered.
What food should I get today?
There are berries on the west side of the forest, along with a bunch of apples.
Unfortunately, with the Pokemon there, it'll be hard to get.
Maybe the east side? No, that’ll take too long, and…
He remembered.
The unpleasant nature of the wild.
The sight of so many dead and hurt animals, and the death spirits they laid over their bodies.
Death spirits held a menacing appearance–one of a mere skull with fierce, dark glowing eyes, and they did not weep, they did not shout, and they did not speak… all they did was laugh.
Link shuttered at that memory. The time when the death spirits that hung over the corpses, staring at him menacingly.
So, Link came to the conclusion.
I’ll just go near the lake…
A long path, but there's plenty of berries there.
A decision was made, and upon arriving at the forest, where multiple, ragged, rocky pathways stretched all around, with the life spirits, which were all small, glowing bright green dots that hung above the creatures in the forest. The sewaddles, a caterpillar-like Pokemon with a broad, bitten leaf enfolding its head like a hood. Its large, spherical head was an orange-yellow with two small, close-together knobs on its forehead. Their eyes black and circular, and its mouth had a downward-pointing.
No matter how much he would attempt the catch one, he could never, but that was never a concern or source of irritation for him.
Just interacting with them—seeing them at all was a blessing.
Good thing for him, this was the calmest part of the forest as there were only mostly bug-like Pokemon here, and harmless ones at that. Admiring all of them, as well as the life spirits that hung over them, he headed northeast towards the path of the lake. Stepping over thousands of tiny rocks and pebbles that covered the stone path he was following.
Little creatures seemed to be pestering him. They were circular shaped blue gooey and jelly-like, wide eyed creatures that jumped up and down to move across the forest. If killed, they would drop something special…
However…
“You looking for a place to stay, eh?”
Nothing was to be gained from killing these things. Not in his eyes, at least.
“Say, follow me, and I’ll give ya some food.”
The slimes did not understand him, but they blindly followed him. Meanwhile, Link could see the stone spirits below moving around, which had gray-coated, rocky skin. Strangely enough, they seemed to be conversing with each other, and even one of the life spirits that hung above the slime.
Link could not hear what they were saying, however, but one of the life spirits hovered towards him, and was seemingly examining him.
“How are you, life spirit?” Link asked, “Wait, do you have a name?”
“No, not at all, but I have seen you before. Many times.” Replied the life spirit, hosting a female voice, “That’s why I would like to ask you something.”
“Go on.”
“Why is it that you're so reluctant on killing animals even if it means your own survival?” It asked, “I mean, thousands of years ago, the people of Hyrule used to kill animals for survival, and even fun…
Why not you?”
“Why not me?” Link stopped, and looked down at his feet, “Well, there’s just no fun in killing things for me…
If it came to a life or death situation, though…
I’m not too sure about that either.”
“I see…” Said the life spirit, “You interest me, Link, you really do.”
“I’m glad you do. After all, I have no one else to talk to but you spirits.” A short smile appeared on Link’s face, “To be honest, I wouldn’t have it any other way.” he then continued on the stone paths, the spirits and slimes following him. “Now, spirit, I would like to ask you something.”
“Hm?”
“You spirits represent the beautiful life of this land, correct?”
The life spirit hovered up and down, signaling a nod.
“So, when you see things die and decay,” Link’s smile dropped, “How does it affect you?”
The life spirit seemed to hesitate for a bit. Instantly, Link felt a tinge of regret swell within his heart. Maybe that was too much of a harmful question to ask… no.
Before he was to apologize to the spirit–it answered.
“I feel very little… After all, death is nothing but a mirror for humans and a cycle of life. Death is just… a business partner for us, life spirits… despite their repulsive constant laughing.”
That memory of the spirits of death filled his mind once more.
All he could ask was…
How could something so ugly be beautiful to you?
“Ah, I see.” Link said.
These spirits… are they me or not?
Morning had arrived. Of course, Cloud was the first to notice. Once the sun rose above the trees, he arose from his tent, and placed his buster sword on his back as he stood up. He groaned at the thought of still being on this mission, and it didn’t make it any better considering he had over five missed calls from the person who sent him on this mission in the first place…
Lars Alexssanderson.
Another groan escaped from his lips, and he called. Of course, Lars picked up immediately.
“I’ll assume you fell asleep, young soldier?”
“Yep. Couldn’t stay up for long.”
“No worries, I understand.”
Cloud sighed softly.
“So, how much time ‘till the mission is called off?”
“You have one more day.”
Cloud’s eyes dilated in shock, and he gritted his teeth.
“You know, if you want someone else to deal with this mission, we can send them and give you fifty-percent of the Soul-points offered-”
“No way.”
Cloud tightened his fist, “No way in hell will I let someone else clean up my dirty work, so…
I will find the object now, and come back by noon!”
Chapter End
Chapter 4: Dawn of a New Tale - Part 4
Notes:
Having a lot of fun with this.
Chapter Text
Spirits, about ten of them, darted side to side in front of his face, making him annoyed. He waved his hand back and forth across his face, desperately trying to keep them away, but these spirits weren’t like the others.
Restless pest spirits. Gray, tiny floating orbs with wings–born from death spirits.
When something dies, chemicals are released into the air. The death spirits merely absorb those chemicals, and turn them into pure spiritual energy, something within all living beings, before releasing them into the air in the form of Pest Spirits.
Needless to say, these pests were nothing more than an annoyance for Cloud. They constantly moved in all directions in his face, no matter how many times he attempted to swat them with his hands.
Luckily, the totem scared them off eventually, but with that, Cloud knew right away that there was something dead nearby. More cautious, he continued his walk through the forest, eventually coming to an huge opening, filled with fresh plants and bellsprouts.
The stench is at its strongest here. He thought as he walked.
It didn’t take long for him to find the source of it. After all, the laughter of the death spirits was always loud.
“A dead rockruff?”
In the middle of the opening lied a dead rockruff, its black fur mixing in with the blood of the deep scars.
Y’know, if I had gotten here sooner, I probably would've saved you. He thought, but he himself knew that he probably wouldn't. Even the very act of thinking that made him want to vomit.
“Hero.”
“Savior.”
Nothing more than words for foolish people. A quote he always told himself.
“Now, what could've caused this?”
He knelt down and examined the scars, ignoring the laughter of the death spirits, or at least, attempted to.
Too noticeable, damn it.
Those supposed “scars”,the more he looked into them, seemed more like a huge bite mark if anything.
Suddenly, he looked up, and what he saw lying beyond this opening, leading into another area of the forest, was a lineup of dead Pokémon. Some with enormous bite marks on their bodies and others even ripped in half.
What in the world could've caused all this?
The animals of the forest were always calm. At least, that was what he was told before going on this mission.
There were five Pokémon he needed to worry about if he were to, say, accidentally disturb one or unknowingly march into their territory.
Galvantula.
Onyx.
Boldour.
And Beedrills.
“Galvantulas are ruled out. They would've wrapped their victims in silk and bring them back to their web.
Boldour? They don't bite, they only smash things.
Beedrills’ sting can paralyze, which could be the cause of all of these Pokémon being eaten.
And Onyx are pretty chill, and these Pokémon often stay away from rocks….
What… was it?”
But then, he stopped thinking, and looked at his surroundings, filled with death, and then looked up at the sky.
Why am I even concerned about this?
I'm no hero, so I won't go out killing those creatures…
I've simply been given orders. There's no need.
“Did my fight with that spirit give me brain damage?”
He remembered that little scuffle so easily.
The way the spirit talked, the way it moved, everything.
“You'll never let me go.” It said,
“I don't think I should.” Cloud replied, taking a step forward. “I am what I am. You are simply a part of me that makes me whole…
But…”
He held his Buster Sword up into the dark night with both hands, and in the blink of an eye, brought it down ferociously onto the spirit, making it disperse into tiny fragments before eventually disappearing.
“You will not haunt me today. Not when I'm trying to get the job done.”
As its fragments squirmed helplessly on the ground, Cloud grabbed one of them with both hands, and stared aimlessly as It formed into nothing but a disgusting, red mouth.
“Don't suppress me, Cloud Strife! I'm always here!” It said, slowly fading into dust.
“I know, and I hate you.”
And finally, it was gone.
But, even with remembering that encounter, Cloud still couldn't find an answer to his question.
So, he just disregarded it, and kept moving forward into the forest. Before he did, he scoured the opening in hopes of finding the item he needed, even going as far as to look under the dead bodies.
Of course, he found nothing.
Meanwhile, Link was nearing the end of the trail. However, something caught his eye to the right. Taking notice upon his slightly wide eyed appearance, the life spirit nudged his nose.
“What is it?”
“Well consider me surprised.” Link said, smiling. “It's a roggenrola!”
Its body was blue and covered in large, smooth facets. It possessed a hexagonal, yellow gem-like artifice in the center of its body, leading to a hexagonal opening that functions as an ear. It also had a brown, rocky oblong atop its head and similar brown rocks that serve as feet.
“A roggenrola? Shouldn't it be in the caves?” Asked the life spirit. “Either way, it is not our concern.”
“Maybe not yours, but it is mine.” Link differed.
“There's something… off about it.”
The Roggenrola was bouncing up and down and seemingly speaking. “Roggen! Roggenrola!” It exclaimed, staring at Link.
“Rog?” Link raised an eyebrow.
“Roggen! Roggen!”
“Rola.” Link spoke back, again.
The life spirit could not believe what it was Witnessing. A human perfectly conversing with a Pokemon? Such seemed unbelievable, and yet, it was happening right before her very eyes.
This boy. He truly is one with spirits.
“There's something it wants to show us.” Link said, smiling, “I dunno this place all that well myself, since I often take a different route. It seems that this Roggenrola knows a shorter pathway to where I wanna find food. So, I'll follow it!”
What an interesting human. Thought the life spirit, following shortly behind the slimes as they diverted off the stonepath.
“Rola? Rog, Roggen?” Link asked. [Say? Do you have a name?]
“Roggen, roggenrola!”
“Rog? Rola, roggen!” Link chuckled. [I see. Hello, Jack!]
Chapter End!
Chapter 5: Dawn of a New Tale - Part 5
Notes:
I am sixteen now. That is good.
Chapter Text
Roggenrolas usually resided within the ground, so as they walked, and Link remembered such, he began to become confused.
“the wild could only imagine what a Pokemon like you is doing out here. You guys usually stay in caverns.” Link said. "I wonder if something drove you outta there. That can't be good."
“You finally noticed, huh?” The life spirit asked, frowning. “I thought you were quite knowledgeable about life here.”
“Hey hey, I’m just a human at the end of the day, as unfortunate as that is.” Link said, “I know a lot, but not everything like you life spirits.”
“Then why is it that you claim to be us? Seems like you’re in over your head.”
“I don’t mean it the way you think.”
“Hm?”
Link’s eyes turned a bit shallow, “Don’t mind it.”
“Rog! Roggen!”
“Ah, so you can understand human language! Heh, that’s rare.” Link smiled.
Good, that mimicking was getting quite annoying. Thought the life spirit, noticing the life spirit hovering over the Roggenrola. It seemed annoyed, but she could not tell if it was annoyed at the destination they were heading, Link’s previous mimicking, or the fact that it was forced to be attached to this form of life. After all, life spirits resided inside of humans instead of outside like they did to animals.
Suddenly, Link pulled out some sort of totem. One of pure wood, adorned with strange carvings.
“I found this the last time I went into this forest. Dunno who would leave it here, however.” he said, “I thought it would help keep the dream spirit away, but it didn’t.”
“Are you going to cast it away?”
“Nah, I'll hold onto it. It’d be a total waste if I just threw it away.” Link said, “No matter how small, It must hold some kind of value.”
The life spirit smiled. “I really like you, Link.” it said, “You seem to value everything.”
“You are me as I am you, y’see?” Link said, smirking, “Do you understand me now?”
“Maybe…” The life spirit sighed. “Either way, my belief that you are foolish still dwells within me.”
Link simply smiled, “Have it your way.”
Suddenly, small little brown glowing dots appeared on the tomb. Wooden spirits. They weren’t anything too special. They didn’t speak, nor did they move. They were just… still.
Link smiled at them.
They were quite the rare sight here. Any other human could not see them. Link was the exception, and he could only wonder why.
“Say, you spoke of a dream spirit earlier, correct?”
“Yeah… they’re… quite annoying.”
“Just what are these dreams you’re having, Link?”
And just like that, Link’s smile wavered, and soon, it faded.
He had only realized that he had witnessed that dream eighteen times now. Eighteen? That’s it? It felt way more. Like he had been experiencing it all his life.
“Hard to describe. It always starts with darkness, and then, there’s this sword. I dunno what it is, but it’s always… staring at me. Then there’s these weird symbols, and this girl calling out to someone. It’s just… strange.” Link explained it in the best way he could, but his memory of it seemed… foggy.
“You know all of life, correct? Is there a way to catch it or at the very least, make it stop?”
“Well, I’ll ask you this, what is your interpretation of that dream?”
Link scratched his head. “A dumb way to scare me, that’s what.” he answered.
The life spirit floated to his left, examining his face. “You really are foolish, eh?”
“Foolish? Try reasonable.” Link said, “Spirits disturbing my peace is where I draw the line. It’ll be the same with you.”
“But that spirit may be attempting to offer you something.” The life spirit said, floating his right this time. “I asked of your interpretation, and you rewarded me with a dull answer. Have you ever considered that, perhaps, the dream is a signaling towards something–”
“Keep your mouth shut.” Link’s tone dropped significantly. “Dreams are nothing more than dreams. Not real..,”
“But if it was a different dream–like, say a happier one, you’d call it a blessing.”
Link simply stared down at his feet.
“Where are you getting at?”
“Dreams. They may deceive us, or even lead to the truth. Spirits are the truth. Your truth.
I’d say… listen to them.”
And with that, words sparked in his mind. Words from long ago.
“Spirits are absolute. Once, ten-thousand years ago, there was a man. A man who lived in a small village.
He spoke of a dream–one where he failed to save his loved one. Well, it came true.
This has been the case for many who are cursed with such vivid dreams. Some see their glory, while some witness their own deaths.”
“Just forget it.”
Suddenly, small red sparks centered around Link’s head, and with that, came small, blue watery floating dots that seemed to fight each other. The spirits of anger and the spirits of sadness seemed to be combating, with black lines within the crossfire–fear spirits.
“That dream spirit needs to go either way.”
“Have it your way.” Said the life spirit, “But you’ll find your ignorance crawling back to you in the future.”
Death, death, death.
Why can’t It just be peaceful?
Upon placing the tomb in his pocket, he noticed that they had finally arrived. A wide opening between two large bushes, allowing an immense view on the beautiful field before them. It was so full of life, with Pokemon running and flying around, eating many of the fruit within the area.
Link smiled.
“How full of life.” He muttered.
Chapter End.
Chapter 6: Dawn of a New Tale - Part 6
Notes:
The next chapter will be the best chapter so far. After that, a few more chapters until the next arc... I CAN'T WAIT FOR IT!
Chapter Text
Link walked into the field, his eyes in shock of the pure beauty of his surroundings.
The life spirit took a liking to this, dancing around Link as he bent down and picked up the white flowers one by one. A memory staggered in his head as he stared at the flower.
He was a mere child when he realized what spirits were. Someone was always there to remind me of such–a wise, old man with a long, gray beard, and sunken, unnerving eyes.
“Spirits may embody a concept, but they are still living beings… flaws are present within them as well.”
The scenery around him and the old man was swept in beautiful chaos. The sky was clear, the sun was bright, and the leaves were falling, but spirits were everywhere–floating in all directions even though the concepts they were tied to were not present. It seemed like a dream, but Link knew better than that.
“Why won’t you eat it?” Those words snapped him back to the present.
“Why won’t you eat it?” Those words snapped him back to the present.
“Can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Didn’t try to kill me… and there’s no feast to respect its soul.”
“But when in need of survival, one shall die of hunger if they don't resort to killing animals.” said the life spirit. “Seems like you're different.”
“People often don't see the value in the things of this world, big or small.” Link said, “People shouldn't throw away what they deem worthless…. It could mean something. Speaking of meaning–”
Link’s gaze grazed upon the field, “What is the meaning of all of this?”
The death spirits–the very things he sought to avoid, were all laughing right in his face.
“Years ago, we Hylian were created by the great spirits to uphold the law. The goddess of time, Hylia, each bestowed the three one aspect of the universe. One of courage, the second of wisdom, and the last of truth.” Link explained, “Despite that… I believe that the law was different than what most people assume.”
“The law is clear, Link.” Said the life spirits, “By eating these animals, no matter if you intend respect or disrespect, you would be participating in the food chain–a completely natural process.”
“Consider me a… law ambiguous person, I assume.” Link said, “The law isn't always right.”
“Then what is right?”
Link remained silent. “We should keep moving.” He urged, ignoring the death spirits and their laughter, moving in the opposite direction–his hardened gaze towards the forest. “I'm sure there's more of what we're looking for somewhere else.”
What ignorance. Thought the life spirit. I've experienced so many humans who strived to be ignorant, but this might be the second most ignorant of them all.
“He's completely out of it, eh?”
The death spirit was talking–talking to the life spirit. “We'll have the greatest laugh when his time comes.”
“I wouldn't blame you,” Said the life spirit, “Defying the laws of a spirit… How ignorant could he be?”
“Aw, but I thought you took a liking to him.”
“Small nice qualities do not make up for larger, more defining qualities of a human. I don't expect you to know about it, with you only killing.” The life spirit's tone turned dark.
What was meant to be a serious statement only brought forth laughter from the death spirit, along with its friends. “Don't discredit me, alright? I make people appreciate your existence ever more by bringing them to my space… speaking of space, haven't you heard?”
“Hm?”
“The after death spirit–the being that is said to come after death and lead people's souls to a new path.” Death explained, “It’s a popular belief among us spirits, and even some humans… if it's true, then–”
“Those are nothing more than silly legends!” The life spirit's light flashed ever so suddenly, but it brought no fear within the death's spirit's empty hearts.
“Oh? But you wouldn't know, would you? After all…” The death spirit’s tone suddenly descended. “You can't comprehend something being bigger than the two of us.” Said the death spirit. “No spirit is the embodiment of human souls, y'know? Do you understand why that is? Because that's the individuality of a living creature. They are the embodiment of that. Do you think that they just disappear into thin air upon my touch? Heh, how foolish. I do not kill the soul, only the body.”
The life spirit didn't speak a word, but the question begged in her mind. What could possibly be higher than life and death? And most importantly…
Why didn't she know about it?
Knowledge I don't know?
How irritating…
“Knowledge isn't always accessible through research. No, some of it is by mere experience. But, oh well, keep being in denial.”
“I am NOT in denial.” Once more, the life Spirit's light flashed. “You're the one who's in denial with your–with your crazy belief in stories!”
It would then turn its back. “We can be business partners. In no way does that mean I'll agree with you.”
As the life spirit flew away in Link's direction, the death spirit looked at its other fellow death spirits. “With these life spirits, it seems we're doing business in hell.”
He was supposed to be finding the object, but it seemed his mind was geared towards something else.
A memory.
“I’m not a hero, I let people die back there.”
Cloud was back here, saying these words once more, but could not stop himself.
Why can’t I break out? He always wondered why. He had gotten over the past, so naturally, it shouldn’t frighten him, right? Why was he even here? The object… He needed to find it.
But, the person before him was all he really needed.
“T...Tifa?”
“That flower you gave me the other night. That was from Aerith, wasn't it? I knew there was something weird going on. You, buying flowers. They symbolize reunion, believe it or not. I was curious, so I looked it up. I tried to keep it alive as long as I could. But now... it's dead and buried…"
She paused for a moment, a somberness filling her eyes...
"𝑺𝒂𝒚, 𝒊𝒇 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒈𝒐 𝒂𝒘𝒂𝒚 𝒇𝒐𝒓 𝒂 𝒍𝒐𝒏𝒈 𝒕𝒊𝒎𝒆, 𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒘𝒆 𝒓𝒆𝒖𝒏𝒊𝒕𝒆… 𝑫𝒐𝒏’𝒕 𝒃𝒆 𝒍𝒊𝒌𝒆 𝒕𝒉𝒊𝒔 𝒇𝒍𝒐𝒘𝒆𝒓, 𝒐𝒌𝒂𝒚?"
“No…”
Cloud clenched his fists, gritting his teeth.
The sight of such mundane and nostalgic things… angered him greatly.
I'd like to return. He said, but he never knew why. But I'd just be back to square one, wouldn't I?
“I'm not returning to you. It’s not my responsibility now.”
Those words were like a dagger in Tifa's heart, but before tears fell, the entire landscape shattered, and he was back in the present.…
Was that some kind of fainting spirit? If so, why did it—
The weight of the mission crossed his mind, and any sort of questioning had faded.
I need to go.
And so he did. Despite his headache, he continued to head forward into the forest, the constant life spirits around constantly flashing him with their light. His face held a sense of boredom as he looked at all the spirits. The only real one intriguing him at the moment was the one that put him into that state of mind.
This intrigue came from resentment more than anything else. If he were to find that spirit, then he would be sure to get rid of it.
But, before he could consider that any further…
Someone had appeared…
“Huh?” Link stood, bewildered.
What is… a human doing here?
Chapter End
Chapter 7: Dawn of a New Tale - Part 7
Notes:
One more chapter until the arc is over.
I loved writing this chapter.
Chapter Text
I was almost certain that this forest had no more Hylians here.
The dark spirit of decay was said to have killed anyone who lived here, but…
Maybe... there is a hope.
No humans have ever come here–whoever this is, it can’t be good.
Link held his totem closely to his waist–in ancient Hylian culture, totems were said to protect those from evil spirits, like the spirit of grief, the spirit of decay, and the spirit of non-impurity.
“Who… are you?”
Uttering no words, Cloud held a stern look, and grabbed the handle of his buster sword with his left hand, while holding his right hand fourth as a sign of reassurance. “I’m a member of the Spectrals–sent here by Lars Alexandersson himself.” he said, “I was sent here to collect a totem, nothing more. Now, it's your turn.”
Link gritted his teeth, “Forget it. I’m not answering to a human.” he said, squinting his eyes ever so slightly, “You can either leave this forest, or I’ll deal with you personally.”
Cloud could not take his threat seriously. He was nothing more than a random kid in the forest to him–if it was a warrior, then…
“I don’t have any intention of hurting you. So please, come with me.” Cloud offered. "You're needed for—"
“Totem of year one-thousand eighty-two.”
Cloud’s eyes widened. That was the exact name of the title he was looking for.
But, how could he know? Such seemed to be too convenient.
“It’s the only totem left since the incident involving the spirit of decay,” Link explained, slowly hiding the totem in the bag by his waist. “Not only used to combat spirits, but to pray and gather the spirits of this land. Now, you answer me,” In an effort to play Cloud’s game, Link’s stern gaze was now countering Cloud’s stern gaze, “Why do you want it?”
For a moment, Cloud was going to tell him the reasoning behind his search, but then he reminded himself.
I don’t need a reason.
“The reason doesn’t matter.” Cloud claimed, his voice now soft, “It’s merely my job. By completing this quest, it will help in the effort to combat the three great spirits that inhabit our galaxy. Galeem, Dharkhon, and Tabuu. If you know where it is, then turn yourself in ans show me the way already. Every small thing counts.”
“Do you understand what the item is? Its significance?” Link asked, his hair covering his eyes.
Cloud simply scoffed, “Why is that necessary?”
Such was an expected answer. Link heard it himself from the life spirit that he was different, but if anything, such made him clench his fists.
Why was it that humans seemed to undervalue everything? Even their lives?
He of all people knew.
Years ago, when the decay was occurring.
So many dying, and yet? No one helping each other.
He remembered it ever so clearly…
He was there, a boy—watching as the world around him crumbled with no sense of remorse. What was once a vibrant tapestry of life was now a distant dream at the edges. The decay had seeped into the very fabric of life, eroding the vibrancy of humanity. It wasn’t just the physical deterioration of cities and landscapes; it was the erosion of values, the dismissal of life’s fragility. And yet, nothing.
But how could they be so ignorant?
Don't people value their lives?
People walked through the cobblestone streets, hollow-eyed, their faces masks of indifference. They hurried past the remnants of those who had once mattered—friends, family, loved ones—now mere shadows in their memories. He remembered the days when laughter echoed through corners, when love was a currency richer than gold.
But as the decay set in, a strange apathy took hold.
It was as if they had collectively decided that to care was to suffer, that to feel was a burden too heavy to bear.
He recalled the first signs—the whispers of illness that danced through the air, warning signs that escalated from mere warnings to desperate cries for help. Instead of rallying together, people had retreated into their shells, caught in a web of denial. “It won’t happen to me,” they had thought, oblivious to the creeping shadows that loomed closer with each passing day.
Then, one day, it was too late. When It happened, the only thing they could hold onto was that totem, and even then, many found it foolish to hold onto it.
Many abandoned their jobs, homes, family, and the will to hold onto the items that made them special.
The complete hopelessness of it all disregarded their very will to live.
In the end, Link only had his spirits to hold onto as the death spirits laughed all around him–endlessly staring at the endless amount of runes, toys, and other small things left over by the people who were now dead.
What was the meaning of all this? That was all he could wonder.
“This was used for unity and peace!” Link shouted, “You people can't have it!”
This is getting tedious, and most of all.
“Hero.”
Why is trying to protect something like this?
“What? Do you think you're doing some great by protecting it?” Cloud’s tone took a dark turn, and his eyes went down the same path. A memory appeared in his head too. During his days as a soldier, he witnessed the truth of the matter.
Heroes risk their lives just for nothing to get better.
Cloud's voice dropped, the weight of the past heavy on his shoulders. "You know? A friend of mine was a hero, but he paid the ultimate price for it. He fought against what was deemed unbelievable odds, believing he could change the world. But in the end, you know what did it really amount to? A legacy. A name forgotten in history. But I guess that's what he signed up for, right?"
He clenched his fists, the memories swirling like a storm inside him.
The fallen buster sword.
The blood across the ground of stone.
The tears that streamed down his eyes.
"I watched him fall, the light gone from his eyes in an instant, and I was left to pick up the pieces—no matter how small they were. He didn’t even get a say in it all, either." The look in his eyes, it was visceral. "Maybe he was just pawns in a game played by those who wield power. In the end, nothing really changed. It's like a play with no good end in sight—so it all isn't worth it."
The sheer bitterness of truth. "I don’t want to be a hero. I just want to survive and do what I need to do." The darkness that enveloped him felt both suffocating and liberating, and yet, his hatred was still guided towards Link. But, some of it was… towards himself? He simply ignored it, and demanded once more for Link to hand over the totem. "You understand, right? You live here, after all."
But he refused.
“If you want to take this from me, then–”
Link would need to think carefully about what he was going to say next. Protecting something at the cost of death? The very thing that laughed in his face and something the life spirits worked with and called him delusional over?
But, what could he do? From the looks of it, the person before him was much more experienced than him.
“Then what? You'll die?”
For what purpose? Cloud asked himself, pulling out his sword and pointing it forward. For a moment, he felt regret, but the reinforcement of thoughts telling him that this was his responsibility washed that regret away.
“So be it.”
He unveiled his Buster Sword. I can't really kill him. I just have to knock him out...
But, suddenly, a rumbling arose from the ground, catching the two off guard. Cloud was unfamiliar with it and assumed it was Link's doing, but being in this forest long enough–Link knew exactly what it was.
Before he could turn and run… there it was.
The spirit of rage appeared as a swirling tempest of dark crimson and black, its form shifting and undulating like smoke, with fiery eyes that glowed with an intense, malevolent light, leaving a trail of scorched earth in its wake.
Chapter End!
Chapter 8: Dawn of a New Tale - Part 8
Notes:
Not much a first arc. In fact, the next will be even shorter, but I attempted to test my Characterization skills here. Honestly, just happy I got through it all.
Chapter Text
“To choose who you want to save is not saving.” - Lars Alexandersson
“Well, there’s just no fun in killing things for me…
If it came to a life or death situation, though…
I’m not too sure about that either.”
Those words ringed within his head, but what was his choice now? Was he really about to die?
Emotion type spirits were invisible, and the only way to make their presence known was that emotion completely consuming a person. For the spirit of rage to appear, it took the unbridled rage from two or more people. This was strange, however, because they were not known to attack others.
“Look out!”
Cloud bellowed, and suddenly, Link found himself on the ground, staring at the broken twigs and the grass spirits below him. He found comfort in them, but only for a mere moment before remembering the gravity of what was happening.
He could hear it, the spirit was still rampaging…
But what about Cloud?
Surprisingly, he was fighting back.
He leapt back near a falling tree–any chance to recover being diminished as the spirit of rage came crashing down.
Again, and again, and again. It didn’t take long for Cloud to notice that his buster sword was slowing down his speed. So, as the spirit of rage rushed towards him once more–upon the point of vanishing, he threw his buster sword three feet into the air. Both the spirit and Link were confused.
The reasoning for vanishing was simple–simple to all Spectrals.
The complete understanding of the outline of one’s soul–therefore reaching the inner self, which is where the latent power to create an ability lies…
Cloud’s inner self was…
Power!
An ability that allowed Cloud to amplify his physical attributes, as well as a separate set of abilities.
Before the rage spirit knew, a thunderous kick from Cloud's right leg to the head had made him fall head first into the sword. It arrived in pain, unable to see–aimlessly smashing at the trees. Link felt awful, and yet, if Cloud had not saved him–the spirit would’ve killed him. Throughout his life, Link’s relation with spirits had been nice, but what now?
As the creature lived in pain, Cloud vanished again–soon reappearing where his sword was thrown and lifting it up with his right hand. He bent down slightly, and held the sword downward slightly to the right–his left hand to his waist while holding a calm face.
But, before he did, he remembered his previous act of saving Link–and then looked at Link himself.
He was… protecting?
No.
He could not accept that thought–but it seemed very possible.
Disregarding the possibility completely, Cloud leapt forward, preparing to strike his sword upward–unleashing a powerful wind, but when he did, despite striking the creature… The power he planned to release was refuted, leaving him dumbfounded.
What made Cloud himself was his will to commit to his responsibility, and with the mere thought of him saving Link earlier–his motives were unknowingly wavering.
What is… this?
No thought was allowed–the creature had already regained its vision by healing.
To kill a spirit like this, you’d have to strike at it constantly before its regeneration kicked in–which Cloud failed to do, resulting in a punch that sent him crashing into multiple trees. Link gasped–witnessing the spirit roar in rage.
Should I do something? He wondered.
Pain was no worry to Cloud. At least, not now, but there was this utter sense of confusion–how could he, a human driven by responsibility, be wavered so easily. He could see it–it was a repeat of the past. The time where tried to protect the innocent, and even someone he loved
All It took was the simple reminder that it all went wrong for him to stand up.
“Responsibility.”
“Responsibility.”
“Responsibility.”
He kept on whispering those words as blood poured down his head into his right eye. The spirit was still raging on, heading towards him with a killing intent. Cloud was able to grab his sword with both hands and strike down at its hand before it could reach him.
The very understanding of his soul was wavering–therefore, he knew he couldn't keep this up, but he had to. It was his duty. If he couldn't complete this, what was he?
No, wait, all I need is that tome…
So why am I fighting?
Slash upon slash–Cloud still fought on, trees constantly being thrown around and destroyed, causing dust to form everywhere.
Meanwhile, Link was left watching in utter bewilderment.
What he felt for this human, was it pity? Even if it was, it didn't matter, because he seemed to disregard his very own life just as all humans did… or was it that he simply valued Link's life?
But why would anyone do that?
“Can't you see?”
The life spirit from earlier was here. Link hadn't even noticed that he had dropped the totem and it was now ten feet away from him.
“See what?”
“Confliction. I can see it, at least, both in him and you.” The life spirit spoke in a somber tone. “He has a responsibility to take the totem away from you, and yet, it seems that his sense of duty is focused on protecting you.”
Link stayed silent, watching Cloud as he struggled to fight on.
“Due to your hatred, I know you won't listen, but,” her voice turned sharp, “That boy is you, and you are him.”
Was that the truth of the matter? If so, then it was quite the rude awakening. To be the same as a human when he could relate to spirits? How unbelievable.
But… then, it came to him–the painful reminder of what he hated.
The loud laughing of death.
If he were to do nothing, and let him die then he would be the cause of that death. Such would anger him more than anything.
So, he stood up.
Should I really be doing this? He asked himself, slowly walking towards the battle. If I die, then the death spirits will be laughing at me.
What…?
Before he could even consider his thoughts, his body suddenly moved on its own, a snap of a twig catching the attention of the spirit of rage. At that moment…
Link gained somewhat of an understanding–an understanding of his soul, that is.
[Courage!]
An ability that brings power to those who hold great courage!
He curled his hands into a fist, and twisted his body–seemingly throwing a punch, but that very punch unleashed a great, unavoidable flame that instantly burned away the spirit of rage.
Cloud sat there, bloody and dumbfounded. The only words he could utter out of his mouth were…
“Why did you… get in the way?”
Link turned to him, panting, his eyes heavy. “I… I don't know. Maybe it's because you did the same to me.”
He would then fall onto the ground, seeking into the depths of unconsciousness.
Cloud closed his eyes–a wave of anger and relief washing over him.
“Ha,” he chuckled, “How foolish.”
He too would then faint, the life spirit staring at the both of them in silence as the other life spirits floated around them to single they were alive.
Seeing the two like this–it could only imagine what the death spirits would be like upon seeing them. But, even so, it made a decision.
I desire... to follow this Hylian.
His life interests me.
Chapter End.
Chapter 9: Spectral Welcoming - Part 1
Notes:
Shortest Arc the series will have, but it does sets quite a bit.
Chapter Text
He was back inside of the dream again–but something was different.
Cracks of light were forming within the darkness, and he was able to move his arm just by a small bit.
The master sword now glowed ever brighter–spirits of life circling all around it. Was it… alive? But, that couldn’t be. Spirits never show signs of life to mere objects.
Then, there were ground spirits, who took the form of small, black hands of darkness–depending on the texture of the ground, they would take on that same texture, and the texture of the ground was pure, black stone.
The Triforce hung above it, but the triangle on the right that represented courage was glowing ever so brightly than the rest. Before he could reach out to it, he was suddenly back within reality–thousands of questions pouring into his mind.
Just what realm was he in? Blackness surrounded the outside of the dome, and yet, millions–billions of stars–some being in spirals of an accumulation of colors, brought forth light. In front of him was a table of gold in the shape of a hexagon which took up the majority of the room, chairs on all six sides, but no one in them. No ounce of sound was present either.
When I fainted earlier… I thought I was dead.
I guess not… quite the relief.
But, that spirit…
Link’s heart sank to his stomach.
I… killed it.
“These spirits… they really are me.”
Those words echoed in his head, and yet, he knew that if he hadn't murdered that spirit, the death spirits would've laughed at him once more
Was there a better resolve?
Honestly, the belief of spirits hurting humans was always possible, but as long as I never saw it, then my perception of spirits wouldn't start to waver.
Damn it…
Even he didn't have an answer.
But, a door suddenly opened.
“Hey there.” A voice called, catching Link's attention. He raised his head and saw the one and only...
𝐋𝐀𝐑𝐒 𝐀𝐋𝐄𝐗𝐒𝐒𝐀𝐍𝐃𝐄𝐑𝐒𝐎𝐍
“Ah, Link.”
Link's eyes widened. “And you are?”
Lars gave him a comforting smile. “I'm Lars Alexandersson. The leader of a Spectral district.” he said, “When the world ended millions of years ago after the spirits of light and dark destroyed the galaxy, the soul of the strongest was created,” his eyes soon turned stern, seemingly glowing brighter than any of the stars. “Many call me the strongest soul in existence.”
Such information was handed no response from Link. He was in disbelief at that story, but considering what he'd seen yesterday and throughout his life, it seemed possible.
“The strongest soul in existence?” Link asked, his voice wavering slightly, “But you're only human. The only strongest can be spirits, as they're the truth of everything.”
“That's why I prefer the word—'protector.'” Lars cocked his head to the side, . “Or, that's what the spirits and humans claim me to be. I don't want to give you the impression that I'm looking down on you.”
Huh?
Throughout history, many rulers and tyrants were convinced that true strength came from an army or self-disregard…
But the man before me is neither.
What… is he?
"What exactly Is the strongest?" Link asked.
"Comparable to a fail-safe if all goes wrong. If the number of quests aren't completed by the yearly deadline, then my existence can essentially hold reality together for a while." Answered Lars. "If not for souls like me, the world would've ended a long time ago. I'm the most... important protector of the world, dealing with the threats that directly harm it."
“I see. So, why exactly have you brung me here?”
“Well, you have something that the world needs.” Lars explained, leaving Link confused. “You see, Link. People who realize their true selves are essential to the point of the Spectrals. We have three things we must accomplish by the end of this year, or the world will end once more,” he then placed three fingers up, “First is to protect the three spirits from consuming the earth. Galeem, the spirit of light, Dharkhon, the spirit of darkness, and Tabuu, whose concept is currently unknown.”
A finger then went down, “Two is two find the holder of the spirit of non-impurity, the spirit whom Jin Kazama held years ago. Due to that, the galaxy has been thrown off balance. It could result in the world falling apart completely.”
Then, the only finger left–his ring finger.
“Three, all Spectral and their teams must complete over three-hundred quests by the end of the year,.” He said, resting his chin on his fists, “This is the Spectrals routine for every year. And to put it simply, you're on my team.”
“Wait!” Link held his right palm forth with a face of distress, “What in the world does any of this have to do with me?!”
“Simple.” Lars's smile faded, and he leaned closer. “You are obligated to join our cause.”
Link's mind suddenly went into a frenzy.
To bear such a responsibility–the responsibility of humans seemed like something completely out of his league, and yet, it was apparently his obligation to?
No, his obligation was to live a peaceful life with spirits.
“Just what are you talking about?!” His voice was full of anger.
Chapter End.
Chapter 10: Spectral Welcoming - Part 2
Notes:
"I guess that's the truth. The truth from Un-Truth."
Chapter Text
“Link, you are aware of what each triangle of the Triforce represents, correct?” Asked Lars.
Link simply nodded, “Courage, wisdom, and truth.” He said, frowning, “What do you know about Hylian culture?”
“I know a little bit of everything,” Lars stated, looking over at the stars. “Link, do you know what these stars are? No, what they represent?"
Link placed his thumb and index finger on his chin. Stars were always present back in the forests, but he never saw their spirits–therefore, he could not think much of them. The most impressive thing he heard about them was the stories he heard when he was a child–the times where there were actually people living nearby. It spoke of the stars being the holder of a distant continent–the mushroom continent. To this day, Link had no idea what they meant, but with the situation at hand, there seemed to be a connection.
“I’ve heard that they represent absolute power and unity in a distant continent.” Link said, “Is that true?”
Lars nodded, “Correct,” he said, “The queen of the mushroom kingdom holds the spirit of stars–thus making the existence of stars absolute. It’s the same for all continents, and now, it’s the same with you.”
Link pointed to himself, dumbfounded, “Me?” he asked, his eyes wide.
Lars nodded again, “Yes, you.” he said, “The Hylian race no longer exists, so in theory, that would make you hold the holder of a spirit, but in your case, it’s different.” he then re-positioned himself higher in his chair, his arms laying flat on the table, “You are merely the holder of a spiritual artifact that is the outline of your soul, and a spiritual artifact can embody more than one concept as it is the essence of spirits placed into an object. The spirits of the Triforce brought those concepts to Hyrule, and when they are gone, It’s assumed that it’s the reason the spirit of decay washed over the land, and why you are alive. By spiritual law, the holder of three concepts is fated to become a spectral. That is why you can’t refuse.”
“So you’re saying… it’s all fated?”
“That’s right.” Lars confirmed, “That is the truth. It’s best you start embodying that concept now that you have it.”
Link clenched his fists, “That can’t be.” He said, his voice wavering, “The truth of this entire thing is not what I live for! You want to know the truth? The truth is that I am not as good as the humans I despise!”
“Huh?”
“I murdered a spirit.” Link’s voice fell, his gaze to the table, “I promised that spirits were a part of me–the essence of my being. To kill them is to reject my very existence!” anger slowly began to build up in his voice, a tear falling from his right eye, “The truth of that matter is not something I can simply accept! Therefore… I should not exist!”
He wiped away his tears from the fear of showing weakness here, but the truth of the matter was that expression of weakness was not something he could reject either. Lars stayed silent for a moment, staring endlessly at the stars.
Even with being the strongest, he could still grasp it. The feeling of losing your very essence, and with that, what he needed to say was clear.
“Link,” his voice was soft, “Do you know what you did in that moment?’
Link gave him no acknowledgement. “What’re you talking about?”
“You risked your life, both literally and figuratively to save another. Had you not, Cloud would’ve died.”
But what did that matter to me? Link thought. Do I really hate death so much that I’d stoop so low to save… a human?
“Tell me, Link… were you afraid at that moment?”
Holding onto his right arm in shame, Link nodded subtly. “Yeah.”
“Then you have unlocked a core part of yourself already.” Lars said, “Courage.”
Link raised his head to Lars instinctively.
The truth was beginning to unravel.
“As you understand your soul more, then more abilities will be given to you.” Lars explained, “Do you see it now?”
“But that courage!” Link stood up abruptly, slamming his right hand to the table, resulting in a loud thud. “That courage–it made my right to exist fade! Are you saying that… it was worth unlocking a new ability at the expense of decaying my own self?! If that’s what’s right for you, then… I’d–”
“Are you going to say you’d rather die?” Lars asked, suddenly standing up with a heavy sense of seriousness within his eyes. “There is sometimes salvation in death, but that’s not the case for you, right? Even if you were to, then it'd be nothing more than a selfish decision that'll disrupt the balance of the universe!”
Salvation in death…
Maybe…
He nearly had to slap himself. Just what was he considering–there was no point in death… unless…
“I'll be returning to you soon, Link. I have a matter to attend to.” Lars said, “Use this time to think about the situation you're in. I'll admit, telling you all of that information so suddenly was dumb on my part, but all the same, prepare yourself mentally. We're going to need you.”
Lars exited the room, leaving the golden door shut. And with that, Link was left alone–the only source of company being his thoughts.
Chapter End
Chapter 11: Spectral Welcoming - Part 3
Notes:
Merry Christmas.
Chapter Text
As Link sat there, gazing at the stars of space, it would seem a visitor–one that he had not known for long–had arrived. A daunting blue light manifested itself besides him, his eyes widening slightly as he noticed. Before its full manifestation, Link could only assume that it was a spirit of some sort of concept. Perhaps the stars? He had been isolated from the rest of the world for a majority of his life, so he could only assume that there was a vast amount of spirits to be seen, or perhaps this could’ve been another phenomenon.
Both possibilities were shut down as the spirit fully manifested itself. It was a life spirit–the same life spirit that he talked to within the forest. It darted left and right, almost as if it was examining his face. Due to Link recognizing the spirit, he merely greeted it.
“You’re the spirit from before,” Link said, his voice still hollow, “I don’t understand. How did you get here?”
The spirit stopped darting, and hovered above Link’s face. It sensed… annoyance? But how could that be? Link relished and took great interest in spirits, so what was it now?
Then, it realized. Link’s attempt to save Cloud and ultimately killing the spirit was on his mind.
Which begged the question…
“How could I forget?”
Spirits never forget. They remembered everything, and they remembered it constantly.
Forgetting was for the ones below them. Humans. However, this seemed to be an exception.
“What you did back there must be clouding your mind, isn't it?”
Link noted the spirit’s seemingly forgetful nature, and as someone who knew the basic science behind spirits and how they work, it was strange. Then again, he could not be completely swayed away or scared by it.
These spirits were him, after all. He nodded in agreement to the question, not giving the spirit any sort of acknowledgement.
“Yeah,” Link said, “Perhaps there could have been a better way to resolve that. At least, I think.”
The spirit turned around, seemingly disappointed in Link’s words. They didn’t exactly know why, considering it was the exact thing they expected. They had witnessed Link’s foolish ideals firsthand during their meeting in the forest. Perhaps that was what caused this feeling of annoyance. But at the same time, it understood, and as long as it was understandable, it was something it could accept.
It turned back around, swiftly darting to the left–Link’s eyes tracing its movement.
“Considering your beliefs, I can understand why such was hard for you.” It said, “But, there are times in life where we must be prepared to face the things we fear.”
“And that’s the truth, huh?”
The spirit hovered up and down. “Correct.”
Link sighed, his mind—which was previously in a frantic—became stable and traced back to the death spren. The thought that he would have to face death—not only the death of other spirits—but death to him, was terrifying. Death was the end all be all of human beings.
Link was only that.
Am I as interconnected with these spirits as I think I am?
Meanwhile, outside of the room Link resided in, Cloud stood within the hallway—a hallway structured in ethereal walls in the color of dark blue. He was leaning against the wall, his mind tracing back to the encounter with that spirit just a day before.
Why did he play the role of a hero? Was he really protecting Link—someone who he had never known or even seen for that matter—from a spirit who had nothing to do with his mission. He didn’t want to believe such, so he just replaced the idea with the fact that it was his survival.
But the signs were obvious.
No…
That can't happen again…
“The boy struggles to make a decision.”
Cloud's head raised and he turned to his right. Commander Lars in sight, slowly approaching him—mere inches away from the door of the room.
“Another one 'interconnected' with the concept of spirits, it seems.” He said, “Not the most self-defeating ideal, however… for this job, it'll be quite difficult for him to carry out the task.”
“If he's so reluctant to harm spirits, then why are we trying to recruit him?” Cloud asked as Lars had stopped within eight feet of him.
“He holds one of the three great artifacts–or souls if you prefer to call them that—which are necessary for us to protect the earth from the threat.” Lars explained, “The fact that he's gone under our radar for so long truly is unbelievable.”
“Other Spectrals went there years ago, but they never found anyone.” Cloud stroked an imaginary beard. It was rare for him to think so hardly of something like this. “Why in the world was this found just now?”
“We were under the assumption that the plague that occurred there had led to extinction. So I pose two theories,” Lars held up two fingers. His ring finger, and his middle finger. “One, some sort of spirit hid his presence, and two,” his voice dropped dramatically, “He was hiding somewhere himself. Somewhere that even we could not reach.”
Cloud scoffed. Impossible...
“I don't know why, but… I don't think I can understand you, spirit.”
Those very words were a pain to get out. The life spirit could tell, but it didn't bother to mention. The strangest part was—the life spirit couldn't understand Link either—it was somewhat understandable due to its lack of stupidity and foolishness of the past lives it had attached itself to. They were either warriors, competent monarchs, and people with enough life experience to withstand the troubles of life.
Link's entire life was dictated around helping spirits. The warriors the spirit had met—one that shared similar values to Link in the sense of a connection with spirits—was forced to kill a spirit that threatened his hometown.
What did he do? He accepted going against his values for the greater good.
Such a stark contrast, but it was the spirit of life's very purpose to guide others—or is it really? It had not undergone the ritual that connects a spirit with a human being. A ritual that, for some reason, Link had no knowledge of, and most importantly something it had no desire doing with him.
Any other life spirit can take on the role of guidance, and yet here it was—tethering onto Link like a dog. Perhaps it was out of pity? Perhaps it was our duty? Not even it knew.
“I am quite chaotic, I understand.” The spirit ascended upwards slowly. “But before the death sprens pull you to the ground, I want you to understand me.”
It didn't feel like an obligation to the spirit of life. No…
A yearn for human connection?
I killed that spirit, but…
Perhaps I can still redeem myself from understanding.
I can't understand how life could be so chaotic…
One step forward.
His heart felt a jolt from that thought. In the nick of time, Lars had returned to the room, the weight of responsibility scattered across his face.
The strongest soul in existence.
Just how could any human bear that?
“So,” Link balled his right fist and kept his head low, “For this job, it'll involve me going against my values, right?”
Lars nodded.
“And this is the absolute truth I can't run from?”
Lars nodded once again.
My right to exist will fade, and It'll become nothing.
I'll become nothing.
But I killed that spirit.
I'm already dead, so why kill myself more?
But what makes me deserve the easy life?
I don't want the easy way out.
Link finally stared up—his eyes intense and filled with anger—with one deep breath, he felt another jolt in his heart as he said the words.
“I will carry this obligation.”
The life spirit was surprised, but ever so glad that Link was beginning to take a step forward. For Lars, he couldn't feel the same. it's not like he wanted a mere child to carry such a burden, or even the burden placed on himself, it's just the way things are.
“This is sure to lead to a path of self-destruction, and perhaps self-reformation.” Lars said, “This is the truth of the matter.”
“I'll accept it.”
Maybe this way… I can understand life.
Chapter End
Chapter 12: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 1 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Been waiting to write this arc for a long time.
Chapter Text
Four words, and the decision had finally been made. Lars escorted Link outside of the rook—before they left—Link took one more look at the stars, admiring their beauty. The life spirit soon faded into what one could think to be nothing. The two then entered the hallway, Cloud standing in the same spot he was previously.
As they passed him, Lars gestured to Cloud to follow him, and so he did—but not without giving Link a serious glare. With this, Link did the same.
Why…
Did I do that back there?
That was the only thing on the minds of both.
At the end of the hallway resided another door. Link expected this door to lead to some sort of structure to take them out of here. With what he had seen on the outside of this structure, he could only assume that they had ventured out here through an aircraft.
But that perception was ruined when all the door led to was… A white void.
You'd think you'd be floating due to the absence of a floor, but upon stepping foot into the void, your foot touched the invisible ground.
Link could feel a weird pressure. It was heavy, yet heavenly. Was this some form of connection? It felt the same as the connection he felt with spirits for some reason, albeit a bit off due to the confusion he felt.
This place. It was the bridge that separated the human realm from the cognitive realm of spirits, where the very fabric of humans cannot cross without some sort of protection.
It was due to this that only a selective view could cross there—including the spectrals. The full reality of the cognitive spirit was insanely limited to humans.
It was something that they could not bear to understand or perceive as of now.
Not even the strongest.
It was also where Tabuu, Galeem, and Dharkhon resided. Somewhere, at least. Far within the realm.
At the end of this void lies the great, tall steel gate that would place them back into the human realm, and back to…
“What's this?” Link asked as the three approached the great gate.
“The gate back to where we belong,” Lars explained, “The World of Light. In other words, the human realm.”
The gate opened, and the two took one more step before stopping. Cloud gave Link no acknowledgement, contrary to Lars who granted Link a glare that demanded his loyalty.
Was he truly ready to carry out this duty? He wanted to further understand his connection with spirits, but for the suffering he was sure to gain, was it really worth it?
The possible chaos and confusion of life that awaited him…
That's what life is, is it not?
Link gave Lars a nod, and with that, the three entered the gate, bringing them to…
“Well, look whose back.”
A voice emerged, a new one, but what caught Link's attention was the beautiful scenery around them. They were in a forest—in some kind of wide opening with a seemingly never ending streaming lake to their right. The mud spirits arose from the ground, both from the grass and the path carved.
The grass spirits seemed to immediately form a bond with Link, tethering onto his boots. Link smiled in remembrance of the last morning—everything was going by so fast from what he deemed normal. It was by remembering his role that his smile soon turned into a frown…
This role of mine…
But as the grass sprites dissipated for some reason, Link could properly hear the voices. It was from Lars and the new voice he had previously heard. Such a high pitched voice belonged to a member of the mushroom kingdom.
“Where are the others?” Lars asked.
The person he talked to had fair skin and stood at a height of what seemed to be six feet, nearly half the size of Lars, and the same as Cloud.
𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐈𝐎 𝐓𝐎𝐀𝐃𝐒𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐇
“They're preparing for the event today.” He said, “The Spectral Goodwill event is important. I'm not one to take it so seriously, y'know, so I'm-a just out here.”
Mario’s eyes then met Link.
“Oh! Seems like we've-a-got new guy on the block, huh?” he then smiled, “That means…”
“The test can initiate.” Lars said.
Test? Lars hadn't said anything about a test? It couldn't be a test to determine his role as a spectral. The job had already been given to him, right?
Goodwill event?
This role is way too serious for something like that!
“Hey hey, Pisano!” Mario called out to Link, taking a few steps forward. Cloud stood there, seemingly examining both. As for Lars, he turned and spoke a few words before leaving into the forest.
“Consider this a way to measure your current status.”
“To put it simply…” Mario took a deep breath as Link stood up. His face etched in curiosity. “I'll be testing you psychically. A fight.”
“What?!”
Link couldn't believe what he had just heard. He had LITERALLY just got here and now he had to fight? Such is Smash.
The chaos of life… seems like something I have to get used to.
“The role has been given to ya, but you have little fighting experience other than taking down that spirit.” Mario explained, putting his right fist forward as his left resided towards his hip. A large, red flare glowed around his body. “I understand if this is sudden, but random encounters are necessary for adapting. For example: no matter the severity of the toliet, a plumber must always try his or hers best to fix it!”
Link could see it due to his spiritual sense—his way of sensing spirits—being almost automatic.
But he had never once seen it on a human.
Was this what they called “The Soul”?
“In this match, I'll also be testin’ your soul.”
I'm assuming he's completely oblivious to that.
From the confused look on Link's face, it seemed he was.
I see…
“So get ready.”
Link remembered that sudden understanding from that ambush. The understanding of his actions, or somewhat. It was comparable to that of adrenaline—a response that occurs in a troubling situation.
He knew it wasn't a fight for his life, but it was a fight to test his current position.
Link's eyes went from confused to determined.
“You.”
Mario held his stance, but his expression was filled with interest. “Hm?”
“What exactly is a Spectral?”
Mario stood there for a moment, seemingly thinking of an answer to that question.
“it's the extermination of spirits and soul-ability users who cause trouble around the world.” He explained, “But ideals can vary. Some see it as a means to get revenge, some see it as a means of self-validation, and some even for fame and money. No matter the reason, the true purpose is always there. So that leaves you. What's a spectral to you?”
A part of Link thought he could see the value within the lives of spirits and bring them salvation, but that would stray away from the original purpose.
So what was a spectral?
“The idea of a Spectral is…” A small, shining yellow aura unbeknownst to Link had surrounded him. Even such little understanding of the reasoning could…
“..Something that stings me.”
Bring out the power of the soul...
“But even so… I don't have a say in it, so…” He extended his hands forth, “I want to understand spirits with the life I have. Not through death, but bring salvation through understanding. I couldn't even understand life, so I need to further my connection—because they're still me!”
He couldn't understand. This willing to further his own ideals through this human for the sake of his role? Was this really worth breaking his very essence apart?
“Ha.” Mario chuckled, a smirk growing on his face.
“Then let's further that a bit.”
Chapter End
Chapter 13: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 2 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
I'm enjoying the hell out of writing this man
Chapter Text
The battle would commence as Cloud stood by, Mario appearing in front of Link in the blink of an eye—leaving him unable to dodge a devastating right hook to the face, sending him flying. The grass spirits as Link tumbled onto the ground, the distance between him and Mario considerably further now.
Link grunted and wiped his face, noticing a small amount of blood now on his left hand.
That was fast! Link was in shock.
Cloud looked on in disappointment. Though this was only the first hit thrown in the fight, he was certain—knowing the kind of person Mario is—that Link probably wouldn't be able to keep up with him. Yes, he hated Mario, but he could not deny his strength or anyone else's.
As Mario appeared behind Link, unleashing another strike that would send him near the lake, he tried to remember that feeling—the feeling of power he felt fighting that spirit. The hatred he felt from committing the act clouded his mind, but if he could redirect that hatred towards the humans he always hated, then that was all he needed to keep going.
Link stood on one knee, panting frantically, seemingly awaiting Mario’s next move, but Mario was standing still, staring at Link with a look of pity.
Only two hits and he's tired? Mario thought. Fighting isn't the only way to further beliefs, but….
It's part of the job.
“Want me to go a little easier?” Mario suggested with a smile, but if anything, it only further Link's frustration.
He gritted his teeth, struggling to get back on his feet as he gave Mario a glare—a glare that Cloud was all too familiar with—a glare of hatred.
“Give me everything you got.” He said, wiping away the blood from his nose. “Defeating a human either way is satisfying for me. I'm not weak, after all.”
Mario frowned at his expression. No, it was more than just the hate within his eyes…
It was the response itself.
“You're incredibly ignorant, y'know?” Mario argued, “This isn't about defeating me.”
“I don't need a human to further my understanding!” Link spat back, “You're just an obstacle in my way… I'll further my understanding of spirits myself. If I can't do that, then—”
Mario was already there—a fist in the air ready to slam down in Link's face—yet, it hit nothing.
The air wooshed around his fist as before Mario could even realize, Link was just under his fist. Such speed, where had it come from? It was obvious.
If Link was interconnected with the spirits themselves, then the very fabric of where he lived had taught him one thing…
Always trust your instincts.
Link sprang upward, maneuvering his head slightly away from Mario's arm and unleashing a palm strike to his chest, which sent him back a little, taking him by surprise.
As he was still in disbelief, Link would unleash a front kick with his right leg, sending him even further back. It was a good feeling getting hits in—albeit not doing too much damage as seen as Mario was still standing—but it was a start.
“Who am I?” Link finally finished his statement. “I stooped so low for a mere human… This is atonement.”
Mario should have been smiling from Link's strikes, although due to his much more muscular stature, it had little effect on him, but he couldn't look beyond his hatred.
This was beginning to become less of a test for both.
“So you look down on humans?”
Link nodded, regaining his battle stance. He gritted his teeth, reminded of the disastrous plague that ravaged his village, as well as “saving” Cloud. “They shouldn't exist in this world.”
“This view ya have, it's really making me angry.” Mario balled his fists tightly, “Only seeing the worst in us. Like, come on, I'm just a plumber standing here.”
"A 'plumber' who attacked me first!"
"It'sa requirement, pal!"
Witnessing this talk of ideals was really getting the best of Cloud.
These people really think they're honorable with all of this talk, huh? The heroes of their own story.
The two launched forward at each other again, this time, Link went for the first strike, jumping into the air and unleashing a spinning back that was dodged by Mario, who ducked under. The moment Link hit the floor, Mario went for a roundhouse kick, which Link narrowly blocked with his right elbow, throwing him off balance.
Something about the difference in strength weirded out Link. It didn't seem to be purely physical.
There was something else going on.
As he struggled to regain balance, Mario would sweep his right leg, disrupting the balance and throwing him back onto the ground, back first.
Luckily for Link, his instincts were still eye and he was able to roll over and avoid a stomp to his face. As Mario rushed forward, eager to continue his barrage. Link kicked up the dirt from the ground, causing both the dirt and the spirits they accumulated from it to temporarily blind Mario. This gave way for an opportunity for Link to raise his body upwards, and to strike his opponent's face with an elbow, almost taking him off of his feet.
Yet, he couldn't understand… Why couldn't he bring out the same course of power that he felt earlier? This human was way more experienced than him and was very much holding back. Despite gaining some sort of distance, Link still feared his prowess, so where was the courage?
Why wasn't it manifesting?
Nevertheless, Link charged in once again, stopping to prepare a right fist to his chest, but he would point blank kiss Mario's fist when he least expected It, damaging his nose even further, and sending him flying, creating an even greater distance than Link had created previously.
Confusion and frustration built up with Link's body. Why was it so hard to beat this human? Was his hatred not enough?
The answer was…
“Good stuff, pisano.” Mario said, wiping away the small amount of blood on his nose. “But if you continue on like this, then… you'll be on this level forever.”
Link drove his fingers into the dirt, eager to stand up, “I don't need any more lectures from you. Just stop it already.”
Mario could decide to end the fight with a blow of half of strength, or even forfeit and have Cloud report the results to Lars.
But the hatred for humanity meant that Link would not go so far as a Spectral, so…
“Listen.” Mario denied Link's desire. “The reason you-a can't beat me is because of your lack of understanding of your soul. You're probably wondering why my strikes are so hard, and the simple answer is because I'm-a aware of my soul.”
Soul? Lars referred to that during him and Link’s previous conversation.
The strongest soul in existence meant that he was above all else, which admittedly, Link didn't admire, but it could most certainly be true.
Do spirits have souls too? No, they're the souls of the world itself.
That meant—at least in his eyes—that if he contained a soul, then he really was his own spirit. Souls were seen through animals from his perspective, but what about himself?
Link smiled slightly.
He could use this human's own understanding to further his ideals.
“Enlighten me more about the soul.”
More? Mario smiled, unaware of Link's true intentions.
“Finally beginning to get it, Pisano.”
Chapter End
Chapter 14: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 3 [Genesis Dawn]
Chapter Text
Mario stood firmly, accumulating the same aura around his body from earlier. This was it—the energy of the soul that could emerge from the human body.
“The soul is the reason we do things. Why we eat, why we sleep, why we fight, and to me, more importantly—” he stopped for a moment, “Why we save.” He finally said it. “It carries the deepest part of ourselves’—the bridge between the conscious and unconscious mind—and is experienced through perception.”
Through perception? Link asked himself.
There was a question he would need to ask Link, but the answer he was sure to get was sure to disturb him, because the emptimee of Link's soul seemed to be hatred.
But this was a need—a requirement for understanding.
“Link,” Mario’s voice dropped a single octave. “What is your reasoning? Why do you hate humans?”
“What does it matter to you?” Link pouted.
“I wanna gain some understanding.” Mario explained, “We're going to be fighting side by side most likely, and you'll have to understand your teammates.”
Link didn't want to understand anybody here, but this was the reality of the responsibility he had to carry. Admittedly, Link never wanted this, and now he was using it as a way to understand himself, so he questioned…
Was his own goal or this own fate more important?
He had to think carefully. An answer too human would only further confuse himself, and with that—came the death of his own self—as of now, his heart was filled with hatred, and he had only now figured out what the soul was.
Taking that knowledge to heart…
“My reasoning is…” He stopped for a moment,
“The death of the people of my hometown was caused by humanity’s strange way of acting. So much denial, selfishness, and ignorance. They seemed to only care for themselves.” Link said. “Spirits just are, doing their natural jobs, and I wasn't like anyone in my hometown. Whatever friends I had didn't last long at all. People constantly argued—showing no signs of affection towards each other. The only ones that I could turn to were spirits, and that's what I continued to do for the rest of my life.”
“Ah, I see what it is.”
Wait…
Why am I…
He was conversing with a human?
“Now I-a see. I have-a proper understanding of why you are the way you are.” He said, sighing, “Mama mia…”
He then picked up his head, making eye contact with Link once more. “I can't tell you to simply move on given such a circumstance, but… I want to give ya my take on the matter. Since you hate me, you'll-a probably ignore what I say, but I think it's important to understand the different perspectives of-a others.”
“If you know I'm not going to listen, then—”
“Never said ya have to listen. I'm asking you to consider that as I speak.” Mario said, “Personally, humanity’s a weird thing, especially when thrown in a role that conflicts with values. I know it all too well, being from the mushroom kingdom.”
Link’s mind flared. “Wait, the mushroom kingdom?” He asked, his eyes widening.
“Yeah.” Mario nodded, “After the death of the Princess, I'll be taking on the guardian role of the spirit of stars. It's strange, I always thought I would have had-a bit of a smaller role in the world, but… That's just how-a things are.”
What's this? Link was beginning to feel some sort of connection with Mario, albeit very minimal.
I get it. Link thought to himself, but he quickly rejected that thought. To connect with a mere human. How unforgivable.
“That's not the only reason I've joined the Spectrals of course,” said Mario, “I do see a value in just helping people.”
“But why?” Link asked, “Even knowing humanity's flaws, you still desire to help them?”
Mario simply nodded, “Yes.” He said, “Not to disregard your beliefs, but I think you're seeing this in a black and white way. Well, to be-a fair, you don't know me personally.”
This was different from the humans he had seen back home. The desire to help humans despite their flaws, but why was that?
Was there a good side to humanity?
No, that can't be possible.
Link let out a deep sigh and stood up, “Okay…” Link said, “So that's what makes your soul, right?”
Mario smiled and nodded, aware of his growth, albeit short.
“That's correct, pisano!”
Link finally stood up on his feet, a new, settling shining purple aura surrounding him this time—an aura he could not see, but could very much feel the presence of.
It paled in comparison to that of Mario's presence, but it was stronger than before.
Link felt it, a part of him beginning to be understood, although he did not wish for it to be understood. With a determined look on his face, he got into his fighting stance.
His front leg was reached out straight and slightly placed behind the straight line of his upright torso, while his back leg remained bent, giving him a stance that made him look like an arrow ready to fire. He held his right arm out, balling up a fist while his left arm resided near his waist.
What was he trying to accomplish with this next clash? An understanding of humanity?
Perhaps…
“Let’s resume.” He commanded.
Mario got into his fighting stance as well—his feet pointed frontward and both arms held around a ninety degree angle.
“Alrighty!”
An understanding of both, the two fighters would clash once more!
Chapter End
Chapter 15: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 4 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Record has been broken.
Four chapter in a single day.
Chapter Text
Cloud took note of the ideals of Mario and Link. Too foolish? Not at all. They were quite understandable given their circumstances, but Cloud couldn't help but groan at their determination.
Cloud didn't hold any ideals besides the assignments and missions he was given. What was the point, after all? Ideals could be crushed with reality although they are formed from the perception of one's reality.
The battle of understanding was commencing, Mario throwing a front kick with his right leg. Proceeding forth as the kick came into being, Link immediately caught the foot with both hands, both fighters noticing the increase in durability Link had gained.
The kick was now blocked, so Mario's next move was to slide forward, chambering his arms across his body once, dropping into a shiko-dachi (variant horse stance!) with a left-armed downwards block, while pulling back his right fist high to chest level. His body was twisted slightly, ready to unleash an attack with his right hand, which Link assumed—but no!
His right leg would lift off the ground, the back kick grazing Link's face as he just barely dodged.
Mario could feel it. The resonance of his own soul growing stronger and stronger each minute. As Link was recovering, Mario’s right fist would be enveloped in sparks of red and black, his eyes spiraling.
I can hit it!
Unfortunately…
A lack of understanding on his own part did not allow those sparks to fly, allowing the punch he threw to be a regular punch that made Link stumble back.
He never hit that move.
Despite the sparks of red and black not reaching actualization, an even bigger spark was on its way, and it wasn't Mario's doing.
As Link turned his face back to Mario, the pain of the failed attack still resonating throughout his body, a chain of pure light had enveloped his right fist.
What could it possibly be? The unlocking of a new part of his soul? He couldn't care. All that was on his mind was defeating this human—right here and now.
The chain continued to increase the potency of its light until it became too blinding for both Mario and Cloud to witness. An immense roar exuded across the area as Link raised his right fist, gritting his teeth in anger. No light spirits were there to enhance the light, strangely enough. Why was that?
That angered him, and the very anger that arose from that was imbued into the very strike he would unleash on Mario!
CLASH!
Why aren't the spirits choosing me?! He asked himself in frustration. The spirits were him, and he were the spirits, so what was the problem?
The sheer force of the hit caused the chain to slowly unravel from his fist and into the air as Mario put everything in his power to block the attack with his arms—his eyes closed from the light.
But something struck his memory. The kind nature of Mario's reasoning, and….
The power slowly began to… lessen? As it did, so did the light, allowing the two fighters to open their eyes and properly witness the phenomenon that was happening.
As the chain unraveled into the air, it slowly began to dissipate, and as the attack was down—Mario was sent flying—a massive tear in his sleeves from blocking the attack.
As the soul grows in power, emotions play a role in influencing the potency of its abilities, and the feeling of confusion was sure to disrupt the flow of power, as that flow of power had no clear direction.
Mario raised his head from the ground, panting heavily, yet with a smile on his face as he stared at the exhausted Link—who took a knee as he was struggling to catch his breath.
“Why'd ya do that?” Asked Mario.
Link stared aimlessly at the ground, the grass spirits constantly disappearing upon reaching him. He punched the ground constantly—tired, yet filled with anger.
Why couldn't I finish him off?
He remembered Mario's motivations and wondered why he was thinking about them. Humans were ugly. A human being like Mario seemed too incomprehensible, and yet, here he was.
Was that what had stopped him?
Not again…
“I…”
As for the answer to Mario's question…
“I don't… know…”
And with that, he would finally faint.
Chapter End
Chapter 16: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 5 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
I truly cannot wait to use these OCs of mine. Been in my head for two years now. The first one being my Alicorn OC, lmao
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Shortly after the training battle, Mario and Cloud would walk side by side towards the Goodwill Camp. Mario seemed to walk with only a tint of confliction for what he did, while Cloud? His arms were completely crossed as the shadows of the trees came forth and away in the spans of seconds. “You really did a number on that guy, did you?”
“Well, it seems we did a number on each other, Mr. Strife.” Mario said, touching the bruises on his face. “That kid is no punk.”
“But he just got here.” Cloud argued, seemingly more annoyed, “I don’t get why Lars makes the newcomers fight someone all the time. Isn’t there a better way to ‘test’ them?”
“Nothing gets you the soul moving like a fight of conflictions, every mushroom in Goodwill knows that.” Mario chuckled.
“Gee. You sound like a battle maniac right now.”
For a moment, Mario almost looked offended. “Don’t lump me in with those guys. They fight only because it’s fun, not because it means something.” He said.
Cloud shook his head, “Well, nevertheless, the training is over. And it seems like you got a patient to take care of.”
“Well, leave it to me!”
Suddenly, he was in a doctor's costume?! But how?! When could he have possibly changed that quickly? Cloud could only stare in shock. Meanwhile, Mario made a declaration. “Itsa Doctor Mario time!”
Again, Cloud shook his head. “I prefer just ‘Mario Time’.” He sighed.
Within the huge opening in another part of the forest, extending over forty acres of land, the other Spectrals were setting up preparations for the Goodwill Event. Setting up decorations such as balloons, ornaments, and even signs. Most searched for any sign of corrupted spirits nearby that could intervene with the plans of the event. The opening would also feature a variety of tents that were close together. Behind all of them, on the edge of the trees that led deep into the forest, lay a wide, tall two-story wooden building that extended across twelve trees, and even stood at their height—ten glass windows allowing a view into the inside of both the first and second floor.
The second Goodwill team's headquarters.
Within that building, the white-furred female horse stood majestically, her coat shimmering like freshly fallen snow under the sunlight. Her vibrant red mane cascaded down her neck in the form of wild waves—contrasting beautifully with her pristine fur and giving her an air of enchantment. Beyond that enchantment, however, there was something that held it back from fully shining.
Delicate, ethereal wings unfurled from her sides, each feather a brilliant blend of crimson and gold, catching the light as she moved gracefully. Atop her head, a spiraled horn glimmered, radiating an aura of magic and power that seemed to pulse with her every heartbeat. Her striking red eyes sparkled with intelligence, as well as a raging hidden hatred.
She was beyond humanity. An ascended form of being that's presence rivaled that of the spirits. An enchanting being that served as the bridge between humanity and spirits—a legendary spirit beast with an ability to speak.
Spirit beasts were an accumulation of human emotions that governed the cognitive realm, as well as the outline of a certain soul after death. The outline of the soul is based on the reasoning a person goes by, and in her culture, the outline of the soul was dictated by the concept of mythological beasts thought not to be real.
The emotions that derived from the thoughts of the people who took interest in this would all be sent to the cognitive realm before manifestation into the real world in the form of that very beast—one with its own consciousness.
𝐔𝐍𝐈𝐂𝐎𝐑𝐍𝐄𝐑𝐀
The Alicorn deprived of hatred from those people.
“Word has spread that a new Spectral has joined the other team?”
She was talking to another member of the team.
One who sported a bowl-cut hairstyle that was defined by its thick, straight black hair, which was evenly trimmed around his head, hanging slightly above his ears—creating a rounded shape that framed his youthful face and accentuated his expressive, determined blue eyes that carried the flare of a martial artist. He wore a black, long-sleeved Yī fú outfit—a white outline on the end of both sleeves yet to be shown fully—accompanied by long, plain black pants with no visible sign nor labels. He stood at a height of five foot nine, nearly matching the height of the beasts' neck.
𝐌𝐈𝐙𝐀𝐍 𝐂𝐇𝐄𝐍𝐆
He sat peacefully at the wooden table near the window, witnessing the frantic scouring of those who were assisting with preparation—soon pouring a cup of tea and smiling.
“Zhè shì zhēn de!” (That's true!) Said Mizan, “They're the holder of the Triforce soul if I've heard correctly. Interesting.” A smile was wide across his face—on the other hoof, the beast was not so happy.
Hatred.
“I demand you to tell me the whereabouts of this Hylian.” Commanded Unicornera, a defiant glare meeting Mizan's eyes, but he kept his smile.
“And what makes you think I know that?”
“You were out there counting the number of tents and the participants. Your deception will not work with that acquired knowledge.” Explained Unicornera, sneering.
Mizan let out a chuckle, taking a sip of his tea. “Call it a test of my use of deception. Apologies if it was poor.”
“I don't want your apology—”
“You want me to be better, I know.” Mizan put his cup down, finally granting Unicornera eye contact. There was a strange look in his eyes, one that exuded excitement and eeriness. “Well, if you're looking for the bearer of the Triforce, then he's in the twenty third tent—the one that's near the other team's headquarters.”
Unicornera smiled, “Now was that so hard to answer?”
Mizan smiled, showing his teeth this time, “Heh, Yīdiǎn yě bù.”
(Not at all.)
After being unconscious for an hour, Link had finally woken up. He was alone in a tent, starting up at the ceiling. The upper half of his body was wrapped In bandages while his lower half contained his brown shorts.
He sat up, feeling little to no pain.
“Who wrapped me in all this?” He asked himself. He had an idea of who it was, but the idea of someone helping him either way just seemed incomprehensible, or, at least, not so incomprehensible now.
Then, a familiar voice came by—or in this case, a familiar light.
The life spirit had once again followed him, hovering over his head.
“Ah, you're here.” Link noted, his tone implying that he was tired of its appearance. “You've come to lecture me once more?”
Link began to listen to the commotion outside. People were moving, people were talking. He assumed that this was the result of the Goodwill Event Mario was referring to.
“Lecture? Perhaps.” The life Spirit said, “More so, I seem to have a connection with you. Wherever you go, I seem to go.”
Link was shocked to hear that, but that answer satisfied him in a way. Perhaps his connection with spirits wasn't all that broken.
“It's good to see a familiar face here, despite our differences.” Link said.
The life spirit hovered up and down. “I agree,” it said, “I assume that quite a bit happened during our abrupt departure?”
Link remembered his “test” with Mario.
“Yeah, a lot.”
Chapter End
Notes:
I hope my explanation on spirit beast made sense.
Chapter 17: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 6 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Renascentia was not exactly the story I wanted to write, this feels a bit different. It feels a lot like fighter saga, but also sprinkled with Renascentia as well
Chapter Text
The life spirit glided over to Link's right, seemingly examining him. His eyes followed, still attempting to analyze actually where he was.
“Are you beginning to understand me now?” Asked the life spirit.
A part of Link wanted to say he was for the sake of self-validation, but only the truth of the matter was what spirits sought, and so he would give.
“I'm conflicted on whether I do or not.” He said, “I’m sure I hate humans, but… I hesitated to let my hatred flourish when fighting one. My way of living held no correlation to that action of mine.”
“Perhaps this is a change of heart.” The life spirit suggested, “You felt a new surge of power upon understanding his reasoning, correct?”
Link scratched his head. “Strangely enough, yeah.” He nodded. He was not at all proud to admit that.
“Lars spoke about one of the concepts of the Triforce being Wisdom.” The life spirit recalled, “Perhaps you're beginning to unlock it. Wisdom comes from understanding, after all.”
“What's with the uncertainty?” Link asked, “You should be able to confirm it, right? You hold the knowledge of everything human.”
“That's the thing…” The life spirit froze—its glow dampening. “Lately, I've been confused about whether I truly know my purpose. It's the truth of life, yes, but I've been forgetting things and questioning them.”
“But how—”
“Spirits may embody a concept, but they are still living beings… flaws are present within them as well.”
The remembrance of those words only angered Link, seeing it in action. If spirits weren't perfect, then it meant the same for him.
“I see…” Link said, disappointment etched within his voice. Even with his disappointment, he could not shame the spirit.
The life spirit could hear his thoughts, and even feel his feelings—but why could it do that? Spirits just are, after all.
“You're skeptical of the probability of my advice. Figures, you're ignorant of me anyway.” The Life Spirit said, trying to sound superior. “But continue to give me a chance, if you can.”
Link gave one glance at the life spirit before staring down at his right palm—the same hand which that change of light had enveloped.
“That's all I can do.”
And with those words, the light spirit would fade away, as in its place as company, another familiar face would arise.
“Pisano!”
Company who he wasn't particularly fond of.
Mario.
Coming into the tent, he knelt down, leaving the tent slightly open—open enough for the light of day to break through as well for Link to see a glimpse of the commotion outside.
“Just so ya know, I was the one who brought ya here.” He took a seat beside Link. “Might want to lay back down. Got some medicine for ya.”
“Medicine? For me?”
“Yeah.” Mario nodded, “Though it's something you can take-a single bite out of, it may be hard to digest due to your injuries. Your failure to understand the abilities from your soul caused it to be damaged a bit.”
Link stared at him stupidly. Getting help from a human? A human having the decency to assist him with injuries—even going as far as to give suggestions for his safety.
Reluctantly, Link lied back down, watching cautiously as Mario would pull out a green mushroom with four white dots… and eyes? Link nearly gagged, squinting his eyes.
“I know it looks a biiiitttt off, but trust in your teammate. It's good for ya.” Mario said with a nervous smile. “Comes from my place, the mushroom kingdom.”
Mario would hand it to Link—only leaving him more weirded out as he examined it further. It didn't smell of anything, nor did it seem alive even with its eyes.
“Sooooo,” Link turned it to its head, “Eating this would help my soul?”
“Yeah.” Mario assured.
Link stared at him, slowly bringing it closer to his mouth. He snuck a few glances at Mario as if he desired further assurance. After a few more attempts of biting without going through with it, he would finally take a bite of the top of the mushroom.
Despite having no taste, everything felt even more normal than it had already had before. He had a much clearer memory and sight of everything before him.
This was more than just a mushroom, this was…
Help from someone who cares about me.
“Oh, yeah,” Mario’s smile faded slowly, “I wanted to apologize.”
Link raised his brow. “For what?”
“Your town was killed by a disease, right?” Asked Mario.
Such a personal question. Link's eyes widened with confusion. How could he have known that? No, why would he care?
“Lars told me about what happened in the village, and honestly?” Mario made eye contact with Link. Unlike Cloud, whose eyes seemed to always be apathetic, they were full of sympathy. “Being the upcoming doctor I was at the time, I probably should've assisted.’
“You were a doctor?”
“Still am, technically.” Mario sighed, “It's my job to save lives, and even though I was just a child, I should've been there to help.”
The ship of Link’s emotions were constantly rummaging against the waves, struggling to find what exactly to feel. Sympathy? For a human? He couldn't possibly know. All he did know was—that this was pure sincerity, but he couldn't look past the stupidity of feeling sorry over something that didn’t concern.
“There's no need to apologize. It was our of your control.” Link said, “Don't feel responsible for something you couldn't control.”
Ah, if you only y'knew how hard that was. Mario thought, but didn't utter the words.
“I see,” he said, “Be sure to put on your clothes. We won't be doing anything substantial for the next three days so make yourself out home, Pisano.”
Before he could leave the tent, Link's hand reached out.
“Wait.” He commanded. Mario obeyed, turning around and awaiting an answer.
Embarrassed ever so slightly—unable to bring out the words, Link would look down, the light in his eyes fading.
“Nevermind.” He said.
Mario was confused, but eventually nodded and left.
Link wanted to say the words.
“Thank you,” for a moment.
Why is that?
Chapter End
Chapter 18: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 7 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
His soul now restored, Link sat up. The tent was quite tall and spacious, meaning he could move around a bit—the space allowing him to step forward a few times. His clothes lay right beside the mattress he had been lying on. Without wasting time, he was quick to put them back on, leaving the bandages as they were.
His boots were now on, and he was ready to face the world outside of this tent. More humans, yes, but he had to keep moving forward regardless of his hatred.
A deep breath left his lips, and with the use of his right hand—he cracked the opening of the tent even more, allowing him to slip through more easily. Now, he stood outside. There were other tents set up in the row he was in, stretching further than the eye could see.
In front of those tents were other tents—behind him lay the last row of tents, and the row he was in was the fifth. The first through fourth rows were all in front of the set of tents he stood by, and by each of the tents—more or less—there always seemed to be company near them. It varied from people simply chattering or even moving pieces of wood and nail to the dock where the big lake resided.
The dock itself extended from halfway of where the ground was into the depths of the lake. Since it wasn't fully built, people stood close to the sparkling lake—the water glistening from the light of the sun which even the clouds could not deny—attempting to catch fish from a further distance.
Despite the grand lake, the people who went fishing there would only find the simplest of Pokémon, mainly Magikarps. Some paid no mind and simply went about their day, but one person, no, spirit beast desired to catch something big.
This spirit beast came in the form of a tall, slim, blue furred hedgehog with green eyes contained in a white sclera, with blue-furred arms, wearing a brown neckerchief around his neck and athletic sports tape on his wrists and shoes.
Link's eyes widened. He knew that this hybrid of human and animal was a spirit beast. Back in his hometown, they were merely described as the mix between a spirit and human—derived from what they called “Heaven.”
In the face of bafflement, a smile would form on his lips. If this place contained spirit beasts, then perhaps he wouldn't have to hang out with humans all the time.
He began his walk to the wooden dock, bumping into those who were setting up tomes to keep any dark spirits away as well as those who seemed to be sparring—without the use of their soul powers of course—they'd have to be in a less populated area to do such. Upon reaching the spirit beast, Link stayed silent for a while and watched as he threw the fishing line to the water once more.
“Let’s see if I can get a bigger one this time,” The hedgehog-like spirit beast said, licking his lips and smirking. “Hopefully, I–”
“What exactly are you trying to do?”
“Wha?!”
Due to the sudden nature of Link's appearance, the hedgehog was taken aback, causing him to nearly lose the grip he had on the steering rod. Link stared at him stupidly, unaware of his mistake—he was more focused on the attempt here, because people back in his hometown catched fish for the sake of food.
If that was the case here, then…
“Don't disturb me, man!” The hedgehog insisted, “Tryna focus here!”
He seemed to get some kind of pull on his fishing rod, and his smirk came back. With confidence, he spun the handle of the rod rapidly, a frown appearing on his face as he had once again caught a magikarp.
“A Magikarp…” Link took notice.
The hedgehog sighed, “Yep, as always.”
“So, what're you gonna do with it now?”
The hedgehog examined it for a while, a look of displeasure on his face. “Well, there's nothing better to do than just throw it back where it came from, right?” He asked, throwing it back into the water. “Sucks that the water is filled with them. Not that they're bad creatures, just not what I'm looking for.”
“What's with treating creatures like their trophies?” Link asked, his tone more demanding, “You're a spirit beast, right? Shouldn't you have more interest and care in nature.”
The hedgehog smiled, which caught Link off guard. “Well, ‘course I do!” He said, “But me being a spirit beast doesn't mean I can't have hobbies, y'know?”
“Interesting…”
Link didn't take much offense to that and was rather curious. Given the description of these beasts from the people of his hometown, they were supposed to be above humans—and yet, here one was, participating in such a human-like activity.
“Nature is nice.” The hedgehog said, “I don't mean to disturb it or anything, but y'know? I just wanted to give fishing a chance. I heard that last year, someone here caught a Gyarados… I've always wanted to see one.”
Link nodded, “I see. Well, they aren't too common in Hyrule despite the amount of Magikarps, so I've only gone off what they looked at via drawings.”
“I've only gone off wording alone. There was no one to teach me about the world where I lived.” The Hedgehog said.
Link's interest arose. “Where exactly did you live?”
The hedgehog let out a deep sigh, “Greenhill.” He said, “Used to be a spirit beast dominated place until the extermination happened.”
“Extermination?”
“Don't know too much about it to be honest. I wasn't even born when it happened, but from what I've heard from here, some evil scientist disobeyed the orders of Spectrals and bam! There goes anyone who lives there.” The hedgehog spoke nonchalantly about such a topic. Link scratched his head and batted an eye at him before continuing to stare at the lake.
“Right, almost forgot,” the hedgehog reached out his right hand to Link, finally making him divert his eyes from the lake. “The name's Sonic—Sonic the Hedgehog.”
𝐒𝐎𝐍𝐈𝐂!
Link was confused at Sonic reaching out his hand to him. Perhaps he wanted something? But Link didn't have anything to give, so all he could do was stare in confusion.
Sonic's expression was now neutral—neither smiling nor frowning. “It's called a handshake...?” He said, “You're supposed to shake my hand and tell me your name.”
Link would do just that with his hand. It felt disgusting, doing such a human action, yet it did not feel anywhere nearly as bad with a spirit beast.
“My name is Link.”
Chapter End
Notes:
I intended to introduce Sonic's character in the next chapter, but I think introducing him now will benefit for the next few chapters.
Chapter 19: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 8 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
I have way more of a passion for writing now. I'm loving this.
2025 is sure to be a great year for my writing.
Chapter Text
With their names now greeted, the two would take a seat on the ground—their feet close to the water. The sparkling light of the water reflected off Link's bright, blue eyes with ease, creating a shimmer in his eyes as well. He relished in the beauty of the water as its stream flowed with ease, no fear or hesitation within the flow, complete trust in the earth itself.
Sonic seemed to have that same spark in his eyes, a spark that reflected great interest held within the nature before him. “The water flows beautifully, doesn't it?” Asked Sonic, setting his fishing rod aside.
Link batted an eye at him for a moment before resetting his sight on the water. “Yeah,” Link nodded, “Wonder if there are lakes like this in Hyrule.”
“Water makes up a good chunk of the world. Hyrule’s a whole continent, so it's likely to have some.” Sonic said, then looking over to Link with eyes of curiosity. “Say, Link, you're from Hyrule, right? I take it you lived somewhere where water wasn't all that common, huh?”
“The water came from very small lakes in the middle of the forest. Honestly, they pale in comparison to this.” Link said, his voice going slightly somber. The remembrance of his hometown was weighing heavily on his mind—with each similarity of his hometown, It was sent into a world designed to damage the soul.
The damage of the past.
“My hometown wasn't all that well either.” Link said. Why was he so open with his feelings now? He had gained somewhat of an understanding of Sonic, so perhaps that made him comfortable—or even more so of the fact that he was a spirit beast. “The people there died due to a disease and I was the only one left.”
He was constantly staring at the ground in hopes of the grass spirits coming into sight, but no matter how hard he tried to see it, it was useless. Was he really that blind now?
But why?
The signs were showing just a few days prior. He was having trouble seeing the spirits. The dream spirit, one of the most obvious spirits to witness, was invisible to him. The possibility of his perception being better when he was around humans, which would most certainly be true, was something he denied frequently. His memory of the town itself was very inconsistent.
“Sonic… have you seen them? The death spirits?”
Sonic's eyes darkened. “Yeah.” He nodded reluctantly.
“I see.” Link said, “Wasn't it awful?”
“Well,” Sonic sighed, seemingly brushing off his somberness, “If I dwell on it too much, I can't be free.”
“But how can you not dwell on it?” Link asked, remembering the look in Mario’s eyes as he expressed his feelings as not being able to help with the disease.
Why was he remembering that? “It's always there, lurking. Don't you consider that frightening?”
To Link's surprise, Sonic glared at the water and smiled. “Well, for a guy like myself…” he then stood up, his eyes bold, “Death's just a part of life!”
“Huh?”
“It is, is it not?” Sonic asked, turning over to give Link a smug look, “Death is something that happens in life. It's unavoidable, just as suffering in life.”
Link took his gaze off the water. “Are you… brushing off death?”
“Well I'm not too much of an ass to not acknowledge its existence, but it's acceptance.” Explained Sonic, “Call it denial or whatever, but as long as I'm still alive, I'll keep on going.”
Death was the end of everything. Even with that explanation given from Sonic, Link still remembered. The day someone close was taken from him via the disease, but what was the point?
“Interesting…” Link muttered. But he noticed something. This overwhelming confidence in Sonic's words contrasted with the emptiness in his eyes. Through this realization, Link could feel a connection—an understanding. “You've seen it too.”
Sonic batted an eye, “Seen what?”
Link stared back at the water. “Nevermind.”
“I'm totally free.” Sonic claimed, “As long as I don't stop running through life, then I'm happy.”
But life didn't seem to flow so easily—unlike the water of the lake. Full of chaos and confusion, the very fabric of it ever-changing.
His connection was fading.
I don't understand.
“Sonic, do you hate humans?” The question that would define his perception.
“To be honest, I have every right to.”Answered Sonic, “My home was slaughtered by one, after all, and even though I wasn't there, it hurts to know. But if I were to let my hatred flourish, the humans who don't deserve it may pay the price, leaving life to become vague… I don't want that.”
What was Link's perception now? Well, all he could think about was Mario, and even himself. Cloud had saved his life, but…
Did I deserve that?
Did he? His connection with the spirits were beginning to fade. Was humanity beginning to overtake him?
He saved a human from his fear of death, but did he deserve it?
He despised Mario, but after hearing his story, did he deserve it?
What does it all mean?
“I'm surprised,” Link said, “After what happened back there with me, I've never liked humans.”
“You're justified in that, honestly. I can't blame you nor shame you.” Sonic said, “But it isn't my kind of ideal, so… not sure if we'll get along.”
Link's eyes widened, but he did understand why. With this, he simply nodded, “Perhaps.” he said.
Then, a presence was felt—a heavenly presence that was accompanied by an overbearing wrath that balanced with it. Link turned, and there stood a horse-like Spirit beast. The others around the area took notice too, Sonic especially.
Both of their faces were filled with concern.
The horse embedded in crimson had arrived, and she was not happy.
Unicornera.
From afar, Mario could feel the presence as he had just left the structure of his team's headquarters
“What's-a goin on?”
Chapter End
Chapter 20: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 9 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
It's all going exactly how I envisioned it
Chapter Text
The presence was too strong and unnerving to merely brush off, and it seemed to be that way for all of the others within the vicinity. The headquarters’ leader hadn't arrived yet, so Mario could only assume he was still on his way. This wasn't good. The higher ranking Spectral were too busy with setting up tomes, and to stop holding them would allow the possibility of any corrupted or evil spirits to rise significantly, and if the people were too occupied with the placement of tomes and others attempting to take on the responsibility of stopping the fight, Mario felt an obligation to take the situation in his hands.
The bearer of responsibility.
No one else.
But was this issue really as big as it seemed? In the process of taking action—beginning his walk towards the presence—he felt a hand grasp his shoulder.
It was Cloud. “Now before you go and do something stupid, have you ever asked yourself if it's something that's necessary?” He asked, his eyes of disinterest meeting Mario's hardened gaze, “It isn't your responsibility. You're just placing the burden on yourself as always.”
“You wouldn't get it.” Mario said, “That's something I always do.”
“You think I haven't noticed?” Cloud asked, sighing, “It's just a presence, perhaps even the beginning of a possible scuffle. It's not something you have to involve yourself with.”
Mario remembered the last time he couldn't take responsibility. The green hat that contained the letter “L” on it was covered in blood as it laid on the floor. The spark of that memory which he remembered every day.
Was it the sight of blood that scared him the most, or was it whom the hat belonged to? It didn't matter—responsibility hasn't been taken yet.
“Last time that happened, someone died.” Mario said, yanking Cloud's hand off of his shoulder. “A star shouldn’t limit its light to any planet!”
Honestly, Cloud had no idea why he cared for Mario’s foolishness. Was it because he was reminded of the person who thought they could make a change?
Was the past getting to him? But why? It wasn't his responsibility to…
But he could change the past… it was right here.
“If you truly think that's right, then…” Cloud sighed once more, “Go ahead.”
And so he would, heading towards the location of conflict.
Idiots…
“Triforce bearer,” Unicornera commanded, her wings rising, bestowing a heavenly light that everyone in the vicinity could not take their eyes off of. Such benevolence, so what was this subtle feeling of anger they felt… or in Link’s case… hatred?
“It is time to pay for your sins.”
“Sin?” Link fully turned his body to the spirit beast gifted of the light of heavens, and stared with eyes of confusion. “I have never seen you in my life.”
"Guess it's going around." Sonic muttered.
Uniconera sneered, taking a few steps forward, “Even you're blind to understanding, I see.” She said, “No way someone of your blood would understand the truth.”
This hatred. It seemed directed not just towards him, but something way more personal. Years of bloodlust was stored up into a single glare, and Link formed a remembrance—he was told that spirit beasta were usually created towards the hatred or faith of a belief.
Perhaps this was the case for her? At least, that's the truth he decided to go for.
“You were created from human hatred, weren't you?” Link asked.
“Hey, hey, hey.”
Sonic stood in between the two, lowering the tension felt from the other Spectrals within the area. “The Goodwill Event hasn't even started yet. A bit too early to unleash the fury, don'tcha think?”
“I agree.” Link stated.
But this attempt to settle their business only brought more anger from Unicornera as her wings began to flap up and down, shaking the winds as she ascended.
“That's not good.” Sonic muttered.
“The people of Hylia hated me, thus bringing upon my sorrowful birth.” Unicornera explained, “My entire life was spent running away from the slaughter your people wish to bring upon me. This goes beyond a mere event—this is the release of my hatred.”
Being compared with such monstrosity? He could no longer keep his voice silent. Budging in front of Sonic, his gaze met Unicornera's, and as her, he held no mercy.
“Don't you dare compare me to those devils.”
Meanwhile, as the tension had arisen once more, Mario was close to where it was located, ready to bring it to an end—but the stroke of unluck lurking near and soon to strike served as a reminder of his overconfidence within being the one to end the conflict.
Unbeknownst to Mario, Mizan was within the vicinity, and seemed to know of his intention—with the knowledge acquired from secretly spying on the other team's headquarters. Doing so, he had overheard Mario taking the weight of responsibility, and knew what he had to do.
A secret hunter.
Mizan performed a crouching turn-step forward and charged Mario with the back of his shoulder through applying explosive force, sending him flying!
The name of this move, born from warriors who specialized in brutality and strength, now in possession of the one who was blessed by strength, was named…
Tetsuzanko Heaven and Earth Combination!
Chapter End
Chapter 21: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 10 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Things are heating up.
THIS is the idea I've had in mind for the past two years! I'm loving this!
Chapter Text
The attack sent Mario flying up in the air, vertically, but he quickly escaped the realm of surprise and landed on his feet, raising his head for his eyes to meet the one who had unleashed that attack.
Mizan. He stood calmly, his hands tied behind his back as if he didn't just land that attack.
Where they stood, the cascade of trees to their right had been cut off by the large, ancient wooden tombs placed near them—they sealed off an entrance into the woods completely.
Many people in the surrounding area stopped what they were doing, the ones who continued about their duties edging those who were surprised by the impending skirmish to also continue.
The bearer of responsibility had been stopped right in his tracks, and he could feel the presence growing more powerful with each second. He stood up, getting into his fighting stance.
“It's best for you to stay out of the way, future star.” Mizan said, smirking, “A test of strength is on the horizon.”
“A… test?” Mario’s eyes piqued with interest. “What're ya talking about? The event hasn't even started yet.”
“That is correct.” Mizan nodded, “But you can't ignore grudges, nor should they be interrupted… you see…”
A gray aura had surrounded Mizan, almost thunderous as it shot up into the air for a split second before maintaining as smooth as water around his body. “My teammate is strong.” He said, “Anyone who attempts to interfere with the quest of strength of my allies shall fall. And I'm sure she'll get even stronger fighting someone like the Triforce Soul.”
“That's really all it is to you?” Mario asked, anger building up slowly within his voice. If the responsibility one held directly opposed him and risked the safety of others, then there was only one thing to do. "The least you could do is acknowledge the wrongdoings on your teammate's behalf, but I assume you aren't up for that?"
"No."
He sighed. "Okie Dokie!"
His energy surged into the air, bestowing a great, sparking gray light upon his stature that could not be contained by the air alone—the brightest star.
“Sorry, but this ain't something I can simply let slide. The strength your teammate carries is not fueled with good intentions.”
“That's where the flaw in your analogy lies, future star.” Mizan argued, “The thing that makes us the most strong is our suffering. Through trial, tribulation, and the accumulation of it, we can truly become free. I'm sure Unicornera is fine without our help, or perhaps I should say, interference.”
"Guess I can't leave things alone." Mario took two steps forth, the look in his eyes hardening. “There's only one thing I'll agree with you on.” He remembered the green hat tattered in blood. “Suffering has made me stronger, but not in your way.”
Mizan couldn't contain the excitement he was feeling—it all accumulated in the form of a wide smile and the release of a relatively narrow, high stance with the feet shoulder-width apart, slightly pointed outward as his knees were bent to a moderate degree. His hips pushed forward, and elbows that were kept close to the body—his hands relaxed with the fingers pointing forward.
Wing Chun.
What was this excitement he felt?
No purpose in asking, he knew exactly what it was…
The strength of another.
One that could possibly match his.
As this all went down, questions of the whereabouts of the headquarters of both teams arose from the spectators. While Lars was excused—having not returned from his walk in the forest, the other's excuse was much, much more unbelievable.
From the window of the headquarters, a very tall woman with fair skin and cyan-colored eyes, with only her left eye visible from a from view as her particularly large bang of her blonde hair covered her right eye of a diamond blue, watched on with a smile—her long, light blue dress glistening within the sunlight that shone through.
“This will be fun.” She licked her lips, feeling such a connection to both fighters even though she was nowhere near them.
Was it the thrill of a fight?
Was it the thrill of connection?
Was it really a reason to just let this stand?
Meanwhile, Unicornera's horn begun glowing a blissful golden glow, the hatred in her eyes contrasting the beauty of the light that was thrust towards Link.
Link felt it once more—a feeling that made his heartbeat rapidly, and his mind scatter.
Fear.
The feeling struck, and he was able to unlock it once more before Sonic could interfere.
Courage!
The use of adrenaline had unlocked Triforce's last concept by having the courage to strike back—creating a shield of pure light that came in the shape of a transparent, perfect sphere that surrounded both himself and Sonic, which caught Sonic off guard.
Where did this courage come from? No, that wasn't the question he wanted the answer to.
Where did this fear come from?
If he understood hatred himself, then why was it so scary to see it embodied.
What am I doing?
His eyes were filled with a determination that hid all signs of fear—only bringing forth Uniconera’s anger once more.
Beneath the shimmering stars, one has to shine brighter than the other.
If this is hatred for the humanity he knew didn't exist within him, then his goal was to that hatred his opponent held, and shatter it.
No point in understanding. He thought.
The barrier unveiled, leaving the two vulnerable once again.
I'll release the weight of everything that holds me down.
But would he truly?
Furthermore, for Sonic, he couldn't just stand and watch...
It's unfolding again, dammit.
Chapter End
Chapter 22: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 11 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
"Will you find comfort on the edge of death?"
Chapter Text
It was happening again. A clash between those who weren't free.
The cycle that never really ends.
He could do it. He could stop it here and now, but Link had insisted he'd stay out of this.
Despite being the one who was free, Sonic could understand. It had resided within him, after all, albeit a small amount—a spark of fire against the overwhelming snow winter brung.
Respecting Link's wishes, he stumbled back, looking on in worry.
This was a matter that didn't involve him, just as the extermination of the spirit beast within his hometown, but he was alive now, so what would he do about it?
With Sonic out of the way, seemingly, Link felt a tingle within his soul. He wanted something—something that could slash through anything with great effort—including hatred.
Another ability within the concept of courage, one could also manifest their courage into any object, as long as that object existed within the real world and they had a proper understanding of it.
There was one sword that could cut through an idea itself with the proper understanding of the soul, built with ancient technology lost in the modern age, one that surpassed every metal in the world.
Ancient Short Sword.
He held it in a reverse grip in his right hand—the complete function of it only a replica, an accumulation of his own soul, meaning it could not be recreated or copied.
He had a weapon, one in which only flared Unicornera’s anger more.
She sent a spiral of light down upon him, but when the smoke cleared, he wasn't there. The second ability that courage held was to exaggerate the power of adrenaline—the superhuman-like state of adrenaline was now amplified by ten times, allowing him to jump above the beast's field of vision with one goal in mind.
To strike her down, as well as her hatred!
His sword slashed down, a defining swoosh sweeping the winds, but even with the assistance of the winds, a barrier in the form of a sphere was not so easy to crack—a sphere of red.
As his blade streamed off the barrier, creating friction, Link felt it. The short connection with Unicornera's soul, but without much to chew on. Link’s soul registered it as hatred, but he was not able to look anything beyond that.
Reversing the grip of his blade, Link would rapidly descend to the ground—letting out a grunt as he hit the floor, staring at the blade he held.
It's supposed to slash through anything, right? Link thought. That was what he was taught in his hometown, so why wasn't it working?
He redirected his gaze upwards towards the sphere where the spirit beast resided—staring down at him, holding his sword near his waist.
“My barrier can't be penetrated with a surface level attack like that,” She said, “My inner self derives from the hatred of the people who gave birth to me, so using the hatred built up for over thousands of years, I can release it through another part of myself, my magic. The magic that comes from my horn.”
Within the transparent sphere, she made a bunny toy of plastic appear beside her, dangling it around like a trophy. “There are gaps and errors everywhere within reality—what we can see in our conscious experience. Well, for humans like you, that is. I, a spirit beast, can bear witness to the unconscious experience, what happens without the awareness of the conscious experience, and can fix those errors however I see fit.” the toy would then disappear, “But is what you see within the conscious experience real? If reality can be formed through the understanding of the soul, then wouldn't that make you an error of the universe?
No one knows…
But I do.”
The answer to that question lies within the unknown, and explanation of the ability of yourself gives one an even further power as that understanding is unveiled from words.
“The hatred I bear comes from a place where I do not know the full truth of…”
So hating without reason, then? I don't get it. Link thought, squinting.
The barrier unveiled around her, revealing that heavenly light upon her horn once more. Her next attack would be three-thousands years of hatred stored within a single blast.
There was one thing that was certain.
No one would survive it if that attack landed.
But Link didn't want to protect the humans, though Sonic was someone he considered to be worthy of saving.
A voice.
A loud, unwavering voice in his head that screamed—
—"I REFUSE TO ACCEPT THIS."
But it seemed someone would take a stand. The one basked in light and hope.
A blue light would flash, striking the spirit beast at a speed unable to be registered by anyone within the vicinity, bringing an end to the light's glow.
Sonic had kicked her.
“Let’s put that away, shall we?” A smirk was wide on his face, but of course, Unicornera was not happy in the slightest.
“You… Why you?” She spoke through pained grunts.
"Had me thinking that you were putting on some kind of play for a while there!" Sonic shouted, "Turns out, unfortunately for you, I'm a good judge of character!"
Anger and confusion...
Chapter End
Chapter 23: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 12 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Sonic's very cool.
Chapter Text
If Sonic was free, then no shackles could and should prevent him from not moving faster than anyone else. The cause behind the speed he held was the bypassing of the natural laws of the world and a human.
He had the potential to be the fastest thing in the world—his inner self giving the ability to run at high speeds.
𝑬𝑵𝑫𝑳𝑬𝑺𝑺 𝑷𝑶𝑺𝑺𝑰𝑩𝑰𝑳𝑰𝑻𝑰𝑬𝑺
But Unicornera couldn't understand exactly what his inner self was, nor did she care. Recovering from the kick, her eyes had met the hedgehog during the spilt second he was in the air, and although the full totality of her hatred was not directed at him, she would use the amount of hatred she held towards Sonic for a narrow blast of light.
Due to his immense speed, he had already escaped the blast's range, allowing it to stream through the sky for mere seconds before dissipating. By the time she reverted her eyes to the ground, Sonic was already there, standing beside Link whose eyes were widened in bafflement of his speed.
Surely a fellow spirit beast would understand her motivation, so why was Sonic getting in her way?
“Is it hard to understand, or are you just ignorant?” She asked, “You're a spirit beast. You of all people should understand what I'm doing is right.”
“Yeah, I get'cha.” Said Sonic, slowly approaching, staring daggers into Unicornera eyes, “But the only reason your actions are right is because you deem them to be. In reality, the paradise you think killing Link would give is just a thought. Think this all through. You're letting your hatred blind you.”
His words struck Unicornera's heart like a dagger, making her clasp her teeth together—her bloodshot eyes darkening. “When it comes to hatred, that is all I am, human.” She was no longer content with his existence. Right here, right now, he needed to perish. “You can't defy my essence.”
“Your vision is shortsighted. You in need of some glasses?” He crossed his arms, pouting, "Yeah yeah, the whole, 'I can only be this', blah, blah, blah. Unfortunately for you and fortunately for me, I'm here to tell ya that it's a bit too late to play the cold-hearted role when you’re preaching about what's right and wrong, life and death, that kinda crap! We're of the same beings, so why is that you aren't hearing me out?"
Sonic was born from hope in a time of despair. The belief that his ancient ancestors of the land, mythical creatures known as the Abasets who took the form of humans like hedgehogs.
The hope in that belief brought birth to his very existence, meaning that he always needed to be there.
Unicornera was confused by his question, but despite the confusion, spears of light still reigned down from her horn, but there was one thing to consider.
When two opposing ideals of the soul collide, equal reciprocity is created, meaning Sonic's speed matched the power of the the hatred imbued within the light, and so did his strikes.
He curled up into a ball, jumping up and flaring in all directions, disabling the streaks of light before they could touch anyone. "Aren't much of a talker now? Playing into that role neatly, eh?"
Link felt this remembrance—this feeling of hope, but he could only see it as false, but there was the sense that it was limiting him.
Sonic had faith in humanity, and here he was, as free as a bird as he undid his ball-like form and landed back onto the ground.
“I don't get it!” Sonic shouted, “I mean, I do get it, but it sucks! How can someone be so blind? The option for glasses are still on the table!”
“You're no different…”
Unicornera had a feeling he was right, but all he Sonic really was—was the hope he represented. “We spirit beasts are derived of our essence and that alone, that is the standard, and one that shall be kept.”
“I ain't gonna deny I still have a little bit of hate within me—specifically towards humans.” Sonic said, “Call it my 'nature' that I don't give in to it, but we're derived from humanity and its feelings, so... why can't we break that standard?”
Link saw another sign of connection—a look that defied the meaning of that statement. Eyes of darkness beneath the light that her horn created.
This understanding brought forth the adrenaline aspect of his courage once more, a considerable amount of force being put into one leg allowing a leap that sent high into the air. Before jumping, he had already run close to where Unicornera had hovered, taking her by surprise.
He readied his short sword for another slash, holding it over his left shoulder as Unicornera rushed to put up a barrier of hatred—a barrier that—when Link slashed his sword downward, begun to crack.
Chapter End
Chapter 24: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 13 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
I HAVE RETURNED, FUELED WITH INSPIRATION!
Chapter Text
The concept of her hatred beginning to crack sounded absolutely absurd, and yet, it was now reality.
Link had felt that hatred, he understood it, and with that, his intention to shatter it had lessened. The hatred he felt towards him was the same he felt towards humans, and despite not thinking it was justified to lump him in with those humans, he could not deny her hatred, nor did he desire to shatter it.
It would be terrible to shatter the essence of a living being.
His hatred… had finally met hers; Unicornera allowing her barrier to crack.
But why did she? Did she really allow her barrier to be shattered by the one she hated?
Why was this happening? Was she still human like Sonic had suggested?
Upon the shattering of the barrier, Link landed onto the ground, dispelling courage as he quickly recovered. He stared at his right hand as the sword faded away in remembrance of the touch of the hatred; the way it felt, it was sickening, but he could understand.
Sonic had not dwelled on the vision of the death spirits, but the concept of death didn't seem to only be limited to the physical body.
Slicing through what makes her, and what makes me…
Was I trying to kill us both?
Participating in an attempt of conceptual death. Sure, it left a satisfying feeling in his stomach, but it didn't seem right. Why? He didn't know; perhaps Sonic or Mario would.
Sonic's eyes were focused on Unicornera as she still floated within the air, ultimately shocked at the broken glass-like pieces her barrier had formed now hitting the floor, dissipating from the touch of existence; amongst them arose smoke, coating a small amount of the area.
Sonic understood her hatred more than anything—it was in her nature, after all. However…
“Sometimes, in order to truly live, we have to die a little.” Those words, that belief—it was always on his mind. “Whether you decide you want to is up to you?”
Up to me?
How baffling of him to say. Nature was nature, and you could not change its course. Why try to tame a Lion when its nature is focused on hunting? It simply makes no sense to try and help.
“If you embodied what I embody…” She spoke through gritted teeth, her hatred furthering. “You'd understand.”
“Perhaps, but my two cents are still important, y'know?” Sonic chuckled. Was he not taking this seriously?
That was all Link could wonder. Dying to truly live? What did that even mean? It sounded so ridiculous to him, and despite all of those feelings towards death, he was eager to learn.
“What does your two cents matter?” Asked Unicornera, lighting her horn once more; this time, its glow was a heavenly crimson. “Reality detests such feelings!”
“First, because we're the same mind, technically! And two, don't act like it's all blind,” Sonic urged, taking a step forward, crossing his arms, “Reality's in the eye of the beholder. You can see so much with your magic, can't you?”
“I suppose.”
That shining crimson red grew brighter and brighter. “But there's no point in considering it.”
“And that’s exactly why you’ll always be hollow.” Sonic said.
The Crimson light turned darker as it brightened, “You’re just as hollow as you claim me to be, no matter what you say.”
“Hollow, huh?” Link wondered, if his heart was filled with nothing but hatred towards humans, was he also hollow? The question interested him greatly.
The battle between Mario and Mizan had commenced. For the first move, Mario threw a kick with his right leg, aiming for the side of his head; Mizan, however, was simply too fast, putting his opposite palm to where the kick would possibly land, catching it before unleashing a devastating straight punch to his chest.
Grunting from the pain, though not too much, Mario recovered, charging in head on. Despite the sheer rage that charge carried, Mizan still managed to maintain a calm and composed defensive like stance; the stance that defined the essence of Wing Chun.
When the opponent is hard, you are soft, just as when the opponent is soft, you are hard. In his eyes, it was the perfect way to defend.
Mario tried to get around this defense despite being unaware of what it was, and with each strike, he would be redirected into different directions; thrown off balance and left vulnerable to Mizan’s swift hand strikes.
Kicked back this time, Mario leaped back, panting heavily. Was he really that tired already?
Mizan held a look of disappointment, resting his arms to his side once more. “Where's your strength?” He raised a brow, seemingly staring down at Mario. “You know, if you hold none, I can always teach you martial arts. Are you interested in the Wing Chun style?”
I think he's got me figured out. Mario winced, standing back up, I'm only using the first function of Star-road. It's only something that increases durability, meaning I can take his attacks; the downside is, I can't get anywhere by striking him.
Star-road was the essence of Mario's soul, holding five functions, two of which had already been disabled due to specific circumstances. The first function wasn't going to be effective at all in terms of striking.
Again, again, and again he tried, but failed each time. With the lack of knowledge of Mizan's ability—down to one knee—he could only think.
“You haven't answered my question.”
Surprisingly enough, Mizan seemed to allow his opponent to stand back up. “Are you interested?”
“I’m fine without it.” Mario said, panting as he stood up once more, “What? You really think I can't keep up?”
“That seems to be the case,” Mizan sighed, “Don't bore me, please.”
Not again, he was growing worried.
“I don't care what you feel. You're standing in my way.” Mario said.
This was embarrassing, being maneuvered so effortlessly; perhaps this wasn’t his responsibility. Not alone, at least. Due to being hit, many of the functions of his soul had been disabled for quite some time, rendering him almost useless, but then again, who better to carry on responsibility than the one who couldn’t save who he cared for?
He stood up once again, the energy of his soul spiraling into the air; basked in a gold color. He stood as a figure blessed by the heavens themselves. He curled his hands into fists. “You want strength?”
Mizan’s energy spiked. “That's all I’m asking of you.”
He smirked once more, longing for enjoyment. The path of strength required fulfillment to the self, but strangely enough…
It always ends up being another to bring that fulfillment.
Mario had an idea.
“Alrighty.”
Mario’s heart was pounding. He could feel that thing again. Something he had felt years ago.
And…
He starts off strong! His speed had seemingly grown, allowing him to appear behind Mizan; he left nothing but an afterimage where he had previously stood, reeling his arm back and quickly striking Mizan in the chest with a punch.
The strike was thunderous, sending Mizan tumbling back; though it was not the sheer force of the punch and such a strange change in energy that had surprised him.
If Mario were to fight with his faith in his responsibility, then so would he.
—Red Irreverence—
He got in his wing chun stance once more upon regaining his balance, and just as Mario, his energy had changed.
Blue switched to purple, then quickly formed into red. Mario was unaware of this phenomenon, but with the abandonment of the first function, he could move onto the second and third.
Star road bestowed numerous effects on the soul.
The first function coated the soul in a unique spectral armor that increased his durability.
The second was…
Before Mizan could notice, Mario had once again disappeared.
The promising ability of red irreverence allowed him to make the most logical prediction based on the opponent’s last move, state of mind, and the movements of the body. It was simple. If Mario had disappeared, then he would appear in his presumed blind spot again.
He smirked, teeth showing. Turning around and tilting his elbow fifty degrees to block the incoming strike. Just as his ability presume, Mario had appeared in that spot. His smirk grew wider, anticipating an attack.
That is, until it didn’t happen.
Huh?
Mario had disappeared again, gasps of surprise arising from the crowd.
Red irreverence was put into work once again as Mizan hastily looked in all directions. It had a voice, a deep one at that–one that rang in his mind.
“To your right.”
Instead of going on the defensive, he would step forward and attempt to unleash a front kick where Mario stood.
But he had attacked nothing.
But it wasn’t over yet!
The voice of Red irreverence spoke constantly, each word overlapping with the previous. So many orders, so many directions he needed to look, and in each one he did, a daunting flash of red and blue caught his eyes, but…
I…
His eyes looked everywhere, and that’s when the realization dawned.
I cannot strike!
An additional function of the first function of star road, only accessible through the use of the first function, was the ability to damage the opponent’s perception of reality through fast movement. Mizan’s vision began to get blurry no matter how many times he attempted to focus his eyes through squinting. WIth the hammering of commands of Red Irreverance, any semblance of focus was being torn apart.
Mizan’s perception… had failed.
Another effect of the second function was to power the soul, the very source of where abilities stemmed from. With this, Mario stopped moving, appearing in front of a distorted Mizan. His right face was placed in his palm, his soul energy pulsing.
He felt like he was on the verge of hitting it, the lightning like remnants of an ancient move, but he remembered that bloody hat, and again, he could not; instead, what had come forth was the twisting of his entire body into a devastating blue that caved Mizan’s face in, sending his body mindlessly tumbling away.
Mario had used the first function before, knowing it wouldn’t work. But Mizan needed to build some form of perception of him based on how he struck, that way, he could destroy it with the second.
Mizan stared into the sky while laying on the floor, his vision struggling to form back.
Yet, there was still that grin on his face. Today was his lucky day, an opponent had outsmarted him. Despite both not using the full extent of their strength, this was enough for an even greater perception to be formed.
“Star inherent…”
One that…
“WE”RE BEST FRIENDS NOW!”
That was quite unusual.
“SUCH AMAZING STRENGTH, A POSSIBLE WAY TO SURPASS MY WING CHUN STYLE! YOUR PATH OF STRENGTH… IS WORTH SEEING THROUGH!”
Mizan was chuckling like some sort of maniac.
Mario tilted his head in confusion, but smiled nonetheless.
Not at the offer of friendship, but at the acknowledgement of his wrongdoing.
“Guess that means you’ll let me pass, huh?”
Mizan stood up, wiping the blood off of his nose, steam arising as he seemingly healed. The grin full of blood, why did it still remain?
“It’s only fair, I lost, after all.” He said, walking past Mario, heading back towards where his team’s headquarters resided.
He finds strength based on responsibility… I don’t get it.
In fact, it seems quite foolish.
But it’s his truth of strength.
I want to understand.
That way, perhaps I can be the happiest person in this world!
Jīngrén de!!!! (Amazing)
As Mizan was on his way, so was Mario, rushing to where Link and Sonic were.
Chapter End
Chapter 25: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 14 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Back with consistency with chapter releases. Now that I've ironed out some stuff then I can probably release them even faster than before.
This chapter involves a hint towards one's soul ability.
Chapter Text
The azure sky reflected the rays of the sun onto the forest—the very forest where the strongest roamed, heading towards the camp. He was accompanied by a young spectral.
“This is the one-hundredth mission of the Spectrals, isn’t it?”
Three diagonal golden buttons held his black uniform together; the white, long scarf acting as their support, albeit a bit small. Beneath its warmth contained large, baggy pants of the same color. Just like his clothes, his eye color was nothing but darkness, the same with his hair, which extended down to the edge of his shoulders. Though today, it was wrapped into a singular ponytail. A contrast to the darkness, his skin was relatively white.
𝐀𝐋𝐌𝐎𝐒
“It’s already April,” Almos smirked, “Y’think we’ll get to two hundred missions by June?”
Lars opened his mouth, though nothing had come out, and he deterred his vision to a nearby lake. It seemed the tone had shifted a little, but why? “Depends on how willing this generation is to work together,” he said, setting his sights back on the path. “Many join for different reasons, it’ll be hard to make them get along. Last year, we were already at two-hundred thirty five missions by the end of the event.”
“Well, people are always discord,” Almos said, “They all act differently, they all think differently,” his gaze shot up to the sky, analyzing the beauty of the wind spirits above him. You couldn’t see them, for the air was clear, but you could always feel them. “And there isn’t anything wrong with that.” Golden, joyful spirit arose in the form of small beams of light, circling around Almos. “But the thing is, due to that uniqueness, it’s hard to execute what we’re trying to accomplish for the greater good, and that isn’t a good thing, right?”
Once again, Lars took his gaze off the path and looked at Almos with a smile, “Selfishness is the antithesis of duty. Throwing it all away and making them adopt a mindset akin to that would make things go a lot faster, but humans aren’t like spirits or animals."He said, “The closest you could get are spirit beasts, but even then, the questioning of nature still resides in them.”
Something had sparked in his eyes.
He had remembered him.
The previous holder of the strongest.
“But ambition fuels strength,” he said, “Taking it away would only further damage the humanity of others. I can’t force ideals upon people, despite it being the norm.”
“But wouldn’t it be better if humans were like animals?” Asked Almos, staring at his right arm cased in metal. “Tied to one specific nature–obliged to act in a certain way to achieve what’s good for humanity?”
Lars’ scoffed at the idea.
How could one…
“Perhaps it would prevent conflict, but you must remember,” his smile had faded, “It’s our humanity which makes one strong, and at times weak; but there must always be a balance.” His gaze fell upon Almos’ metal arm. “No amount of tinkering to human nature or anatomy can change that face.”
Almos chuckled, taking his eyes off of the sky and closing them, seemingly envisioning something. “Maybe,” he said. “Maybe so.”
That Crimson light blessed her horn once more, glowing ever so brighter around the area. Many of the others had taken their leave, except for Link and Mario of course.
Link could feel the sheer abundance of hatred lying dormant, hoping to be unleashed, and yet, he could only stare in shame and disappointment. He remembered the touch of her soul, how hollow it felt; nothing but hatred.
"Spirits just are," he remembered those words.
He stared at the light head on. In another act of remembrance, his mind traced back to the spirit he had killed earlier.
Maybe…
He dropped his sword.
He had attempted to kill her earlier.
He couldn’t see Unicornera, no.
He could only see himself.
So he closed his eyes, expecting to be erased.
But of course, Sonic wouldn’t allow it, and Unicornera knew. She had redirected the light towards where Sonic stood; an ethereal crimson light dashing through the air, tearing it apart.
Or, so she thought.
The effect of Star-road’s second function had caused a disruption in her vision. As it was regained, Sonic was no longer in his original spot, and the blast had been sent into the sky, piercing through the clouds.
Sonic smirked. "You know, a couple of minutes ago wouldn’t have been so bad either!"
Mario landed on the ground, batting an eye at Sonic. "Well, ya beat me to it this time, at least."
Sonic's smirk then faded.
Gee, someone got cocky.
“STAR INHERENT!” Anger bursted forth from Unicornera.
She knew who it was all too well.
Her eyes had became bloodshot.
Why could she never achieve what she wanted?
What good was she if she couldn’t let her hatred satisfy her?
“YOU ALL…”
“The event hasn’t even started yet,” Mario said, “Just let it go.”
Link’s eyes open, then widened upon turning to his right and seeing Mario standing right beside him. Protecting him.
“Why are you…”
“Before you even ask,” Mario looked at him with a heartfelt smile, “It’s my responsibility.”
Link frowned.
For someone… like me?
He couldn’t even fathom why. There couldn’t just be no reason, of course. These were humans.
There wa always a reason, but… the most likely scenario made him shudder.
Clap.
Clap.
“Alright, alright.”
Clap.
Clap.
She had arrived.
Everyone in the vicinity had turned to the sound of the clapping.
Why had everything gone silent?
It was almost as if all of the universe and stars had stopped solely for her.
“Unicornera, deary,” She spoke in a monotone voice, her smile showing no ounce of concern for the heated situation. “Why don’t we cut that out, okay?”
Unicornera took one more glance at Link as she descended down, her wings folding back into a normal position. Landing on the ground, she stood right beside the person who had arrived.
𝐑𝐎𝐒𝐀𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐀 𝐓𝐎𝐀𝐃𝐒𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐇
—The leader of the second team of the event—
Mario grimaced, standing up and staring daggers into the eyes of a distant relative.
“No way you’re their leader…”
She simply smirked, “That’s right!” She said, holding up two fingers.
Last year, the second team went under a different leader. One with more respect and sense of responsibility; the one who had been the leader for the second time for years.
Lee Chaolon.
This sudden change in leadership.
How shocking.
Chapter 26: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 15 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
These stretch of chapters have been going exactly how I planned them to, and i can't wait for the next few where I can reveal some more Ocs.
Chapter Text
Inheritance.
The path to inheritance lies within death, where when one vessel met the phenomenon; another of the same blood would inherit the spirit.
But if one were to kill that successor, then the strongest nearby would be the one to obtain the spirit, become a spectral, and so on.
Mario was the one to inherit the star spirit in a month, but Rosalina was the strongest within the star family. A daunting possibility had ensued, Mario gritting his teeth. “Is that why you’re here?”
Rosalina’s smile grew wider, “You know, ever since we were kids, I’ve always been one to go for the win.” she said, her eyes flaring.
Mario froze.
He remembered the sudden encounter with Mizan, a member of Rosalina’s team for the event. It was completely out of nowhere, just as Unicornera’s assault. It seemed a bit too convenient that both happened at such a similar time.
So that’s her game.
Motivations incorporated into a coordinated operation of sorts.
“You sure are despicable,” Mario sighed, “You’re already a Spectral. Where’s the purpose in taking my darn birthright?”
Birthright?
Link raised a brow.
“Our birthright, you mean? Oh well, won’t be for long.” She took a few steps forward, gesturing for Unicornera to leave, which she would quickly obey.
Link watched as she soared away, then looked over mario. “Who is this?” he asked, his voice slightly quivering.
That serious look on Mario’s face. Sonic of all people knew that it signaled to the tone of the situation.
“Rosalina, a distant and not-so distant relative of mine.” He said, “She was supposed to be the next successor of the spirit, but then, I came along. My soul was stronger than hers at birth.” He then balled his fists tightly, “But things have changed now.”
At that statement, Rosalina could only chuckle. An overwhelming sense of happiness from being acknowledged. God, did it feel cathartic. “Well, at least you acknowledged it,” she said, “I was always the brightest star at heart.”
“And yet, the right was handed to me.”
“Yes, and then came along fate.” Her chuckling had stopped, and what remained on her face was nothing but a conniving ear to ear grin. She examined his hat, remembering the horrors which came from a similar one of green.
Mario could feel anger swelling up, and for a moment, he considered an act of violence. However, the hypocrisy and contradiction had prevented him from even taking a step.
This isn't my responsibility.
But Rosalina wasn't done ticking his buttons just yet. Her gaze fell on Link, who stared. “Link, is it?”
There was something about her demeanor that unnerved him. He hesitated for a moment before eventually nodding.
“Not too fond of your role, I presume. The role of the holder of the triforce soul?”
He stared down for a moment, putting some more consideration into his answer. He acknowledged he had been given insights into various new perspectives during his time, but at heart, this went against his very essence. Even if he tried, he couldn't forget that.
“Not really,” he answered. “Why? What's it to you?”
“Nothing, really,” Rosalina said, “But how exactly do you see any form of worth in yourself if you are not fond of it?”
Link stood up straighter, “What are you talking about?”
“It may not be normal, but your soul has more merit than most.” She said, “Doesn't it feel good... to know that you're actually special instead of being told so?”
Link pondered about it for a moment.
The life spirit had appeared once again, but only for a moment.
I lived in a forest all by myself, the only meaning being within those spirits.
But I'm connected with them, right?
I must mean something.
But no spirits had come to be within his sight. They all disappeared in his arms, so he could only wonder…
Do I really?
“I think you've said enough.”
Sonic had finally stepped in. “You think the value in life comes from roles, huh?”
A shadow harbored over Rosalina’s eyes. The sight of that made Mario simply look away, tilting his hat down to hide his eyes, knowing the history behind that look.
“What is life if not the pursuit of meaning?” She asked, her tone darker this time. “Humans do what they desire, hurting the world in return, hurting others. Don't they know that their very ambitions mean nothing in the face of the all-dwelling cosmos?”
“Perhaps it doesn't mean anything,” Sonic argued, “Perhaps it may all be meaningless in the face of something bigger, but who's to say that it doesn't serve a purpose despite being all of that?”
He remembered his time before arriving at the camp.
He had every right to hate humans. Yet, being alone and with no home, he would help anyone.
He had helped a child find their lost dog.
He had given food to a starving person on the street.
Talking to other spirit beasts about their problems.
Just small things that made people happy.
“Humanity needs compassion, but it can't exist without hate, and vice versa. Without it, humanity wouldn't be as nearly as interesting.” He took another step forward, “There are small things in this world that have made people happy despite the things that oppose its good nature in the world. Death comes for everyone, that's why it's necessary to live life to its fullest. Tell me,” one last step, “Is taking a life really all that happy? Why not just go fishing, dude? I wouldn’t mind fishing with ya. Get rid of that jealousy first, though. Ugh, what's with all the contradictions today?”
Rosalina's smirk had finally faded. If it wasn't for the small seeds of the past she had assumed were severed long ago, she wouldn't have been so angered by those words of his. She couldn't run from what made her, it was webbed within the thread of existence forever.
A sense of fear had filled Sonic’s heart upon realizing what he had done. Someone like Rosalina held an intense amount of wealth within the Mushroom Kingdom due to her relation with the current holder of the Star spirit.
Yet, before she could say another word.
She was gone.
A swift, calming wind swept from where she had once stood, the tingling feeling of the grass spirits all over.
“Yikes!” Sonic scratched his quills, “That might come to bite us later, my bad.”
Mario took his hand off his hat, his eyes visible again. “No need to worry,” he said, “She doesn't care enough to do anything harmful to you. You'll be just fine.”
The wind began to slow down, Link staring in bewilderment in remembrance of the events that had happened. “...Mario…”
“Hm?”
“So you're soon to hold a great spirit like me, huh?” Link had recalled, further understanding those eyes of his.
Mario nodded hesitantly, “That's right,” he said, “Come on, we should probably head back to the camp before Lars gets back.”
“Definitely,” Sonic said, smiling, “Thanks for coming through, man. Didn't wanna handle that for any longer than I had to at this time.”
“It's understandable.”
Mario and Sonic began to take their leave, but Link hesitated to follow. They had form their own definite perspectives from what he saw, and yet, he still wandered within the realm of confusion, that unyielding desire to move forward engraved into his soul. The life spirit appeared once more, zipping behind him.
“It's hard, isn't it?” it asked, “I'm very sorry.”
Link shook his head, “Don't apologize,” he said, taking a step forward. “It’s me who doesn't understand.”
Chapter End
Chapter 27: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 16 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Donkey Kong isn't that annoying! I don't know why Mario is ticked off at him so often!" - Meralin.
The campsite stood not too far from them. From where they stood, they could see the surprised faces of those who had been spectating the events; most of them made a crowd, and very little work was being done, despite the disappearance of Rosalina.
Link had caught up to the two Spectrals as they stepped onto the site once more, the eyes of curiosity hanging over them, watching closely. Chatter arose, but there was no telling as to whatever gibberish they spoke about. Not like any of them cared anyway.
Right beside the headquarters of the second team lie the headquarters of the first team; a perfect replica of the structure of the other, though one could say vice versa. As they approached it, the other Spectrals slowly got back to their activities, Link really examined the two who walked before them, and in doing so, he could feel a smile form on his lips. It almost seemed instinctual, or another assumption could be made from the reappearance of the life spirit for just a split second. Perhaps he still had a connection with the spirits after all, but there was a funny feeling that resided somewhere in his heart.
How conflicting.
He sighed, picking up his pace by a small margin.
“Mario,” he called, catching his attention, “Why’d you two come to my aid? You of all people should know how much I resent you, right?”
Mario stopped for a moment, and so did Sonic.
“It’s basic empathy, man,” Sonic said, “When you see another person in trouble wouldn’t you want to help them? Or at least hope somebody saves them first?”
Link recalled the days when he did feel that way, back when the disease of the village hadn’t reached its full capacity just yet. He had no knowledge on the art of healing or even being a doctor, and of course, he didn’t feel obligated to. Though, he did hope that the little integrity few of the doctors had of the disease would help the people infected.
“I guess so.” He shrugged, but Sonic could tell he meant what he said.
“You probably weren’t listening to what I said back there.” Mario said. There was a bit of roughness within his voice. “It’s a responsibility,” he continued walking, putting his hat downward, “I don’t think you would understand.”
Or maybe he did.
But what would be the point in accepting it?
They had finally arrived at the three steps of the headquarter’s structure, soon approaching the door. Mario opened the door by a nudge, his eyes bearing witness to an empty, wide room with two, long tables facing vertically on the side of the rooms where the windows resided. Confetti, old sketches, plates, and decorations lie in every inch of the wood covered room in an unorganized manner. Near the center, against the wall lay an automatic fireplace; it was in between the two doors that both led to their rooms.
He took a step inside, immediately looking up at the large, golden chandelier that hung above that center of the room. Since it was day time, it hadn’t been turned on.
“Well,” A smile reappeared on his face as he opened the door completely, allowing Link to see into the room, “Welcome to our home, my pisano!”
Link raised a brow, examining just how messy the room was. “This is where I’m staying for the rest of my life?” He asked, sighing. If he hadn’t missed the forest then, he sure did now.
Too modern.
“It ain’t all that bad!” Sonic assured, nervously chuckling, “It’s honestly very fun when everyone’s here. Seems like they’re all busy, though.”
Link rolled his eyes.
I have to work with more of them? Just how many are there?
Above everything, that was the clearest.
Mario looked around, sighing at the mess he would have to clean up.
Sonic could spare him some trouble with his speed, but of course, he knew the answer Mario would give him if he tried. All he could do was accept.
“Well, the place isn’t all that big.” Sonic said. Link followed him; as he did, his gaze was drawn upon the four sets of elongated windows near the camp. Someone was outside.
“Basically, this is where we get breakfast, and behind those doors are where all the beds are.”
She sat on a wooden stool, a viola in her possession. She maintained a great focus, her eyes closed, disconnected from the world. The part of her gray hair that lay in between what was wrapped into, benevolent buns, relished in the graceful, yet subtle wind. Her attire consisted of a long sleeved gray shirt—over it a purple jumper dress that hung just above her black, long boots.
She held the bow up in her right hand with precision, playing a somewhat soothing tone. It began to get louder, and louder as the bow shot back and forth. Then, the crescendo came, and it wasn’t soothing at all. Yet, it held such gracefulness, seemingly intentional to anyone in a crowd.
But the sound of it, she seemed to not like.
She snarled in frustration, her eyes set towards the sky, searching for whatever her satisfaction lie.
𝐁𝐄𝐋𝐈𝐎𝐍𝐀 𝐀𝐅𝐓𝐎𝐍!
Link had zoned out, too invested in the event unfolding. It wasn’t until Sonic snapped for the third time that he redirected his attention towards him.
“See ya met one of our members.” He said, “That’s Beliona.”
“I see,” Link mumbled, both of their gazes now on her. “Why is she out there?”
Sonic sighed, “It’s a bit complicated, honestly. She almost never talks to anyone but her sister here.” He said, “But don’t worry, we have an important quest today, so she’s trying to focus on fulfilling that role she has.”
“A quest?”
“They're like these big missions like these require a specific amount of conditions to be completed. Lars probably toldja about 'em already like he did me.” Sonic explained, “The current quest of today is the Spirit Calling of Midnight, where two people will fuse their soul into their works to impress the Spirits that reside here.”
There was something similar that occurred within the village he stayed at, where the people would praise the spirits of the past and the new with their stories. Link was unnerved that such was a mere requirement, but nevertheless, he could experience what remained of his former self again.
“This quest holds at two participants, and both are on our team." Sonic explained further.
“Speaking of which…” Mario threw a plate into the trash bin nearby, “Where is she? She said she’d be coming back by the time we were done with our assignments, yeah?”
“Who’s 'she'?” Link inquired.
“I’m riiight here!!” A muffled voice shrieked from outside the structure.
The door bursts open, catching the shocked form of acknowledgement from the three.
There, panting to no end, barely able to catch her breath was the younger sister of Beliona.
𝐌𝐄𝐑𝐀𝐋𝐈𝐍 𝐀𝐊𝐀𝐈
She stood at the same height of her sister—-long, smooth purple hair that stretched all the way down to the tip of her shoulders. Her skin was incredibly pale, her eyes bearing the same color of her hair. She had a unique sense of fashion, with golden earrings adorned on her ears, as well as her outfit which was a purple kimono, the Obi of it basked in gold. To top it all off, she wore nothing but purple slippers, as well as purple lipstick. Her jawline was well defined, but soft, and her face was smooth.
Oh, right.
Her eyes were purple as well.
In her right hand, she held a loose piece of paper. It contained a drawing that was not yet finished, which they could not see properly.
“Gee, what took ya so long?” Sonic asked, staring at her stupidly.
“I was busy completing my piece, you arrogant rat!” She basked
“Yeah? Well couldja speed it up? Oh, by the way, I’m—”
“A hedgehog, not a rat, I know.” She rolled her eyes, soon gazing upon the new member of the team.
Link.
“Oh, wow! Wow! Wow!” A smile of pure joy was etched on her face. How odd.
Within seconds, she had rushed across the room, catching Link off guard as she was now essentially right in his face. Quite the invasion of his space.
Her eyes sparkled, her smile dazzling as she examined him with curiosity. “You really are a Hylian, no way!”
Sonic frowned, tired of her antics. Link turned over to Mario, who cracked a smile.
Classic. He thought.
“Um, yeah, that’s right.”
Link was quite tolerant of the woman before him, but he didn’t know why. “What of it?” he began to back away, slowly.
“Aaaahhh it’s just!” She let out a shriek of excitement, “I’ve been so interested in the cultures that abide this world! I’ve been studying the ancient art of Hylians for a long time, but I’ve never really met one in person! Well, because they're all dead, but still!” She politely tugged on his ears, letting go almost immediately with the sign of discomfort from Link.
“I have to know everything! Please, come with me, let’s go–”
“Now, now.” Mario interrupted her, shaking his head as he stepped forward.
She had let go of the tug she had on his arm.
“You have a responsibility to take care of, remember?”
“Yeah,” Sonic chimed in, “Besides, the kid just joined. Ain’t no need for you to overstimulate the poor guy more than he already is. It may just sound like a buncha nonsense!”
“It’s not nonsense! It’s art!” She spat back.
“Yeling and pestering others is art? Woah, how creative!” He chuckled, a smug smile across his face. It only made her frown further.
“That’s not what I mean!”
Link stood, analyzing the beef between the two. He was unsure of how to respond to her offer. Of course, she was a mere human.
But she had an interest in culture.
That fact alone interested him.
“Hey.”
Meralin’s eyes grew wide as her frown disappeared.
“Sure, I’ll go with ya.”
A neutral expression stayed for a few seconds, and within the next few, a geeky smile had made its return!
“Awww yeah!” She then turned to Sonic, “Take that, rodent!”
“I’m a hedgehog ya moron!’’
But she needed confirmation from Mario. After all, she had a responsibility to carry out being a participant.
Mario stared into her eyes, the amount of effort put into looking innocent within him immense. He hesitated, knowing it had won.
“Very well.”
“Yay!”
“But!” Mario froze, “You must do your responsibility as well. Remember that.”
Merlina smiled, hiding the drawing behind her back once more. She tugged at Link’s hand, smiling at him. For a moment, he could feel a smile forming back; though, she had began pulling him away in excitement.
“Let’s go! C’mon!”
“Okay, okay!” She huffed, her eyes still bright.
Link took one last look at Mario and Link before heading out of the structure.
Of course, Sonic wasn’t too fond of this decision. But no matter how much he stared, he couldn’t change Mario’s mind, and Mario had no regrets. “A friend’s happiness is top responsibility.” He said. Meanwhile, Sonic was already heading into the door of the right that contained the bedroom.
“Just wake me up when Lars is back, alright?” He asked, opening the door.
Mario chuckled, giving him a thumbs.
“Sure thing, pal.”
Chapter End
Notes:
This was super fun to write. The next chapter shall be a short bonus chapter for an opportunity of expansion.
Chapter 28: Bonus Chapter – Endless Possibilities Amongst the Star Road
Notes:
Had a dream about this exact chapter not too long ago. It's really fun to bring it into being.
Chapter Text
—Three days before Link's recruitment—
In the Eastside of the forest, there was a large field of grass that stretched seemingly to no end. Even running through it for hours wouldn't make you see what lied towards the end.
But two Spectrals decided to prove it wrong.
Right here, in this field free of animals.
Sonic walked onto the field, stretching his arms overhead; his eyes had caught the light of the sun, just as his body caught the warmth. There was no doubt in his mind that this warmth would intensify with the challenge ahead, but then again…
“What would be life if ya don't take risks?” He asked. Not only to himself, but to the person who stood right beside him. The hat he wore protected his eyes from the sun's gaze as he stood with his feet shoulder width apart.
He bent his right knee, latching onto his right foot with his right hand.
He held the pose for thirty seconds, standing up right after and looking ahead. He took a deep breath and cracked his neck. The dichotomy of the unyielding colors that cackled and twisted into the air from their bodies, golden and blue, created a tension like no other.
The spirits of the grass had begun to squirm away from them, and for a moment, the spirits of the air had made their presence known. Their form was merely giant, moving hands with tiny fingers.
“You got that right.”
This was simple.
It was a race.
“Same rules as last time,” Sonic said, “Whoever makes it to the end of the field is the winner.”
Mario readied himself once more, “Then let's break the tie.” He spoke with confidence.
Three.
An electric surge of blue surrounded Sonic’s quills.
He was eager to run.
Two.
Red lightning cackled upon the future star basked in gold. Figments of sparks were reflected in his eyes.
He was also eager to run.
One.
At the highest point of tension…
Go!
The two had finally kicked off, the sheer abundance of their souls leaving nothing but a scorched earth behind them.
Sonic had taken the lead.
—𝑬𝑵𝑫𝑳𝑬𝑺𝑺 𝑷𝑶𝑺𝑺𝑰𝑩𝑰𝑳𝑰𝑻𝑰𝑬𝑺 —
Endless Possibilities was the name of the soul-ability generated by his soul. Or at least, this was its basic function.
Gathering kinetic energy as he sped up, he could constantly grow more and more faster the longer he ran; this could create an immense energy that came in the form of explosion. Though, Sonic had to lower the output, for going too fast would make him lose sight.
—𝑺𝑻𝑨𝑹 𝑹𝑶𝑨𝑫—
The third function of Star Road.
How does one perceive the stars?
Naturally, one would perceive them as celestial bodies that are the source of solar systems.
But within the Mushroom Kingdom, the stars are the ultimate source of strength.
This function had granted Mario the ability to uphold the ferocious, ever-ending energy of the average star; boosting his stats to the maximum!
With this, Mario took the lead!
“Catching up, are we?!” Sonic yelled to Mario across the field.
Within the soul, there is an energy that is always visible to both the person and the user. It arises when anger is present, granting more power in abilities, but less control, and lowers when sadness is present, granting weaker strength in abilities, yet more control, albeit flimsy. When moves are unleashed, the energy either decreases or increases, meaning there is a chance of increasing and decreasing the longevity of soul-abilities.
However,
In the case of these two, they had found an absolute balance, a smirk etched on their face as they dashed across the beautiful land. The speed of the two warriors created an orbit of power around them that brought the ground to nothing.
Mario, taking the lead this time, had increased the output of the third function temporarily. Rushing in front of a giant rock and stopping where he stood.
Sonic continued to persevere, but was stopped in his tracks as the boulder had been launched at. Applying the basic function of Unbounded Soul to his fist, he was ready to bring the effect back tenfold.
He wined up his right arm, sending it back with a release.
Then…
THEY PUNCHED IT CONTINUOUSLY, KNOCKING IT BACK AND FORTH UNTIL…
—BOOM!—
IT EXPLODED!
Amongst the smoke, the hedgehog emerged gracefully, that smirk on his face still present as lightning cackled once more. His breathing was rugged, yet his body showed no signs of tiredness.
“It's time I show you…”
The ground below ceases to exist as he stumbled, regaining his balance.
“MY TOP SPEED!”
Mario smirked, the light of a shining star radiating from the rocks of the shattered boulder.
Was this the height of tension? No.
Not just yet.
“Yes…” he said, “Let’s-a go! Show me what you’ve got, Sonic!”
His body had suddenly formed into a ball? Oh no, Mario knew what this was.
The absolute accumulation of the speed Sonic had taken so far. “Not good!”
He landed back on the ground, putting the third function to use once more. He could see it now, the finish line!
But the thing to consider was the effect of Sonic's next move. The blue lightning shone even brighter than before as he spinned vertically.
Imbuing the absolute power in the soul to enhance the speed, combining it with the amount of force gained from the speed.
He was a force that was…
Unstoppable.
Just as Mario reached the end, the sun signaling victory, the blue blur had zoomed past him at the last minute, reaching the end of the field that was the abundance of trees that led into another section of the forest. That... was the final release of tension.
Mario took a knee, panting heavily.
“You did good, Mario.” Sonic said, extending his hand to him.
Mario accepted his hand with no hesitation. “Well, that settles the tie, does it not?”
“You know it!”
Mario huffed. He was too tired to even close his eyes.
Sonic’s power boost from the spindash had begun to wear off, bringing back his rugged breathing with his body now barely able to stand from exhaustion. He rested his body on a nearby tree, staring upwards.
“Geez…” He whispered, “That sure was quite the exercise, huh?”
“Sure was,” Mario spoke in between breaths of heaviness. Normally, he wouldn't do such strenuous activities during an important mission, but it felt joyous to do so and have fun.
But he still felt angry at himself.
But something else was afoot.
“Say, what's up?” Asked Mario, “That wasn't your top speed at all…”
Sonic’s breath was tangled within his throat, but only for a moment. Shackles were holding him back from achieving his actual top speed. The shackle of a memory long ago.
Death.
“I'm the embodiment of hope, remember?” Sonic chuckled, “That day doesn't exactly bring back hopeful memories. It's moving on.”
He closed his eyes, “Sorry about that…”
Mario was aware.
An understanding.
Sonic’s soul ability had caused suffering before.
Mario finally stood up, “No need to apologize for the past.” He said, "Know this, you are reacting naturally to the emotions that come about"
But are you really moving on?
He didn't want to ask.
Sonic gave him a sigh of relief, letting out a small chuckle. "Guess so, huh?" He said, "Always nice to hear wisdom from ya, Mario."
Mario looked over at the field, marking the progress they had made from start to finish. It felt so euphoric, that race did. But there was still a sense of emptiness beneath that—the desire of more. He turned back to Sonic. The compliment was a simple thing, really. However, it brought a warm feeling in his heart.
Being seen as someone who helps others, the brink of being a role model.
It felt great. "I just ramble from time to time, that's it." Said Mario, "Though, you can always come to me for advice."
"Heh, sure thing." Sonic said, flushing ever so subtly.
After minutes of catching their breath, the two would finally head back to camp.
Chapter End
Chapter 29: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 17 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The workers had finally gotten back to working at full capacity, carrying logs and placing tones in the areas needed. The logs were essential for the stability of the dock where the event would be held. Only two had been placed down in the depths of the lake. Spectrals had already gathered near the location, for the event was just in a few hours.
Meralin hadn’t been noticed for that reason. Meanwhile, Beliona rarely ever showed herself for she would hide in either the headquarters or an unusual space at the camp. Not like Meralin wanted to be seen. No one would even bother to help or ask how she was doing, for all that mattered was the step forward in the saving of the earth.
But Link was here now, right by her side—an opportunity to explore another culture and even gain a friend in the quest.
She walked through the cascade of workers alongside Link, tugging his arm even more tightly than before. He flushed. This unfamiliar hold on his arm flared a sense of uncertainty in his heart, but it was counteracted with a more warm feeling that he couldn’t refute no matter what. That smile on her face, it seemed too pure to be real, too surreal to be human.
“Where are we going?” Link asked, his question falling upon deaf ears for the chattering and working around the camp was too loud. All he could do was go with the flow. Meralin was checking her surroundings constantly, ignoring any form of engagement with the workers.
Beyond the cacophony within the crowd, there was a small opening that was visible even within the row of endless trees. It seemed as if the trees allowed people to see this opening, perhaps the tree spirits wanted him to see this. Flowers—all kinds of them—they sprouted amongst the log. A few bellsprouts set among them, almost motionless.
In this opening, all that sat was a round, wide log that was big enough for two to sit in. Meralin pointed her finger towards it, gazing back at Link. “Let’s sit over there.”
And so Link obliged. Upon emerging from the crowd, they immediately walked over to the opening. Meralin was the first to take the seat, scooting over and gesturing at Link to sit down alongside her as she held her drawing close to her chest.
Link’s eyebrows were heavy, his eyes naturally intense. Not only was he with a human. No, he had to engage in a conversation once more. It was less that he didn’t want to and more that he didn’t know or remember how to.
He remembered something from Sonic.
A handshake.
He sat right beside her, extending his hand out.
“The name’s Link, by the way,” he hesitated, “And.. yours?”
Meralin took his hand almost immediately, shaking it violently.
What the hell?
He cringed. This was nothing like Sonic’s handshake, how barbaric.
“The name’s Meralin Akai!” She announced, stopping the handshake and bringing her hand back to her chest, “Nice to meet you, Link. It really is.”
“Hm,” Link nodded to himself, “So, what did you bring me out here for again?”
“Well, it’s mostly for you to help me with my role in the quest, but!” She had finally let go of the drawing, letting it show, “I want to know about you and your culture. Research purposes, you could say.”
Link slanted his eyebrows, “That’s… it?” he asked. He didn’t know what to expect, but he did expect something more.
And there was.
“More importantly, I want to be friends with you.” Meralin said, her face softening. “You come from a place adorned in art, correct?”
Link’s heart warmed up once more. Why would anyone be interested in being his friend?
Why is she showing compassion? She’s a human. Not to mention, if Rosalina’s ideal was true, then he was above her within the plain of existence.
But she had asked him about his culture. It was obviously an attempt at understanding.
Meralin grinned, sensing his hesitation. “You know, art is like a glimpse into the soul of a people. The way they build, the way they create—it tells a story. And I love stories.” She crossed her arms, tilting her head. “I mean, how else are we supposed to understand each other or our ownselves in this whole mess?”
Despite his hatred, he couldn’t forget who he was back then—back when he admired the creativity of humans.
“Yeah, something like that, I suppose.” he said, “If you wanna talk culture, then I got something, I think. Back in Hyrule, most art is expressed through architecture. Take the mask for Shekiah, an ancient tribe that had gone extinct centuries ago.”
He had learned it from that old man.
“Oh yeah, I’ve seen that one!” Meralin said, “The eye plastered on the mask, doesn’t it mean the ability to seek truth and keep your eyes open no matter what?”
Link was surprised. This girl wasn’t Hylian, yet she seemed so knowledgeable. It reminded him of who he was back then.
No friends to abide, yet struck by the wonders of the world.
But even that wouldn’t help.
“That’s right,” he gave her a soft, subtle smile. “The teardrop represents the willingness of the tribe to achieve a goal.”
He was reminded of Unicornera’s willingness to kill him.
The willingness of Rosalina to steal Mario’s birthright.
Hm.
The world is… quite interesting.
“Impressive symbolism,” Meralin commented, “It’s interesting to think about, don’t you think?”
“Think about what?”
“Even after death, the meaning behind what they left behind still resides.” Her tone became somber, “Art comes from the soul, and it’s because of that, that I think—”
She stared at her drawing. The detail was lacking, but it was easy to make out the moon in the midnight sky—hovering over the earth as the stars stood as spectators upon this show of the two celestial bodies.
“No matter how flawed it is, art is beautiful.” Meralin said, "Gee, looking at it more and more, this really lacks much... spark, yes, that's the word, from my other drawings."
Finding the value of humanity and death itself? How could that be possible?
No.
He couldn’t understand any of this—was it his own views that were shallow?
“But, the truth is, the art was made by humanity.” Link said, “The Shekiah had slaughtered so many other tribes for the purpose of land. Why should their art persevere even after something like death?”
The seeds of the past. Oh, they grew ever so quickly. Though, even with such a specific and touchy question, the girl still kept that smile.
“It’s not a matter of whether it should or not,” Meralin said, “Art is the accumulation of the soul. No matter what, the soul can never truly die.”
“Are you out of your mind? Of course they can."
Meralin chuckled, “My, what a dummy,” she teased, “Didn’t you listen to what I said? Even in death, the meaning behind it can't be taken away.”
But how could you say that when looking at them?
The death spirits were laughing in his head.
“Where I come from, Japan, we value the traditional art of those within the past.” Merolina said, “Being a foreigner there myself, I still dabbled in the making of that art, although the people behind lived lives of ferocity and destruction.”
Here, Link was hearing her out.
And more surprisingly, it began to make sense.
Why?
“Personally, my art is awful. I know that much,” she said, “But when I die, I want my art to carry on, no matter how it’s viewed.”
Link stared at the ground. “The death spirits, they’ll—”
“It’s scary, yes.” She responded almost immediately, “But if I’m remembered, then doesn’t that mean my life has value?”
During the days leading up to the sickness taking full effect.
That old man was still there.
Being a child, Link didn’t know much about the world, and he couldn’t travel without the help of another.
But the day that old man he lived with spoke, he wanted to explore.
“Humanity comes in the form of many things, most of it being expression. Throughout cultures and civilizations, there is always something left behind. A sword, a castle, a shield. Anything that makes them remembered throughout history. There lies a question: Will you merely become lost by time and your story remaining nothing but a mystery?”
He had suppressed that memory unknowingly, just as he did most.
“Perhaps…”
“Oh, wait, sorry!” Meralin recognized the troubled look on his face, and her voice had flown into a panic as her smile faded. “I didn’t mean to get so deep! Was the name-calling offensive, I didn’t—”
“It’s fine.” Link assured. He took a long, deep look into those eyes. They were adorned with curiosity and passion.
“I think you should… carry that belief.”
Of course.
Not like he was the one who should have, right?
Meralin’s eyes sparkled once more, her smile reforming.
“Say, Link.”
“Hm?”
“What do you… think of my drawing?”
Link paused.
He wanted to say it was hideous, but the compassion she had shown to him meant something. Just taking time out of her duty to stop and chatter with him.
He analyzed the drawing, reminded of the beauty of the moon's gaze one night before the sickness came in at full totality. Nothing could shine brighter than the moon that night, and his desire for exploration was the only thing that could hope to match it.
With a smile, he said.
“It’s great.”
Meralin flushed, the light of sun finally dawning amongst the trees, making her pale skin seem even more brighter than it already was. It was a simple two words, yet meant more than a thousand coins. He was surprised that she found happiness with only two words, but it felt good to see.
“Thank you, Link.” She said, “Say, do you think we could be… friends? I would like to draw with you sometime!”
"I'm not too good at drawing." Link said, "In fact, I've never really tried it."
"Well, there's a first time for everything, and you don't exactly have to be... good at it." Said Meralin, relaxed. "Art varies in style. You usually just start off drawing stick figures and go from there. Well, that's how it was for me."
Ah, like the ones I've seen in that cave. He remembered. Well, if those are so highly regarded, then perhaps I could give it a shot. Still, I'm not sure if I would be a good "friend."
"There is that." Link considered. "Though, even if I started, I'd probably have no interest in that sort of thing. It'd be over as fast as it started."
Meralin was respectful about it. A bit disappointed, however, considering his background. "That's fair." She said, "Sorry if it seems like I'm too insistent. I just rarely get to talk about this kind of stuff. No one really shares my interests here and I don't feel like seeking out the people who do, especially from the other team."
"I get that," Link said, "I tried understanding others earlier, and well, I technically found someone similar to me. Unfortunately, that didn't go too well."
"Oh yeah." Her eyes lit up, "Was that the commotion I heard earlier near the dock?"
When that happened, she was sitting quietly against a tree, using her soul-ability to accelerate the speed of her coloring. When that red light was apparent, a bright crimson spark in the sky from where she stood, she became too fixated and nearly forgot about her coloring.
Remembering it now, she could only nervously chuckle at how easily distracted she was.
Though, before Link could answer, someone had arisen from the bushes—-her viola held in rest position.
Beliona.
Chapter End
Notes:
Both Meralin and Belliona really speak to me. It's most present with Meralin for now, but the next chapter will do more on Belliona.
(Also, there is a third sister)
Chapter 30: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 18 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Moving quite fast now aren't we?
Chapter Text
Beliona had arrived. Originally, since the workers were getting a bit too loud for her liking, she had come all the way out in the forest to practice in a more peaceful environment. Unfortunately for her, someone had already taken her spot.
Meralin frowned at her. Anger spirits that arose in the form of mere red puffs surrounded the two, which Link could see now. Belliona paid no attention to the Hylian, rendering him as completely meaningless, just as she did the rest of the team.
“You two should leave,” She commanded, “Shouldn’t you be working on your drawing instead of hanging out with boys? The consequence for failing is both of us being placed in a void, remember? Then, we can’t participate.”
“Hell if I care,” Meralin said, bitter. “Forcing and exploiting passion onto a request is a terrible thing. Don’t you feel the same way?”
Beliona sighed, “Do you think it matters how you feel?” she asked, “The world is in our hands. God, ever since we were kids, you were always so stubborn.”
She held her bow forth, pointing it directly at Meralin. “Don’t be so selfish that you forget actual lives are at stake. Now, if you excuse me—”
Meralin sat up from the log, the anger spirits growing brighter. “Don’t lecture me as if you don’t feel the same way, elder sister.” She wanted to smack the bow out her hand, but it was a work of art. “Our soul abilities manifested and we used to use them however we saw fit. Why don’t you see the injustice in this?”
“Because the old me was weak,” Beliona argued, “Finding a reason when the true goal is in sight is what weak people do.”
“Don’t act so righteous.” Meralin demanded, “Spouting all of this nonsense like we don’t have a choice to hold true to what we believe in. How spiteful.”
Beliona lowered her bow, groaning in annoyance. “You truly are an idiot,” she said, “I pity you, sister.”
“Wait a second,”
Finally, Link had chimed in. Stepping in front of Meralin.
“The ideals of Spectrals vary from person to person. I mean, how could you go forward without something to hold onto?”
He remembered his isolated years in the forest, the spirits keeping him going.
“That’s the problem with you Spectrals…” Her voice was stinging. “Clinging onto your own selfishness because you think what lies in your soul is more important than anything else.”
Link’s eyes grew wide.
“Ever since we were kids, you have always been one to follow orders blindly.” Meralin said, “But I don’t need logic or reason for what I feel.”
“That’s the exact problem.” Beliona said. "The logic is placed right before you. We are nothing more than machines to complete quest and save the world. Comrades, friends, it doesn't matter in the end."
There was this staggering pain in her heart—a pain that was only visible to Meralin.
She was nothing more than a truthless puppet in her eyes. “No one is that important!” She shouted, "Conciousness has become something too of value."
She stared at Link upon uttering the words. Loosening the grip on her bow, she sighed, closing her eyes as if to stray away from reality. There was an odd feeling on that Viola of hers, and It didn’t take long to figure out what it was.
"I just don't want for you to become a ruminating animal." Beliona said, softly than before. "You've doubted yourself for so long in the wastelands of your thoughts. I can’t bear to see it anymore."
A single leaf fell on her Viola—to which she simply knocked it off with a flick.
Despite the tiny cleansing, it always felt so empty to stare at.
“Look…”
She said in an undertone. “Are you going to leave or not? I don’t have much time until the event takes place.”
Link wanted to refute the offer, but Meralin held her hand outward, preventing him from both moving and talking. Then, she would nod hesitantly.
“Sure thing, sister.”
She grabbed Link’s hand, and they made their way out of the forest, leaving the log open for Belliona. She sat down, taking time to appreciate the newfound peaceful air. Then, she would raise her bow, and begin playing.
Each note was near perfection, but completely soulless. This honing on what needed to be done had always made her soul feel empty, yet, it all seemed right.
It wasn't like her feelings were important.
No matter how little she claimed herself to be, Meralin couldn’t help but feel an immense sadness in her heart hearing the tunes.
Art came from the human heart, and music was art.
To be so soulless… how dreadful.
She let go of Link’s hand upon the return to the camp.
“Who was that?” Link asked, “I’ve seen them before, playing alone near headquarters.”
Meralin’s lips were pursed.
Of course she was, she thought, her eyes narrowing.
“That is my sister, Beliona.” she explained, “We became Spectrals in February, and ever since, she hasn’t been the same, although she had already changed after that event.”
That look in her eyes. There was no doubt in Link’s mind that a tragedy was replaying in her head.
“What event?” The life spirit flickered a dim light upon asking that question.
Meralin’s gaze struck the ground.
“Don’t worry about it.” She then turned, “I should probably get back to working on my drawing.”
A sigh followed, “It was really nice talking to you, Link.”
There was this strange desire for him to stop her from leaving, but he didn’t want to…
“It was nice talking to you as well, Meralina.” He said, "Say, during the event, should we speak again?"
"Why of course," Said Meralin, "After I submit the drawing for the event, I'll be free for the next two days."
"Good." Link gave a soft smile.
Just a reflection. He thought.
"See ya then."
She bowed to him, then would take her leave, disappearing into the crowd of workers. At this point, Link felt as if the foundation of his soul was twisting every passing moment.
Why did I do that?
What gives me the right to…
He stumbled for a moment.
Am I trying to understand these humans?
Why…
Did killing that spirit cause all of this?
Chapter End
Chapter 31: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 19 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
It's super fun writing these interactions, as well as this series as a whole.
Chapter Text
Lars Alexsandersson had finally made his return, Almos by his side. The first thing he laid eyes upon were the tombs that were formatted in the shape of a door, with many other tombs going down the right and left of the door-like shape. One in possession of the soul ability to form connections had connected them closely together—due to the strength of this connection, he could feel the sheer pressure of the soul power it possessed to repel the dark spirits. Lars took a moment to admire the structure of the tombs—the ancient Japanese-like textures never failed to strike him in awe.
Almos walked through the door, unnerved by the pressure, contrary to the reaction of the proclaimed strongest.
“It’s some impressive architecture.” Almos acknowledged, “Best we’ve had in years. Guess the quality of them rises naturally every year.”
“Naturally with the money we give them,” Lars stepped beside him, “Whatever gets the job done.”
The workers had noticed his arrival—and so, they would begin to work harder than ever before, though not as hard as they were previously for the preparations for the event were almost done. “Everything is going smoothly.” Said Lars, gearing his gaze over towards the headquarters of the other team. Being three days into the goodwill event as a whole, both of the team’s leaders hadn’t met. Usually, the greeting between both leaders had been the first thing of the event, the only two participants being the leaders, of course.
It was by far the easiest quest of the event, and was almost always completed. It had been so for the past seven years in a row. This time around, Rosalina did not accept the greeting via handshake, resulting in a consequence.
When specific conditions are not met in a quest, a consequence is granted. Depending on the scale, they can vary.
In this case, the purpose of the quest was to establish the definite sportsmanship between the two teams for the event—the consequence fell upon both.
If one team were to lose, then they were to be subjected to The Void.
In the headquarters of the second team, all one could ask was…
“What in the world made you think this was a good idea?”
𝐍𝐎𝐂𝐓𝐈𝐒 𝐋𝐔𝐂𝐈𝐒 𝐂𝐀𝐄𝐋𝐔𝐌
Beneath it all, he wore black cropped trousers and black buckled boots with red soles—and that black motorcycle glovelet on his left hand sometimes lit aglow.
The wayward prince soon to become king.
“Giving us a consequence is only going to pressure us even further. Did you even think this through?”
Rosalina paced around the room, bringing him not even an ounce of acknowledgement.
Unicornera sat on the last seat of the table to the right of the room, staring outside the window.
Meanwhile, Mizan was…
“I wouldn’t worry too much about it. After all, If we can overcome a consequence with our strength, then perhaps we could learn something valuable!"
Well, Mizan.
He was standing in the corner, keeping a calm face while an ever-growing excitement had been ignited in him.
Then, Rosalina finally spoke.
“I did think it through, my student.” She said, “And I thought you would understand.”
Noctis scratched his head, “If I was like any other who's like us, then probably. But,” Rosalina had stopped pacing around the room, “I actually have a concern for how I’ll deal with this situation.”
“Noctis,” She sighed, “I never knew you had so little confidence in our ability to win.”
“I’m just open to other possibilities,” He said, “One that you’re too blind to see. Not too far off, considering we’re tied when it comes to wins, but there is still a possibility.”
For a moment, there was only silence, and during it, Noctis could only curse at himself in his head. Talking back to the leader of his group, what was he thinking?
Rosalina took a few steps forward to Noctis, staring deeply into his eyes.
“Say the words,” She said, “The path of succession…”
Noctis hesitated. He had heard those words before—every vessel did upon birth.
“Lies within death.” He finished the sentence.
“All I want is my younger brother dead, is that clear?” She asked, no more loud, no more soft.
He just stared for a moment. He knew there was no convincing the woman before him—a woman who, to him, in every sense of the word was…
Insane…
At the same time, he could understand what she wanted.
Deep down, he wanted it to.
His eyes flickered as he held his head down in shame.
“Alright then…” He said, too tired to form a rebuttal.
But Mizan narrowed his eyes at that proposal. He couldn’t let the source of his thrill go away, yet this seemed to be the path of strength for his teacher.
“Hold on now,” he stepped forward from the corner. “I want to know something.”
Rosalina and Noctis turned their heads to Mizan, awaiting themselves for the possible nonsense that would come out of his mouth.
“Are there any other options to a means of your succession besides the death of that Spectral?” He continued, “If not, then I shall not object.”
Finally, none of that battle-hungry nonsense, she thought, well-aware it had resided in his soul. “Whether it’s fortunate for you or not, there is no other way.”
Mizan kept a shiver within his subconscious, knowing what he would have to do when the final event took place. If he couldn’t have Mario as the one to rival him, then no one else could—especially if it resulted in a death.
Rosalina’s soul-ability registered the selfishness of the battle-hungry student. It was at times like this where she wondered the connections she could see throughout the world and amongst the people were all that worth it.
“Very well.” Mizan said, backing up towards the spot he was in previously and crossing his arms.
Unicornera paid no attention to the subtle commotion between the team. She never did, and was sure she never would unless it involved…
“And as for Link…”
She finally took her gaze away from the window, her ears perked up. Rosalina’s gaze had already met hers’.
“I want him dead as well,” said Rosalina, “He’s friends with my younger brother and my successor. I understood that the moment he arrived back there. So kill him.”
There were no questions needed to be asked. That determined spark in her eyes, it was as bright as ever.
“I will, that’s always been the plan.” Said Unicornera. Of course, she wouldn’t do it from obligation alone.
Noctis couldn’t use his tiredness as an excuse to not speak his voice. This discord felt within these plans, the discord felt within these people. It was going to further ensure their already possible loss.
“Hold on a second!” He shouted, catching the gaze of everyone in the room. “The death of other Spectrals at the hands of another spectral, as said in the Spectrals codes, will subject one who committed the crime to soul-removal. Absolute death!” His voice had raised, becoming more raspy, “You won’t be a Spectral anymore!”
“What does it matter to you?” Unicornera asked, “If I finally kill Link, then I’ll finally fulfill my purpose. I spent every day and night in this camp, hoping that one day, I would find that Hylian, and make him pay for what he did. He’s in my grasp now, right? I can kill him, and do my part as a Spectral.”
“But what after that?” Mizan was no longer smirking. “Spectrals are tied to one ideal, whether it’d be your own or the same as the purpose.” his voice was calm as he removed himself out of the spot again, his arms still folded. “But that’s immensely hollow.”
“Would you shut your mouth just for this one, singular day!” Unicornera stomped her hooves. “Every word that comes out of that foolish mouth of yours is complete nonsense!”
Noctis sighed.
Why does this gotta be a daily thing?
“Or perhaps, you're just too blind.”
Unicornera flenched.
“What's the point of life if what brings you happiness is only small?” Mizan continued, “Doesn't that seem way too finite with how fleeting life already is?”
Unicornera stomped her hoof once more, groaning and taking a few steps forward to Mizan.
“You are despicable!”
Mizan smirked, sensing something as he began to walk forward.
“Cut it out!”
Noctis held forth a regular sword in between the two, though their attention remained on each other.
This was the first function of Weapon Ascension, the soul ability of Noctis. “Is there a real purpose to be doing all of this when we're on a team?”
Rosalina was smiling, teeth showing. “Conflict always arises when different people are placed together.”
“Though that should not negate teamwork and respect.”
Everyone in the room felt an overwhelming presence of the one above them all, though he himself thought otherwise. Not even sound could be present as the feeling ensued, and by the time they stared at the door, Lars Alexsandersson was standing there.
Chapter End
Chapter 32: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 20 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lars Alexsandersson took a simple step forward, hands tied behind his back as his gaze pierced Rosalina's soul.
Mizan’s smile was absurd, seemingly almost stretching further than the human body allowed. The absolute strongest stands before me, he thought, I wonder, what's your—
As he lifted his hand, subtly moving his right foot in Lars’ direction, he was met with a metal arm in the color of gray—a gray which took the brunt of the sun's rays, glowing brightly. Wires hung narrowly where the wrist resided, each a different color.
Blue.
Green.
Yellow.
Red.
Mizan looked up, and was suddenly met with two black welcoming eyes; it was the same nature of the smile of the person who held those eyes.
“I'm afraid not,” Said Almos, “Number one's right hand man was already late, so I'm takin’ my job a lot more seriously this time.”
Mizan lessened his smile as Mizan walked to Lars’ side.
“How interesting!” He chuckled.
Unicornera took a look at his metal arm, grimaced, then turned away.
The strongest showed up?
Noctis was somewhat surprised, yet very relieved. About time someone knocked some sense into her.
He stepped out of the way, allowing Lars to step forward towards Palutena. Noctis’ eyes widened dramatically in the sheer stature of the man before him—in fact, it made him somewhat concerned for his teacher, for the person who stood before her could be beaten by no other Spectral. Worries arose, knowing that this was the leader of the opposing team.
How in the world have we tied with his team?
“Your actions, upon meeting, have always been strange.” Lars objected, “The addition of the consequence on both teams, the lack of sportsmanship, and the selfishness of that plan.”
Plan?
Rosalina’s eyes flared with interest. How could he have known?
Beside him, she noticed the dazzling smile of Almos, a connection forming.
The boy born with no soul had gotten one-step ahead of them, using the yellow cord to enact a replay of what transpired around all sights of the camp.
“You won’t get away that easily, y’know?” He held up his metal arm with pride, proud of what he had done.
She had been caught, but her intentions had not waverned. In fact, this only made her smile widen even further, though that wasn’t that same for Unicornera, who grimaced at the young man.
“Soulless puppet.” She muttered, certain he wouldn’t hear.
However, with the red cord being plugged, he attuned to a higher hearing.
“What was that?” He gave her a flare stare, smirking slightly at her eyes widening.
Before she could say any further, Rosalina held her arm out in front of her, preventing her from doing anything rash.
Oh, this was quite the predicament.
“You’ve been figured out, as you can see.” Lars said.
“I expected nothing less,” Said Rosalina, “But what can you do about it? You can’t remove the participants, for the deadline has passed, and two leaders engaging in conflict will surely grant both of us another penalty.”
Lars shook his head, “For once, you are correct,” he said. “But I only have two things I want to explain, one of them I’m obligated to do.”
Rosalina took a seat in what seemed to be thin air, resting her fist against her right cheek.
“First off, the second event, or quest of the goodwill event will be held by three of your participants,” Said Lars, grabbing ahold of the long sheet of paper handed to him by Almos. “Noctis,”
Huh?!
Worried lines appeared on his forehead. Why in the world would he be needed? Needed for anything for that matter? Well, the answer was obvious. Right, how could I forget? And he smiled faintly.
“Takeru Shibe.” he continued, and finally, “Reina—”
A faint sense of bafflement appeared over the face of the strongest soul, but only for a moment. This last name. It belonged to the name of an enemy that had been extinguished a long time ago, but it Almos had never said the last name upon reading the list to him before—perhaps such dread was something only he could witness.
Then again, there was no time to dwell on it, as it would bring back some unpleasant memories.
Those memories had been suppressed for so long, and he needed to keep it that way.
For a minute, he only stared at the last name, wondering why he was so worked up this early. There was nothing more left to cover now, and at this point, he could no longer even see the name beside Reina.
So, he took a deep breath.
Am I going crazy?
The list had been done, and Lars handed it back to Almos. He inhaled the air deeply, preparing for the next set of daunting words to dawn upon the headquarters. It was an announcement. No, a promise from the soul, one that, if faded, would only lessen the soul in itself.
Not just his, but the souls of his teammates as well.
“No matter what you pull,” The faithful words of justice were being uttered, “We won’t let your ambitions beat us down in this event.”
That being said, Rosalina did not show a sign of fear, nor concern.
What kind of being did such a thing from the declaration of the one above all?
Well, no one knew the exact soul ability of Rosalina, for it seemed to be more than just a connection from the numerous hypotheses from Spectrals of the past and present.
But she was well aware of what she could do, those in the mushroom kingdom knew, but never spoke about it.
“I’ll be interested to see if you can keep it, strongest.”
Silence embarked, tension flaring within the room.
A short time later, Lars had exited, the headquarters maintaining the silence.
That’s…. what we’re going against?
Noctis seemed to be the most worried of the group, but as he looked around, he was the only worried person of the group.
Once again, he was left out. He could only shake his head and take a seat on the front side of the table on the left.
As Lars exited, turning right to head to his headquarters, he remembered the vision of that name, though it didn’t feel like a vision at all, nor a hallucination.
Almos took note of the troubled look on his teacher’s face, and stopped for a moment to analyze. Ever since the event started, he hadn’t seen this amount of stress from him.
“Did you see something shocking on that paper?” He asked.
Lars blinking became rapid for a moment, trying to see what was real, and what was not. If there was a soul-ability at play messing with his perception, but that hypothesis had been thrown into the water to the realization of the soul-ability he contained.
It would be registered.
“No,” he shook his head, giving up on the quest for definite perception. Perhaps he was overreacting. “More importantly, the event will be ready within forty minutes, so I need to make sure all of my students are ready.”
Almos was unsure of the answer given to him. A part of him desired to ask for certainty, but the answer to that would be almost no different from the one he was already handed, so he merely followed Lars over to the headquarters’ doorstep.
It was time to return to his amazing, perfectly competent students.
Right?
Chapter End
Notes:
Expect a bonus chapter soon.
Chapter 33: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 21 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“That’s the complete opposite of how you play the game!”
“No, Uno is where you win by getting ten cards, not one!”
“???????”
Mario couldn’t even say anything. His astonishment was so incredible that his confusion was translated and placed within quotation marks—not to mention—the arrival of their leader had not affected him in the slightest, too focused on the stupidity of the large spirit beast before him.
𝐃𝐎𝐍𝐊𝐄𝐘 𝐊𝐎𝐍𝐆
The two sat across from each other, uno cards in front of them.
“That! Completely! Defeats! The purpose! Of Uno!” With each word, he slammed his palm onto the table furiously.
“Quit noggin’ this nonsense into my head!”
“Hang on, you two.”
Sitting beside them was a young man who wore a blue shirt, where on top, a blue chestplate, alongside a blue shoulder plate covered it up. With this, he wore a blue and red cape that added a sense of bright heroism to his innocent like appearance with those blue eyes of his that matched the color of the sky, and the shimmering red hair that acted as the sun.
𝐑𝐎𝐘 𝐏𝐇𝐄𝐑𝐀𝐄
“Simple communication of the rules of the game would suffice.”
“I have explained it—”
“In a more pleasant and cohesive way, Mario.” Roy interrupted him, and at that, Mario merely sighed; he accepted the offer without saying it directly.
Meanwhile, among the shallow bickering of the two, Cloud sat at the end of the table. His eyes closed, attempting to disconnect from the foolishness, though he could no longer. He had been subjected to this for the past ten minutes, and despite it being short, it was just enough to push him to the breaking point of patience, and he opened his eyes.
“Why is this dumb card game our concern as of now?” He asked, the bickering stopping, for all of them turned to Cloud. “Mario, you saw what happened, right? You were a key witness. You, Link, and Sonic.”
“Witness of what, might I ask?”
The tone of the room had changed. Mario had spent too much time focusing on the responsibility of gathering the group as they came, as well as spending quality time with them, for he desired nothing more than, to just once, forget the impending race of succession that would occur in the event.
Can I let go?
Just for a second?
“There was a skirmish between the two teams earlier, three of them being the ones who were involved, the three I just mentioned..” Cloud said, standing up. “It was all too coordinated, seemingly. No way it was just random. Isn’t that right, Mario?”
Mario nodded slowly, “That’s right,” said Mario, immediately forgetting the Uno cards before him, “Rosalina had approached the three of us earlier, and given our history, she understood exactly what I would do, so she sent that other fighter to deal with me. It’s-a clear to me what she wants, and it’s to take away my birthright.”
Roy was aware of Mario’s heritage and understood more than most, for he was in a similar position. When the new member, Link, had arrived, he was quite eutheustatic, though aware of the problem from the breaking of the rule of the quest from Rosalina. “I suspected something like this would happen,” he said, “and if it is true as Mario suspects, then that may not be their only target.”
Mario grimaced, shaken by the mere thought of that.
Cloud could only groan silently, aware of the possibility that he could end up contributing to the role of a hero whether he liked it or not, whether unintentionally or not.
Hm, so then this is beyond just an event.
They’re trying to achieve a greater goal.
Damn it, it was so much simpler last year I heard.
“So what’s the plan?”
“Shouldn’t we use our soul points gained from the quest today to trade them? I’ll await the input of our teacher, however, It is a good thing we all make our suggestions.” Roy assured, “Each team will get over two-hundred soul points if performed correctly. That’s just the amount we need to remove them as participants from the event.”
Soul points were gained from the completion of a quest, and could be used to either get out of a quest as a participant, choose a quest, or even change the conditions.
“But wouldn’t both parties have to agree on that?” For once, Donkey Kong had made a reasonable counterclaim. “Besides, Mario is very much capable of holding his own.”
“True to both, but seeing the quest performances of the other team has worried me quite a bit.” Roy said, stroking his chin. “They'll try and separate us away from Mario, having a few other members to capture and kill him.”
“Then we have to re-analyze what abilities they used on the quest. That could help us guess at their soul-abilities for almost all are self-explanatory.” Cloud said.
“Either way, I'll be sure to do a number of em!” Donkey Kong said, surprisingly enthusiastic. “No one's getting their hands on any one of my teammates!”
Roy then turned to Mario, and so did Donkey Kong.
Both of them asked the same question.
“So what will it be, Mario?”
He paused for a moment, analyzing the looks of hope and expectation across their faces.
Everyone always expected him to come up with something, for he was quite wise for someone of his age.
Cloud didn't bother to look at it, for if he showed any sign of emotion, he'd just be one step away from being back to square one.
Mindless suppression.
Mario closed his eyes, staring down at the table. He had brought this upon himself anyway, and it was his responsibility to fix it
“For one, I won't be removed.” Mario said, remembering Link’s trouble controlling his soul-ability, “Two, I think we shouldn't send Link out there. He isn't ready.”
The two nodded in agreement, bringing forth a sense of relief and resentment.
Why do I get a say in all this?
Almos simply shook his head, trying his best not to laugh. Lars was the first to disturb the tension anyway with a deep breath, one that was felt throughout the room.
The two turned their attention to him.
“Interesting, but I wanna ask, what’s with both of the headquarters being empty?” Asked Almos, “I expected at least a few to be gone, but… there’s only three of you here.”
Mario sat the Uno cards back on the table, Donkey Kong staring at them curiously. “Lars? Almos?” he asked, “How long have you been there?”
“Long enough to see you are all well-aware of the situation.” Lars said, walking over to their table and staring each one of them down. Almos stood steadily at the door, staring at nothing with a face of utter nothingness.
Not even his smile could bring a sense of life to those soulless eyes of his, that soulless nature of his. No one judged him for it, aware of his circumstance, but it did creep them out.
Lars was at the right end of the table, kneeling down and slamming a palm. “I talked with Rosalina,” he said, his tone sharper than ever, “And I come with some Information.”
Chapter End
Notes:
First, the whole event was just going to be a mere tournament, but I added the addition of Rosalina’s plan to make way for more interactions between the characters, world-building, and further add tension to the whole event.
Chapter 34: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 22 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Loving writing the buildup to the last event. Compared to Renascentia, I feel as if I'm making more progression each and every chapter.
Chapter Text
All eyes were on their leader.
“I can confirm, the plan for Rosalina for the last event involves the killing of Mario.” He said, "Since the final event will be a team battle between us, it'll make it all the more easier."
And just like that, the truth was confirmed. Everyone bore a stern look, as this was no longer just a goodwill event.
“Now,” Lars continued, “As for Link, with his affiliation to the team, they'll be sure to make sure he's out of the equation. That, and his heritage. But they're under the impression that Link has obtained full cooperation with us, and although it isn't a good thing in itself; in this case, it is.”
“But he's still a special case, nonetheless.” Roy spoke, “His soul-ability will prove to be difficult to deal with, since it’s the combination of three.”
“But he hasn’t fully actualized it yet.” Lars replied, “In fact, Mario,” he turned to Mario, “Did Link show off any abilities that were new upon the test?”
Mario nodded eagerly, “Yeah, that’s right. Though, he had little handling of it. He was obviously conflicted.” He explained, giving Lars more to think about.
What a shame. A mere boy bestowed with the power he himself never desired, and forced to wield it. It put a pain in his heart, but it was only the law—those who contained souls like his must compete in the game to save existence.
“If he goes out there, he will be hurt, dreadfully.” Roy said via the movement of his finger. “Besides, isn’t there one on the team who absolutely despises his kind?”
“Yes, Unicornera.” Lars confirmed, further ensuring Donkey Kong’s interest.
“She’s been around for quite some time. In terms of experience, he’s outmatched.” Roy said.
“But remember, soul-abilities usually awaken in the heat of a moment that defines who you are.” Mario mentioned.
Roy acknowledged him, though he disliked the statement. His eyes were filled with this well-hidden distain.
“Correct,” he said, “However, we can’t go on chance alone, for even the slightest bit of confusion can disrupt such. However, that’s only luck. His circumstance, as I’ve heard from Mario, has molded him into giving into that same hatred Unicornera; I do think this issue would be most honorable if done in a clash, but Link needs to learn something."
“We can’t rely on what’s honorable, but what’s reasonable.” Said Cloud, “If Link isn’t of any help, then there isn’t any purpose in him competing.”
That disdain in his eyes, it had grown even stronger. Though, the accomplishment of order within the team would not get any better if he lashed out, so he kept quiet, and turned away. Lars had registered that small tension, for it could be a problem in the future.
“Let me at Unicornera!” Donkey Kong demanded, a grin on his face, “I wanna teach her a thing or two.”
Mario sighed. He wondered if Donkey Kong had actually been absorbing the information. “Let’s not let our emotions get the best of us, Donkey Kong.”
“Soul-abilities awaken through understanding, right? I’m a spirit beast, one full of animalistic tendencies, and maybe nothing more than that. Fighting someone who’s the same way is the key to reaching my full potential!”
He held up a fist triumphantly, and Mario couldn't help but be worried.
“Just… be careful if you go through with it.” Mario said, his tone a bit sour, yet sincere.
“Don’t gotta worry about me!” he pointed to himself confidently, which reassured Mario a bit. “DK always pushed through!”
He smiled.
Yeah.
And the hat of blood reaffirmed itself once more, the same vivid image it had always been.
Really hope so.
Lars held both hands to his chin, his elbows face first onto the table. It was clear that this was too little of a group to discuss a plan with, for the rest of the team was essential to properly act upon it. He rested his hands calmly onto the table. “We will discuss this later, when everyone is here,” he commanded. “Speaking of which, where is everyone?”
“We’re done with our task, but I guess the others aren’t.” Mario said.
He vaguely remembered his promise to Sonic.
“Oh yeah, Sonic!”
“Already here.”
His eyes were blinking constantly; there were little moments of attempting to fall back to sleep as the eyes were closed. His arms were crossed as he sat on the table to the right side of the room, leaning back
“Do you know of their whereabouts, specifically Meralin’s?” Lars asked, “We don’t have a lot of time.”
“If I recall, she was with Link.” Mario answered, “Couldn’t see exactly where they went because of the crowd.”
At the mention of Link’s name, a smile washed over his face.
“Nice job, Mario.”
For a moment, it was difficult to register exactly what he meant. He nodded, knowing that his efforts hadn’t gone unnoticed by the one with the highest responsibility of all.
“Last time you said that, she—”
Meralin appeared, bursting through the door. Almos kept a flat stare, devoid of any sign of startle.
“I’m here!”
How convenient, thought Cloud, how does she manage such perfect timing?
“Had to do some editing, but I think I’m good to go!” Her hair was much more frizzier this time. Like before, she was panting heavily; it seemed she was in a haste. “How many hours?”
“Only a few.” Said Lars, “Where’s your sister?”
Meralin pouted, “She’s out in the forest, sitting on a log.” she answered, her tone nettled. There was a resentful tint in her expression. “All day, she’s been practicing her part.”
“Has she attuned correctly?” Lars asked, noticing her expression.
“Not sure if I’m the best one to answer, but her attuning sounds just fine. She’s my sister, after all.” For a moment, she sounded delighted. “But, I think it’s lacking something. Some soul, to be specific. If I were to say anything, she’d just lash out at me.”
Almos tilted his head.
She sighed, her face ever more filled with imprecation as she took a seat on the table of the right side; both of her hands pressed against her cheeks. “But I guess, it’s whatever gets the job done.”
“That’s true,” Mario said, “But in the little time we’ve known Beliona, I always feel as if… there’s something missing within her tunes, especially when used in quest. Maybe it is a lack of soul.”
“I presume the reason for that lies within the past.” Roy said, “If so, then I can come to some form of an understanding.”
Meralin looked at Roy, her mouth opened, signaling a word.
But nothing came forth, for she had nothing definite to say against it.
Their past had been riddled with arguments over small things, but they were still family.
“We’ll deal with that later.” Lars insisted, “Right now, I need to make sure she’s prepared. Oh, right, you were with Link earlier, yes?”
Meralin nodded, smiling. “Very nice guy from what I’ve seen.” She said, “He went somewhere near the west of the camp.
“I’ll go search for em.” Almos raised his metal hand, “If what Cloud said was true, then I know exactly where he may be.”
Sensory in other areas was the effect of the blue cord, transferred from the effect of the yellow cord. He could feel it, a heightened sense of… loss. The loss he felt quite often.
His expression became considerably more hardened, and with no objectives made, he would leave.
Lars still had further errands to run, but perhaps they could wait.
Meralin had joined the game of Uno, a game Donkey Kong had trouble understanding. Amidst the discord among them when it came to the rules, they still seemed like a family.
“Just where were these made?’ Asked Meralin, analyzing the texture as she held a card in her hand.
He’d stay around a little longer.
“Mario,” he called, “I’d like to speak with you later.”
Mario was a bit baffled, for he had just gotten done with a big discussion, and was even more confused as to why someone like him would like to be spoken to by the one who bears the biggest responsibility of all.
“Yeah, sure thing.”
Lars nodded, soon heading into the second door which held the bedroom. Bunk beds in rows of ten resided, plastered against the light brown wooden walls where pictures of the team’s early youth hung above their perspective beds. The lamp above was turned off, and beyond the darkness that phenomenon brought, there was the training grounds. A large field that was contained through a box-line fence that matched the length of the headquarters, as well as the width.
Within it, two fighters were practicing, throwing a flurry of kicks at one another.
Both were unique and delicate spirit beasts.
𝐅𝐎𝐗 𝐌𝐂𝐂𝐋𝐎𝐔𝐃!
A fox with the brain beyond most, unleashed a flurry of kicks! To whom?
𝐊𝐈𝐑𝐁𝐘 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐅𝐀𝐋𝐋
"Hiya!" He yelled valiantly as he dodged, dodged, and kept on dodging!
Lars smiled watching them.
The future lies within all of you, he thought, taking a seat on the short, external stairway where he watched over them with pride.
Chapter End
Chapter 35: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 23 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Honestly, this is making excited to see what I'll write in the future
Chapter Text
Three hours later.
The sun had begun its descent, and dusk would begin to take place; this had brought an even more spiritual like-feel to all within the camp, for the spirits of the forest were drawing near.
All he solicited was for the spirits to come back to him again.
To confide in the one good part of existence.
To find a sense of solace in the beings he claimed to be interconnected with.
But no one came.
He stood alone within this wide field, the sweet smell of the lotus flowers harboring an immense, heavy feeling with the air, imbued with the sweet sense of the evening, despite dusk befalling. Small stones, embedded in vines battered and bruised by time were engraved into the ground, carvings unknown to the naked eye giving them a delicate sense of wonder as they stretched beyond the shimmering lake—a lake that carried on from the current of where the ambush occurred.
He stared at his reflection within that lake, unable to even see himself in it.
He couldn’t find himself, and there was this pending sense of dread he felt, in which an all-consuming nothingness was soon to arrive.
He remembered a sense of hollowness throughout his encounters and conversations, hollowness which, though not felt in the moment, were always there upon reflection. The sun’s overwhelming gaze brought forth a light, however, no light to his own soul.
He could only wonder how he could reach that light, as the spirits, as miniable as they were, kept disappearing.
Link raced his fingers across his forehead, sweat dripping down from the spots in between his fingers and into the lake. This gloomy disposition, he feared, would disrupt the peace of spirits of the lake—or worse—it could disrupt the spirits residing in the forest, who were needed for the event. Spirits deserve happiness too, and no meaningless emotions stemming from humanity should ruin that.
Taking that to heart, he backed away, washing his hand over his face; his eyes stretched as he did so, and they seemed a bit baggy. Back in the forest, he only slept for three hours. There was something preventing him from getting the full amount of sleep he needed, and he knew what it was.
“I couldn’t be happy without them,” he muttered, a staggering pitch befalling upon his voice. Difficult to properly express or explain himself, but everything felt so incredibly numb. “To sleep would to be…”
He wavered to the side by a small margin, barely able to comprehend how he had been functioning for the past few days—or more so, he didn’t want to comprehend.
He couldn’t reach them, so he could be human now.
This realization in remembrance of the people who had helped, and even hated him, had caused his breathing to speed up rapidly.
No…
He stepped back, stepping onto a lotus.
Was Mario right?
Was Sonic right?
Was Unicornera right?
I don’t know anymore.
But I don’t want to be…
For a moment, his reflection had been ever so clear, and a tingle, signaling a form of tuning, albeit small, ruptured the boundaries of his soul. It was gone the moment it came, nothing more than a minor unusual noise in the dark of night. But, it felt incredibly significant. Not that it mattered.
Not even the faintest of light could be embraced from the sinking into humanity. I can’t be…
Why did he converse with Meralin? Why was she so nice?
Why has everyone been so nice to him?
For someone so broken, someone so miserable, those sparks of kindness had blessed them.
This form of humanity felt so depersonalized. The sparks, as apparent as they were, had to bear the weight of what Link kept stored beneath the depths of his soul.
There are still people in this world who…
Rosalina.
People who are so selfish and cruel…
He couldn’t possibly be so profound in the realm of humanity, yet he felt as if, being nothing, he was nothing more than a measly human—no, less than that. A human who couldn’t even see the truth of the world.
He shook his head in disbelief, steering away from the water and looking over at the sky. The blue hue of his eyes defined themselves being basked in the sun’s rays; however, there was no light in those eyes to counter.
I don’t know how to move on.
How could he?
What else am I now?
No way he would show the world his tears. Through the pain, he suppressed it; above all, he looked at the lotus flowers and the grass surrounding them.
Maybe he could do it, perhaps just this once?
There was that man's voice In the back of his head—his old caretaker, the only competent person within the village. That damned old man, he had suppressed the memories oh so long ago, days after the fall of the village. Had the past hated the fabric of his current being so much that it had come to haunt him at such a time in his life?
“Go through it, persevere.”
He was just a child back then. Even with his sense of wonder towards the world, his brain capacity wasn’t all that great. For so long, he never understood a word this man said. Nothing more than an old man, aware he’s on the edge of death, spouting his awkward ramblings to the youth.
There was a time where Link and that old man had sat near the edge of a cliff back in Hyrule, watching over the plains consumed by time. Plants sprouted, but they turned rotten after mere days, for the ground was so devoid of life, it harbored the same look as a sand dune; mainly because of the orange like aesthetic of the cracked ground and the mountains that lay beside it.
It wasn’t all that hopeless. After all, there were sculptures made from the structure of the ground.
“What is all this?”
At this time, Link was awfully young. His hair was short and much more calm, two gigantic strands hanging over his head, wearing a short sleeved green tunic, and the same brown trousers he wore in the present day, the same as those brown boots of his.
The old man sat down on the ledge, his feet dangling.
“Why, those are the sculptures of the knights so long ago.” he said, stroking his beard in fascination. “They were heroes when the war between Hyrule and the Mushroom Kingdom started, standing their ground against a wave of enemy forces.”
Link tilted his head, leaning a bit closer to the ledge and squinting his eyes. The sculptures faced the right, holding their swords up triumphantly with their right hands, and their shields in their left. Some road horses, some did not; nevertheless, it was all the same.
“I don’t understand,” Link said, “Why build them?”
“Well why not?” The man turned.
“These people are already dead. They died shortly after the charge, right?”
“Well, yes,” he shrugged in approval. “But what relevance does that hold?”
“Like I said, they’re already dead. They don’t have much of a value anymore, for their life is gone.” Link said sourly, “Why build statues of dead men?”
The old man merely chuckled at that statement, but it only left Link more confused than he already was. There was something about the innocence of a child that never failed to make him laugh.
He stroked his beard for the final time, bringing a natural halt to the laughing before turning his gaze back to the sculptures. “The physical body dies, yes.” He said, “However, the soul is what makes the world, what makes spirits, what makes our decisions. Even if you die, the soul will always find a way to live within existence. In fact, their souls are probably staring at these sculptures in awe, doesn’t that just sound amusing.”
The soul.
The thing that dictates all actions within the living beings of the universe.
It only made sense that it lived on forever, for without it, the world would crumble.
“Yeah, it does.”
But that assurance wasn’t enough.
Everything is finite except for the soul, except for spirits.
Their ignorance led to their deaths, yes, but it didn’t have to reach the caretaker, did it?
But spirits…
They didn't judge.
They didn’t go away.
They didn’t die.
No…
His teeth gritted as the clouds covered the sun as it further its descent, bringing a shadow over the field.
“You have to… come back to me!” He yelled, wishing for a manifestation of any spirit to come within sight.
But as always, among the new world he was forced to embrace…
Nothing had come.
“Am I…”
Dead?
As the cries deep within his soul were heard, one spirit would come to his call.
A light came to his hands, resting as its glow melted in his palm.
The spirit of life, who had borne a new form.
Right here, right now, its appearance was that of a young girl with long, smooth flowing hair, with long bangs on the side of her face that aligned perfectly, resting upon her shoulders.
She stared at him, blinking. It seemed as if her face had not yet manifested, let alone the rest of her body.
This was the only spirit that had answered his call.
It said merely one word, floating away into the sky; glimmers of light followed its trail, disappearing midway before touching the ground.
“Persevere.”
Was the one word.
“I… am always here.”
It faded away, leaving behind a light blue mist. Those words—they had struck something within his soul.
Maybe…
He felt this subtle desire to… move forward.
A rustling sound was suddenly heard in the grass behind him, and for a moment, he forgot about the emptiness for his own soul; this time, someone empty had showed up, staring at him with lifeless eyes as he waved his robotic arms to him.
“Yo!”
Link was confused.
“Who… are you?
“Lars’ right hand man.” Almos replied, “He wants you back at headquarters. The event will start soon.”
Reminded once more of this current life, he sighed.
Though, he had no other choice. Even if he couldn’t see the spirits, therefore he saw no point in him being there, he didn’t want to admit that to anyone, especially not a human.
You don't deserve to know, he thought, attempting to erase any form of distress from his face.
“Right.” he complied, Almos immediately turning around and gesturing him to follow, which he hesitantly would.
Chapter End
Chapter 36: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 24 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
Almost to 40, and we're getting somewhere. Compared to both renascentia and fighter saga, I feel as it the progression is more meaningful this time around.
Chapter Text
The two walked through the forest; the descent of the sun had amplified its effect, the dusk slowly coming to an end, for it the time of night was on the edge. What little remained of the sun shone through the cascade of trees, and through their breaks, the stars were visible. Overhanging limbs they maneuvered by, Link taking seconds to admire their nature, saddened that he could not appreciate them at their full capacity due to his inability to see spirits.
He could not sulk, for he needed to persevere through this life, but it wouldn’t hurt if he could see only one. Just. One.
Throughout their walk, Link had felt unnerved not only at the dark tree trunks that stood amongst their path, but the lack of communication from the person he walked with. Almos paid no mind to his staring, much less to his waving. There was something so inhumane about him, yet he found little reason to complain.
Those eyes, those soulless eyes staring at nothing.
Who was this, and why did he feel so unnerved?
Link cleared his throat, throwing another glance at the person beside him, “Who are you?”
“Who am I?” No sign of acknowledgement from Almos. “I’m Almos. Lars’ right hand man.” he said, “Forgive my nature, I was born this way.”
Link gave him a dazed look. “Born this way?” He inquired, “You seem so… soulless.”
“Well, I was born with no soul.” Almos answered.
Quizzically, he peered more intently. How could that be true?
“Then how are you alive?” Link asked. “One cannot live without a soul.”
Almos hesitated, as if his mind struggled to form a proper response. Above all, he was indifferent to that analogy, though there was a tiny resonance somewhere deep inside him that told him the complete opposite. “Yet, here I am.” he said, “Souls are made up of human-will, the source of abilities. However, there is a condition. A rare condition. A condition that surrounds absolute self.
The EGO.”
He curled his metal fingers into a fist, “Egos were created by a corporation long ago, a company that shut down years ago. When the soul isn’t present, a person doesn’t exist, meaning they’re dead.”
“Dead?”
Link came to a twisted conclusion. “So are you…”
“Yes, technically, I am dead.” Answered Almos, all so nonchalantly. “But an Ego can bring a dead body back to actualization. I died back in some place I know the structure of, but am unsure of the name. Honestly, I don’t remember much, but I do contain so much knowledge, because an Ego gives me the ability to know what I need to know, and give what I need.”
This revelation left Link a bit dumbfounded. This possibility wasn’t to be considered, no, it shouldn’t even exist. How could the dead be brought back to life? Why had the corporation fallen? If it were to exist in these times, then the people of his village would still be alive, so why?
More importantly, it looked so unnatural despite being such a miracle.
“That’s interesting,” he nodded slowly, “So are you the only one who has this? Here, I mean?”
Almos nodded, adding to Link’s dissatisfaction. “That is correct.” he said, “Ego also contains their own soul-abilities, as it is the replication of someone else's soul. It sure is fascinating, as I assume.”
Link shook his head, and he could’ve sworn he felt the life spirit’s majestic presence once again.
“I see.” So much confusion in that voice.
He couldn’t stand it.
Walking next to a dead person, a hollow husk. Right here, right now, he wanted to just bash him over the head over and over. Not that it would make a difference if he did. The pain would be negated, and he would still be alive. Despite knowing this, Link knew he was inhumane.
So his soul was conflicted.
This is truly disgusting…
Yet so beautiful.
Before his soul came to a singularity, they had passed a few dark branches in the way of the return to camp, where everything was much more organized now. The tents were in place, set up beautifully with even more distance across each other. Some students, over the years, desired to sleep more closely to nature as whole, hence their existence. Above all, there were way less people, and those that were present were heading eastward.
This must be the quest’s call.
He didn’t want to go, but knowing Almos…
This husk probably wouldn't let me.
There was a high sense of what he could not see tingling the air, the spirits.
The time of the quest was nigh, and it required every single member to watch. Both Almos and Link followed the last of the people who were leaving the main camp, where they would arrive at the same dock he had been attacked at. This time, it was fully built.
The decking was fully extended, covering half of the lake. It was covered with three sections, the first leading to the lake’s center, and the gateway to the other two which stood across from one another, reaching out to the same length of the first section.
On the left section, her face etched in awe and wonder at the green light illuminating from the breaks of the trees and up into the air, stood Meralin.
On the opposing side, bearing no expression nor interest, was Beliona, Viola in hand; her bow hold maintained as she faced it towards the wooden floor.
Where the second and third sections were built, the team’s long tables stood on that side, containing every single team member for both. Combined, they all contained eight members.
Mario, sitting on the second last seat besides Sonic, gestured for Link to come over by waving his hand back and forth. He had saved this spot specifically for him, aware of his liking for spirits. Sonic sat in the third last seat, and across from him was Cloud, sitting next to Donkey Kong and Roy.
Link hesitated. Not only could he not see the spirits for himself, but these humans had the privilege he had now lost. How would he be able to ignore their presence? To ignore what he had lost?
He couldn’t possibly know, but he had no choice to accept. He walked over, a loud groan escaping his mouth as Almos went over to stand with Lars.
He stood quite a bit away from the team’s table, his footing nearing the center of the dock’s source of structure. Rosalina was no different, and so was her indifference to what didn’t concern her goal. While Lars gave her glances constantly, she paid no attention to him, keenly aware of their eventual clash.
All that remained was that smile of selfishness.
Lars left his personal feelings towards her audacity the moment this event started, as he did the majority of his time. If it was Lee, then the tension would be much less. Admittedly, he missed those days of staring at him during these annual events, both aware of their friendship.
However, It didn’t matter how outrageous her plan was, let alone how it made him feel or others.
The quest needed to be completed, and so, it began.
Chapter End
Chapter 37: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 25 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
The following chapters will be some I've had in my mind for nearly three years now. I've become more expressive, and now it's finally time to write it.
Chapter Text
Millions of heavenly green lights shot up into the sky, shedding the lake in a similar hue. The spectacle was breathtaking to the boy blessed by the spirits, as well as all those within the vicinity.
This was the signaling of the beginning of the quest, the energy the spirits culled accumulated into these beautiful lights, and through it all, an even greater light would appear in the center—one of a brooding blue that manifested itself narrowly above the lake.
Amidst the energy filled singularity was a giant hand within a glove, one that all would know to be the Master Hand. It spoke in a deep, brooding voice, the energy around it flaring a dark-purple color before disappearing.
“Goodwill Event Quest three, Spirit calling of Midnight” It said, “Involves participants, Meralin and Beliona.”
The two raised their hands, showing their presence; Lars and Rosalina bowed down to the hand.
Master Hand was the governor of all quests, acting as the judge for the requirements.
“Consequence,” its voice arose, “Disqualification from the final event.”
Beliona felt her body tense, her fingers beginning to shake. She could only shake her head at this bodily response.
It's going to work out, so why must I be so worried?
She glanced over at Meralin, who seemed nervous as well, yet there was a flare in her eyes that Beliona knew all too well, and left a disdain in her heart.
Meralin had been smiling through the pressure, holding her drawing closely to her chest. She was shaking, just as Beliona herself was.
Just… meaningless. Beliona thought.
Lars, Almos, and rosalina arose from the bow, giving a glance at both of the participants. They both gave a nod, and that quest would begin.
To imbue their souls into their creativity, it would be an act of Soul-Perception. It’s one of the many sub-techniques of soul-abilities, to amp the power of an object or state via transferring your soul into it. If the heart was put into their works, then the soul shall amplify it. Doing it was simple, for it required no real physical movement, just understanding what you’re trying to amplify.
Beliona lifted her bow, placing it on the string as she tried her absolute best to stop the trembling.
Perfection shall not be ruined by burden, for it should live on, even if I have to share it with you numbskulls, she focused her gaze on her teammates, then she looked at Meralin, and even…
A strident symphony radiated across the area as she smoothly moved her bow through the strings, almost as on instinct. Nothing was in her mind, just the moving of the bow.
Through each movement, a resonance was felt throughout the camp, targeting the souls of everyone; they didn’t examine their bodies in confusion. Instead, they continued to watch in awe.
Link felt a sense of wonder he hadn’t felt in years, ever since his days with that caretaker. He faintly remembered both the words of the caretaker and Meralin surrounding humanity and art, but it seemed it wasn’t by his mind alone. The light of the life spirit flickered, its womanly figure present in a mist as it disappeared once more. He could only shake his head, narrowing his eyebrows.
This peaceful, powerful resonance everyone felt in the vicinity.
The eyes of wonder validating her existence for the first time in years.
The utter perfection of this complex symphony.
For a fleeting moment, she felt true bliss, and within that moment, Meralin watched on in happiness.
Then, like always, it was reduced to nothingness.
Beliona called this beauty…
La Fina.
The spirits of the forest, holding the shape of golden crescent moons, rose above the trees of the forest, seemingly dancing to the tune as they bounced up and down while floating.
The life spirit watched on from a far distance, surprised. The spirits of the forest back in Hyrule were a more green color holding the same shape. She was so confused at this sense of wonder she had, yet it was so fascinating.
In the midst of this spirit rising, many people began to further their sense of awe, and even called out the spirits coming into being.
Link could not see them no matter how much he tried, but there was solace in knowing that he could at least feel their presence. The reason why remained a mystery, for despite the lessening in this feeling of distance, he couldn’t help but feel left out.
With the spirits arising, it was Meralin’s time.
Hesitation was a pain, but she eventually sat her drawing on the floor. Beforehand, she had already used soul-perception, well reflecting the contents of the drawing into the air; a greenish light was set aglow around it.
Hm. Link thought, smiling. Looks better than the last time I saw it.
It had no additions, yet in reality, it felt considerably more euphoric and beautiful to look at. Meralin closed her eyes, fearing the disdain of the spirits.
However, it was the complete opposite.
They danced around the drawing as the symphony progressive, a testament to their gratitude.
Their light reflected in Meralin’s eyes as she stared up in shock; soon, that smile came back into light, though she had to withstand herself from squealing in excitement. She didn’t want to ruin the course of the mission.
Beliona cracked a subtle smile.
As the spirits danced, amazed by the soothing tune and the wonderful art, their light illuminated even brighter, their shimmers coloring the lake in pure gold. This overwhelming feeling of warmth washed over everyone in the camp, bringing a peaceful like state to their soul. No worries, no agony; all that remained was this endless sense of bliss, and Link had finally smiled.
The bliss reached its mark as the spirits of midnight glowed powerfully one final time, their brightness a mere fraction of the sun. As the magnificent sparks of the spirits culled into their singularities of energy, they had finally faded away. The moment of bliss did in fact have an end, yet never forgotten. The lake took back its color, and with that, the quest was completed.
As both participants stepped away from the dock, grabbing their respective soul-imbued objects, the reflection of Meralin's drawing disappearing, she could finally let her excitement, the team rushing in to hoist both of them up. Beliona demanded to be put down, but her cries fell upon deaf ears in the face of both the team’s cheering and Meralin’s screams of excitement.
Are they trying to throw her? He asked himself.
He figured he’d get an answer soon enough, so he merely spectated, noticing Rosalina stepping away and sitting down along with her team members.
Master Hand gave a subtle gesture.
“Quest completed!” He said, slowly ripping into existence and sliding into the rip, intending to go back to wherever he came from.
“Two-hundred soul-points granted to both participants!”
And with that, he left.
The quest was a success!
Chapter End
Chapter 38: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 26 [Genesis Dawn]
Notes:
I truly cannot wait for the next few chapters. It'll really take me back to 2022.
Chapter Text
Shortly after the celebration, Lars congratulated both Meralin and Beliona. Soon after, he declared the opportunity of free time until sundown.
Everyone immediately went to various areas in the vicinity—either standing by themselves or talking with the people on their teams. Cloud committed to the former, standing with his back against a tree, where he could see the entire area in all its glory. Of course, his eyes weren’t open to see it. All he could want right now after dealing with such an eventful day was to disconnect himself from the world.
But he couldn’t disconnect himself from such nagging thoughts—ones of regret, ones of anger. Why was it so hard to accept that all he did was his responsibility back there? It wasn’t an attempt at saving, it couldn’t be. He gritted his teeth at the mere thought of it. Nothing. Nothing could make him go back to the way he once was—it couldn’t be possible.
Shut up, Cloud told himself, soon repeating it twenty times over, yet it never stopped.
I can’t be a hero.
Was it true?
There is no reason.
He remembered the vision of Tifa he had back during his mission, and his heart sank.
How could he…
Sorry…
Before he could deepen his soul into these thoughts any further, someone had approached him—the spirit beast of hatred.
Unicornera.
“Greetings, Shinra soldier.”
The term forced him to open his eyes, his nostrils flaring as he granted her his attention. For a moment, he nearly pulled out his buster sword and slammed it down upon her head, but he remembered.
The event hasn’t started yet.
“It’s Cloud Strife.” he corrected, “You’re the one who caused the uproar back there.”
Unicornera smirked at his reaction.
So that’s what.
“Apologies for both occurrences, Cloud Strife,” she said, bowing her head down momentarily. “If you don’t mind, I would like to converse with you.” Her smirk turned vile, “The topic? The Hylian boy.”
Cloud scowled. With this, he knew he had to be careful of what he needed to say. After all, she was involved in that plan.
But to accept or not accept, that’s the question.
“Well?” She seemed eager.
Hm.
This may be an attempt at learning more about our plan to combat it, one we haven’t decided yet. That means… they’re left in the dark completely on that possibility.
I could lie.
Or if she is…
“What is it you want with him?” Cloud asked.
Unicornera remembered something.
Rosalina had always kept a keen eye on every Spectral of not only her team, but Lars’ team as well. That soul-ability of hers was perfect for information through connection. She had ordered Unicornera for more intel on the members, and there was one person she considered the most dangerous.
This time, it was beyond just intel.
“I want to know…” Unicornera stepped forward, “What do you think of hIm? What is he to you?”
Cloud took no hesitation. “He’s the vessel of the triforce spirit. Nothing more, nothing less.” He said, “More importantly, what do you plan on doing with him? You probably already know this, but we’re onto your little plan.”
Contrary to the belief, Unicornera was not shocked at all. “Whether you’re aware of it or not isn’t the outcome. However, that doesn’t exactly align with my next question”
Cloud gave her a nod, “Fire away.”
Deep shadows awaited under her eyes, the full extent of the shadow that resided behind the intention being revealed through a simple suggestion. “Don’t act like you don’t resent him. Like you think he shouldn’t be here. After all, you never wanted to save him, correct? After all, with a soul like his... imagine the dangers if he's not all that noble...”
That scowl faded into obscurity, blooming an expression of shock, his mouth opened slightly. No point in questioning how she knew, as it was exactly how he had been feeling all this time.
He was just doing his responsibility, so why exactly was he here? That responsibility of his was no more, it had slipped away in the face of something so utterly meaningless.
Yet, it was the truth of the matter that Link was a member of the Spectrals. An Important part at that.
It was his responsibility to cooperate with him and tolerate his existence.
He stammered, struggling to get the words out. After a few seconds of soul-tugging, he would finally utter the words.
“Link is my teammate.” He said, “I can’t refute that.”
And with that, he walked past her, heading over to sit at the table alone.
Unicornera frowned, disappointed at the answer.
Oh well, I’ll kill him soon enough anyway.
Meanwhile, Link was sitting right next to Mario in the same spot both sat in during the spirit calling of midnight. Meralin sat across from them, staring at her drawing with pride. Sonic sat next to her, both hands placed on the table.
“That was awesome, Meralin!” Sonic said, patting her on the back. “Good to see ya pulled through in the end!”
Meralin threw her arms around Sonic’s neck, reeling them back almost immediately as her left arm grazed one of his quills; she let out a small yelp as she did, but a smile still remained. “Now you see where taking your time gets you?” She asked jokingly.
“Yeah yeah, be sure to take your time faster next time!” Sonic joked back.
“Above all, that drawing is magnificent. Stuff like this would be classified as a painting back in the Mushroom Kingdom.” Mario said, “Might I ask, was there some sort of inspiration behind this?”
Meralin blushed and nodded her head. “My grandma adored the cosmos.” She said, furthering the interest of Mario, “She never stopped speaking of them. She ventured to the Mushroom Kingdom and dabbled in astrology to better understand them. It interested me—how one could be so interested in out worldly things, and she would always have the same answer when asked: “It makes me feel weak.”
Link batted an eye.
He remembered his connection with the spirits, a connection that was perhaps severed forever, he feared. “What did she mean by that?” It somewhat baffled him.
Mario raised a finger, “In the Mushroom Kingdom, it’s often said that the ability to be weak makes you admire the beauty of the things above you.” he said, “I guess she adopted this mindset, or at least took inspiration from it.”
Meralin smiled, “Yes, yes, yes!” She nodded with each word, “That truly is interesting! If she was still around, I’m sure she would take a liking to you, Mario!”
Mario chuckled nervously, “Well I wouldn’t count on it!”
“Oh yeah,” Meralin looked at Link, “Thank you, Link.”
In response, he merely raised a brow at her.
“That talk we had near the log really helped me. It was short and a bit conflicting, but…” She stared at her drawing, “It was really nice to talk to someone about my view of art, and I applaud you for listening.”
What was this feeling? He felt his cheeks heating and the quest to maintain eye contact seemed near impossible. Being praised by a human felt so wrong—a sting to the soul—yet, it felt so right. Meralin was so… kind.
“Um,” he stammered, “Sure thing, it’s nothing, really.”
She gave him a heartwarming smile. Sonic would then bring up something else involving the next event, and more chatter would arise.
As their chatter continued, that meaning of the stars lingered in Link’s mind.
Spirits gave me strength.
His gaze dawned upon the beautiful starry skies, feeling nothing substantial.
Everything he stared at held no value unless it involved spirits.
Am I…
Too ignorant?
Chapter End
Chapter 39: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 27 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
The idea of this arc came from watching the fourth movie of Equestria Girls titled "Legend of Everfree." There'll be more similarities to it if there wasn't already.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Deep within the forest, there was the heart that held the thread of it together.
The definite spirit that governed the forest and protected those who resided within it.
𝐆𝐀𝐈𝐀
As of now, amongst the abundance of trees, it resided in the tree that stood the tallest.
A colossal tree of a calming, green light that shot up to the heavens, the enormous branches looking down upon not only humans, but the trees around it who were feeble in its stature.
Surprisingly, the girl before didn’t feel so small. In fact, she was brought with a sense of familiarity in its sight.
This is like the tree that connects the heavens.
The girl stood before the tree, standing at a height of five foot nine. On this day, her hair was a hot pink, long and straight; nearly covering her eyes, to which she tried her best to part it away, revealing those sparkling diamond eyes blessed by the heavens; the moonlight bestowed a light filled with wonder upon it. She wore a jacket the same color as her hair, unzipped, with a white shirt beneath, and the sleeves rolled up halfway, revealing her skin of a lighter pink. The lower half of her bodied contained black pants with a soft fabric, while her fancy black shoes were a harder fabric.
𝐀𝐆𝐑𝐎𝐍𝐀 𝐊𝐄𝐋𝐕𝐀𝐑
I can’t stay out here for too long. That damned soul-ability.
She turned her back to the tree, soon turning her head around with a smirk.
Alrighty…
Just one.
All she did was raise her right hand, and yet, a cut unseen by the world itself was shot towards the tree, leaving a gash in its hard structure. The spirit within groaned in a faint agony, and with that, Agrona walked away, fated for mayhem.
The moon had begun to rise, signaling the end of day. The two teams carried their tables back into their respective buildings, sitting them down in the same spot they were previously.
Upon doing this, Lars announced to everyone that an important discussion would be held by noon tomorrow. Everyone else except those who were present during his last discussion batted an eye or raised an eyebrow, but eventually accepted it, and went to bed.
Some slept outside, while some inside. Link had chosen the latter, for even if he could not directly see the spirits, he could find solace in the delusion he could.
The tent he resided in was the same one he was placed after his battle with Mario, except it seemed much more refined this time. The tents themselves were made way wider, perhaps due to the effects of some soul-ability. He could actually take a few steps around inside, admiring the scenery—the walls etched in a blue fashion with purple stripes—and within those stripes of purple were windows of clear fabric. One of the two windows showed the headquarters beyond the three tents behind him, and the other, on the right side of the square-like tent, showed the tents right beside him of the same shape. Though, it was difficult to see it clearly.
He paid little attention to the other refinements, and instead lay flat on his back on the mattress ignited in a red shade, pitted against the right side of the room, staring at the ceiling. The lamp beside him, standing on a nearby counter built in wood, illuminated the room a bit—to the point where the light-blue carpet was visible.
Is this really going to be my life from now on?
His heart shrank at the realization. Being left alone in his thoughts was very nerve-wracking to him, even back in the forest where it had been that way for years. Of the deepest dejection, he groaned, rolling over lazily, now facing the wall of the tent. He concentrated on the wall specifically in order to ignore the chattering of the bugs, and what little chatter was from those in their tents. Being reminded of what he was connected to and what he was not, yet forced to be, made him soul ache.
But at least, a little thread of that connection still hung on, as the life spirit hovered around the lamp. This time, she had eyes, appearing as a lighter blue dot within where the eyes would be on a human. Link paid no attention to her; not like anything would change, since he could still sense her presence.
“Today was quite troubling, wasn’t it?” She asked, hovering closer to him.
He ignored her, lifting the blue cover over his head. How he hated speaking, or even thinking about the situation.
“You mustn't ignore it, it’s your life now.” Ordered the life spirit in a more demanding manner.
“Acknowledge that this was troubling. There is no need to negate your feelings.”
Link groaned in resentment, “Does it matter? Does it really?” He asked, his voice muffled behind the cover. “I wanted to live in peace with spirits, and then I was called to this seemingly more important thing. Now, I have no connection with them at all. Is there really a reason I should keep going if I don’t have a say in this whole thing?”
“We,” she stopped herself, “Many people don't have a choice in life. But it shouldn't halt the chance for growth.” She said, “Don't you remember those moments? That talk with Mario–”
“It's all nonsense.” Link interrupted, “None of their words will matter soon enough. They'll die…” the tone of his voice darkened, a heart-breaking realization setting in; the sinking of his heart imminent. “They spout these ideals of theirs, thinking it means something. But I don't understand. How could you move on knowing what lies at the end. Spirit Beasts live longer than humans, but death will come for them eventually, even the strongest. So what does it mean? Soon… if things keep on going, then… I'll be no different.”
“I think you understand what it means very well.”
The life spirit seemed to always have an answer to everything, but even she never understood the words she spouted out unwillingly. She was only programmed to say these things, not understand them. Yet, she desired to, for a reason even she did not know the answer to. “Life has meaning based on the things within it that grants you meaning, a meaning that will keep you moving forward. For you, it was the spirits, was it not?”
Link raises the covers off of his head, his eyes a bit sharp. “Yes, but I felt as if I was one of them.” He said, “Now, I just feel like a dumb human.”
“Then that is something you must accept, no matter how much you dislike it.” Said the life Spirit, ascent to Link's sadness. “You tried to understand them, you felt sadness, yet buried it beneath your hollow ego—you felt the weight of different perspectives. Link, you are human. You always were.”
Link felt his soul aglow.
Truth…
That word radiated in his head, and knowing those words came from the embodiment of life itself, he couldn't help but just look down in shame. Was this truly the reality all this time? Was his desire to reignite his connection with the spirits nothing more than a distant dream? That couldn't be.
Those memories of the caretaker, those he had suppressed, he knew something was off about them.
Why can't I let go? He asked himself.
Eventually, he threw the covers off of him, sitting up on the side of the bed for a moment. The life spirit followed the moment, just as she followed him as he stood up and took a few steps towards the entrance.
“Where are you going?” She asked him.
Link stopped, staring back at her. “I'm simply going to get some fresh air, that's all.”
But unbeknownst to them, his speaking of the devil had made it appear. In front of the entrance, there Mario stood, holding a plate containing spaghetti he had made himself. Before the moon had arisen, both teams had been subjected to eating what Mario had made, and for the most part, they enjoyed it. Meanwhile, Link rebuffed to eat.
Both stared at each other for a moment, eyes wide. It seemed as if both hadn't expected their actions. Nervously, Mario held out his plate, the bags under his eyes visible.
“You didn't eat back there, and it was a rough day.” He said, “So, have this.”
Link stood dumbfounded.
Can't you all just dissappear?
Chapter End
Notes:
A definite spirit is a spirit that governs an entire area and spirits as opposed to regular spirits who attune to merely one thing
Chapter 40: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 28 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Not gonna lie, this might be the longest arc the series will have, though the possibility of it is 50/50
Chapter Text
Reluctantly, Link let Mario into the tent—both of them sitting on the carpet in the middle of the tent, both of their legs crossed. Mario sat the plate of Spaghetti on the floor, though ideally, he desired to put it on a table of sorts.
No matter, he wanted him to accept it anyway.
Though, Link only stared at the plate, the life spirit fading away. “So, what do you want?”
“I already explained it,” Mario said, “I'm offering you a chance to eat.”
Link sniffed the air, and it was only by the smell that the remembrance that he was hungry began to tug on his mind, for he hadn't eaten anything in two days.
But this food seemed very different from what was in the forest, yet it didn't seem artificial as he was told some food was.
“What is this again?” Link asked, staring at Mario this time, tilting his head slightly to the right.
Mario smiled. He had always been waiting for someone to ask that, but everyone already knew what he cooked. “Well, foremost, you have to know the history!” He said, hoisting his finger up dramatically. “Back in the Mushroom Kingdom—there is a group of monks called Toads.”
“Toads?” Link asked, the life spirit flashing. “Like, the amphibians? What kind of toads? Froakies? Seismitoads?”
Mario chuckled, “Not those kinds. Keyword being monks, Link.” He said, “They reside in monasteries, worshipping the stars as their gods.”
“Gods?” Link tilted his head even more. “How can there be multiple gods?”
“Wait, you don't have multiple gods where you come from?” Mario asked, his mouth slightly agape as he stared more intently.
Where's Meralin when ya need her?
Link simply shook his head. “We only have one God, Hylia.” He said, “The goddess of time."
“So I've heard.” Mario nodded. “Though, I was unsure of the full scope of what I was learning. So I assume this has a relation to your soul ability?”
Link stared at his palm, his eyes dispirited. “Yeah, the Triforce.” He answered, “It’s still surprising that I was the one to bear this power. I was just some kid with no friends, even with humans around. I was… a nobody.” He sat his arm to his side. He was still in the state of processing. “Well, I feel more of a nobody now than back then. At least, I had more than just this responsibility.”
Mario gave him a thoughtful expression. These feelings connected the depths of his souls, though it wasn't his responsibility to tell others about it.
I'll only hurt myself even further if I tell.
But…
“I can understand that.” He said, faintly.
To Link's surprise, he found someone who could empathize with his struggles. A mere human, nonetheless. When putting it into consideration, they did possess overwhelming responsibilities.
To compete in this game of life, full of discord and confusion, was troubling. However, how could he possibly move forward and further his understanding if he wasn't willing to go those routes? Swelling up that anger, he let out a faint sigh of understanding.
Perhaps this was good, even if it was only for a moment.
Mario held his breath. Now, he didn’t have a choice. He had given away his past, and often, no matter how he tried to refute it—he would be questioned regardless. “You probably can see why, we're both vessels and all.”
Link nodded, “That's true.” He said, “Say, Mario.” He cringed at saying his name, “What exactly is your story? Must've been tough, huh?”
“Oh trust me, it was.” He chuckled, but this time, it did not seem to be one of humor. “You remember how I spoke of being a doctor, yes?”
Link merely nodded.
“Well, being a doctor is quite difficult.” Mario said. There was a lack of hope in those eyes of his. “If you can't work under pressure, then you aren't fit to be one. That's the standard belief of the Mushroom Kingdom. I've heard it's the same in other countries as well, but that's a totally different topic we're touching on.” He took a deep breath, wasting no further time. “While being a doctor in the mushroom kingdom, a disease washed over my home. Being the genius I was at that age, I was called up to be one of the people who fought against it by the princess herself. Even without a soul-ability, I still managed to save a lot of people. Yet…”
His stare became blank, as the next batch of words had been forced out.
“I couldn’t even save… my own brother.”
Link stood there for a moment, processing what he had just heard. Something about this revelation twisted his stomach, and he didn’t like it.
So that’s why…
He wasn’t sure of what to say, but that vision of death at firsthand, he knew it all too well.
“It’s terrible, isn’t it?”
“Yeah,” Mario replied in a daunting tone, “It’s truly terrible.”
“But how?”
“How what?”
“Despite your tragedy, you still move forward.” Link said, “But how could you do such a thing?”
Mario tensed, the darkness shrouding his eyes fading away, as the words that came next always gave him a sense of hope. “My brother probably wouldn’t want me to be sad.” he said, “Besides, human souls are stronger than one can imagine.”
“Is that really all there is to it?”
Dissatisfaction.
“There doesn’t have to be anything more to it than that, I think.” Mario said, “Above all, I just want to make sure the people who look up to me are safe. Live or die, that’s all that matters. If I stayed within despair, then I wouldn't be able to heal others.”
Such honorable words—he couldn’t help but be amazed.
Meralin’s smile flashed in his head.
Thanks, he wanted to say.
“Either way, no matter the struggles of life or this responsibility of ours, I think we’ll make it through in the end. Dont’cha think?” Mario’s eyes showed a sense of hope like no other.
What kind of being would he be to simply disapprove of it?
He’d be just as bad as he claimed to be, yet there were humans.
“Perhaps, yeah.” He took a risk with those words; Mario could tell, but it felt good for both. "Talking to others isn't something I'm all too fond of, but honestly, it's interesting to see different perspectives."
Mario smiled, "Seems you've learned some things since the test." He said, "Slighty more easy to approach now. Wonder what led to this."
He had an idea of what, but didn't want to be rude in anyway.
Link scratched his head, sighing. "I don't think I've changed all that much." He claimed, "Even if I did or thought such, I wouldn't speak about it, I think."
"And that's fine by me."
Link gave him a faint smile, though it faded in an instant.
“Welp! Now that it’s out of the way!” Mario said, aiming to move on from the conversation. “I was going to say that spaghetti helped the Toads of the monastery get stronger. It was founded by the king three generations ago, and in times of despair, it gave them hope. Maybe it’s something spiritual, but either way, I think it’s great!”
Link stared back down, the conversation still floating in his head. This whole encounter felt surprisingly endearing to the soul. He couldn’t tell if he truly hated that or not, but he trusted himself in this possibly fleeting moment.
But before he could even pick up the fork, the life spirit returned in its full form, this time a bit distorted as it hovered beside him.
Of course, Mario could see it. “Oh hey, it’s that life spirit that’s been following ya.” he said, Link still focused on its weird form. “Saw it a couple of times in the corner of my eyes during the event. Interesting little one.”
The life spirit felt as if something was off, as if a disruptance within her existence—a minor cut seemingly, but a deep wound to those of her kind. She was giving Link an indication through showing her distorted form, and he would be quick to rise to the occasion, knowing that it couldn’t speak.
“Show me.” A simple command, but proved to be useful as he floated up and down.
And its direction led out of the tent. She appeared as dim light, nearly being crushed by the weight of the darkness of the night.
Something is wrong.
Something was, and it was targeting her being specifically.
Chapter End
Chapter 41: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 29 [Unrepairable Rend]
Chapter Text
The Life spirit gestured for Link to follow her, and so he obeyed. Mario was sure to do the same, but he gave one, last disappointed look at the untouched Spaghetti before leaving.
Worth a shot, at least.
Upon stepping foot outside of the tent, the shivering night air struck him firsthand, the Kricketots chirping serving as background noise; although Link knew that there was a deeper reason, to attract female Kricketots.
Mario would step out as well, incredibly wary.
“Be careful,” he warned, tapping Link's shoulder, “Spectrals aren't supposed to be out here this late unless you're a leader.”
Link nodded, not giving a care about what was said. It was reflected in his eyes, barely acknowledging his presence. Mario didn’t take it personally, but it was troubling given that he was partaking in this.
Responsibility seemed to vary for him quite often.
Mario looked left and right, sighing as he followed the Hylian and Spirit.
“What is it?” Link asked, though the life spirit couldn’t speak due to being distorted. Seconds passed, and it seemed to be lessening the effect—its direction was unforgettable, heading straight to the east side of the forest.
Link had a gut feeling that something important lay beyond those trees and darkness, and Mario knew exactly what lied beyond.
“Gaia.” he spoke softly, “That’s the spirit of the forest.”
“And that’s where its habitat lies? Beyond these trees?” Link asked.
His nod inclined towards that suspicion. “I’m not sure what could be disturbing the life spirit involving it.” he said, rubbing his chin, “Maybe it’s a change in habitat? That life spirit came with you, right? They tend to have trouble adapting to the environments belonging to other spirits.”
“That could be a possibility. However, I think something else is at play.” Link mused, “Ever since coming here, the life spirit has been the only spirit I can see, trying or not.” It hurt to get those words through, “I’ve felt connected with it, so foremost, I can sense something is disturbing.”
The description fascinated Mario to a great extent. It wasn’t unbelievable that someone could be so connected with spirits, especially considering the more ancient way of the Spectrals. Of course, given the main objective of the Spectrals, it was a little unsettling.
He did notice the features of the lift spirit, furthering the sense of unsettlement. Very few, if at all spirits contained facial features, especially life spirits.
“I see,” he said, “So, I guess we’ll be following the life spirit then, huh?”
“That’s right.” Link said, doing just that as the life spirit grew closer to the forest.
Eventually, as expected, they headed into the forest, the moon shining through a cascade of dark leaves; some had been sewed together by the Sewaddles near the area. The branches creaked, the sound of the Kricketots ever so loudly. The darkness spirits seeped through the light of the moon, their slim, worm-like bodies floating in the air; slithering constantly until finding their place within the shadows. With each step, a sense of wonder filled the air; it was a deliberate battle against the darkness before them, as they weaved through the numerous branches.
“There is something special about this spirit.” Mario mentioned, watching it maneuver through the obstacles before it. “Have you noticed it?”
“Spirits are all special to me.” Link said, “Even if there’s an anomaly, I wouldn’t notice. But I think that there is something different about this spirit.” he turned to Mario, “What do you think it is?”
“It has faint facial features, you see?” Mario said, pointing at it, avoiding a branch. “Most spirits of its kind are only small forms of light.”
Link thought carefully, remembering when the spirits’ appearance first changed. “I had assumed it was adapting, but I’m not sure if that’s the case anymore.”
Hylian folklore often spoke of spirits gaining the form of a human when it meets a person it desires to follow. Often, Life Spirits were the forefront of this concept, for they could attach to anything that was alive. That was part of the reason Link didn't take it too seriously, but he was now aware that cultures can vary—so perhaps something was different.
Mario idly brung his hat downward in thought, wondering if it could be his responsibility to capture this spirit for research purposes; the idea was quickly discarded, and he was disgusted by it. Stepping on a nearby twig, he was reminded how far out they were. The trees that made the entrance weren't even visible anymore, let alone the totems.
“Best make this quick.” Mario insisted, “We're too far from the totems. Expect dark spirits.”
Link shuddered at that thought. For the pursuit of the spirit, there was a possibility that he could fall back into the same loop into killing spirits, and yet, he couldn't stop now.
I may not have a connection, but…
I'm still obligated to follow the spirit.
“We'll try and avoid it as much as possible.” Link said. “It's about being a Spectral, yes, but I don't want the meaning of their lives to become vague.”
Treating spirits as living beings; Mario could only stare at him quizzically. “That’ll be hard to do.” He said, “We all have our own ways, but I'm still a Spectral at heart.”
Link grimaced. “Have it your way.” He said, “But have you know, you're not my friend with that way of thinking.”
“Understandable,” Mario said, holding back anger. “But remember, I'm still your teammate.”
Link rolled his eyes, “Whatever.”
Mario merely stayed silent.
The branches were beginning to get thinner. The trees seemed very different in shape as they went up.
“Spirit,” Link called, “Give us a sign that we’re closer.”
The life spirit nodded its head, causing both of them to stop.
“How close are we, if you will.”
The life spirit merely pointed its tiny fingers towards the inner working of the forest, a tiny light visible from afar.
“Seems like we’re almost there.” Link said, looking at Mario.
Mario smirked, “That’s good. I’ve been getting tired already.” he said, droughty.
Link gave him a look of slight concern. “Didn’t you get some sleep?”
“Just barely, but it’s usually not a problem.”
Link shook his head. He knew all too well that a lack of sleep was dangerous, and he knew for a fact Mario knew it as well, so why was he…
“You should go, then,” he said. “You won’t be useful at all if you’re tired.”
Mario simply shrugged. “I’ll get sleep when I get sleep.” he said, “No turning back now, I have to look after you—and your spirit of course. Best believe I won’t be the only one getting flack right on the spot.
Link brushed off a large leaf, sighing. “Don’t be a fool.”
A human repeating his mistakes, the one thing that he despised. “Either way, this won’t go unnoticed by them, isn’t that right? Just go now so you don’t have to deal with it later.”
Mario stayed silent for a moment. Putting it into consideration, he hadn’t slept all that well since the event started. Thanks to the Star Road, it wasn’t a hassle to keep himself active—but even that brought exhaustion.
“We’re too far deep in the forest now. Going back alone or not, we’re both in for punishment.” he said, “Like I said, I’ll get sleep when I get sleep—whether you want my help or not isn’t up to you.”
Why are humans so ignorant? That’s all he could ponder about now.
Conversing with them was one thing, but witnessing their refusal for certain things was another.
“What’ll be the consequences of this, anyway?”
“Could lead to us not participating in the final event, or clean-up duty at the minimum.” Mario said, “Best to hope it’s the latter.”
Link opposed the idea, though he didn’t have time to speak any further.
Among the large branches, vines surrounding its glory, a figure was standing triumphantly on a single one—the moonlight making his shadow-like image visible as he sat peacefully, his eyes closed and his hands clasped together as he sat with his legs crossed. It was simple meditation. His back was turned to the three, but Mario knew who he was very well; from the way the man in black turned around, he seemed to know Mario quite well too.
Chapter End
Notes:
I think I have a clear idea of how this story will end.
Chapter 42: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 30 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Fun chapter to write. I like adding small scenes that aren't necessarily needed, yet are there to add more expansion to the story.
Chapter Text
“Rosalina…”
Even at night, Unicornera could feel anger swelling up. She didn't sleep, which was normal for her, and it seemed that Rosalina was still up at this time as well.
She sat within a wood chair in the middle of the headquarters, reading a book of sorts. Beside her, on a small platform of the same wood her chair was built in, was a single candle.
At this point, with Unicornera's horn igniting an ever-growing red, the candle wasn't all that useful. “You let that runt walk about?” She asked.
In response, Rosalina offered nothing more than the shadow of indifference, flipping a page in her book; it was as if the air remained thick with unrecognized words.
“Why not?” Asked Rosalina after a wave of silence, “It enhances my teachings, does it not?”
“It goes against strict rules concerning Spectral regulations. We already broke a few with that plan.” Argued Unicornera.
“And yet, you relished that plan.” Rosalina said, “It aligned with your goal, so it's fine on your end, correct?”
“That boy is a foolish lunatic, and letting him roam free will further stain your name, wouldn't you agree?” Unicornera said.
Rosalina unveiled the shadow, gazing her sparkling eyes over at her student. “What does my reputation matter?” she asked, “I am aware of my spot within this universe. It won't matter in the end when I achieve my goal.”
Unicornera only sighed, knowing she was talking to nothing more than one who claimed to be promised for glory and no consideration for anything else. She couldn't be disappointed either.
“Suit yourself,” she said, “Buf if this event goes on and you face your consequences, please do not be surprised.”
Rosalina scoffed, “Very well.” She said, “And if Mizan achieves his sense of interconnection and becomes more than you are, then don't be surprised either.”
No words needed to be said. Unicornera nodded, too tired and too frustrated to speak—with no expression on her face harboring those feelings, she walked back to the bedroom, leaving Rosalina alone once more.
Don't act so high and mighty, you hatred filled brat.
Well, it wasn’t so far-fetched to think that he would be out here at this time given what he had seen from him, but there was a part of Mario who was in disbelief.
Is she really that irresponsible? He wondered.
She most likely was considering her goal, but due to their separation in childhood, Mario didn’t really know much about her.
Mizan, on the other hand, seemed to be excited to see a familiar face, and even more so to see an not-so familiar face.
Triforce Soul. He thought, standing up and twisting his body forward, his wide grin a dazzle in the night. He took a few steps towards the edge of the enlarged branch, precariously allowing himself to hang off the edge.
“Well, who expected to see two vessels out in the open at this time of night?” Mizan said, his voice echoing through the forest. “The Strongest is a very respectable and responsible man, as expected from his position, so why is it that he's allowing his students to break the rules?”
“Who is…”
“Mizan.” Mario answered Link's question. “He was involved in Rosalina's plan.”
A piercing gaze casted upon Link's face upon hearing that information, foretelling a series of worries. “Shouldn’t we leave now?” He remembered what they were here to do. No, we still have to follow the spirit.
Mario stepped in front of Link protectively, though Link was a bit reluctant. “I'd doubt he'd try something like that.” He said, “My last encounter with the Pisano implied that… we're friends now?”
“I don't buy it.” Link argued, keeping his eyes on Mizan.
For a moment, he didn’t do anything but stare them down. But after what seemed like an hour, he leapt into the air, his descent down to the messy forest below filled with grace.
He landed onto the sticks, cracking them as he knelt down to prevent himself from falling despite landing with injury. He then raised himself up, staring at the two.
There was a crackling tension surrounding the air as they locked eyes. That is, until it was broken up by a welcoming laugh by Mizan.
“Friend!” His grin got abnormally wider, his voice ever so obnoxious. “What are you doing out here this time of night?”
Mario and Link stared at each other for a moment.
“Ah, um.” Mario didn’t know what to say. “Link and I were following the life spirit.”
“Life spirit?” Mizan mused, “Where? I see nothing of the sort.”
Mario gestured to his behind; Mizan followed, his eyes widening as the spirit danced up and down, soon hovering close above him. “Ah, the spirit of life.” he was amazed, “This is nothing like back in my hometown. Might I ask, why does it possess such a human shape?”
“We don't know.” Link stepped forward in front of Mario. “But that's besides the point I have. Why the hell are you out here–”
“Calm down.” Mario whispered, though Mizan did not seem offended in the slightest.
“Ah, Triforce Soul!” Mizan proclaimed, “I must admit, it seems fate seems to guide me towards the strongest foes often. Those within existence like you bear amazing strength, correct?”
Link’s body tensed. “What are you trying to say?”
“You two are following this spirit. Something must have happened to the spirit in order for it to require the help of lesser beings such as yourself.” That comment stung Link a bit, but he kept his cool. “So I grant a proposal,” he looked back at the two, “In the case that I assist you in this journey involving the spirit, then in return, you fight me!”
“Huh?”
“Okay, Mizan.” Mario retook his position in front of Link. “We didn't come here for a fight, nor are you involved in this.”
“But friends are supposed to help each other in times of need? It's not like that dump of a team would allow me to do things like this on my own, unless it's a quest of some sorts.” Mizan said, “This is a chance to do something new with people I enjoy being around, someone who doesn't judge my quest of strength, and I surely won't judge yours. That being said, am I to tag along?”
Mario could only stare in disappointment. This meaning of what a friend was only made Mizan seem as if he was a child who had never achieved true happiness.
He could understand why one would yearn for happiness, even if it danced out of reach, but he didn’t understand why this was occuring or why it should.
Rosalina…
He balled his fists. At that point, Link had already made his decision.
“I'll accept.” Link said in a serious tone.
“To help a spirit… I'll do anything.”
Mizan nodded.
This was another chance to see the strength of those above him in existence and what it truly meant. I almost feel distant.
“Lead the way, Triforce Soul.”
Mario had conflicting feelings about the matter. However, it was just an addition to what he would need to do.
Chapter End
Chapter 43: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 31 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Longest Chapter so far.
Perhaps the next shall be even longer.
Chapter Text
“You are the last of an entire race of people,” Mizan said, “You'll have no one to inherit your spirit after your death. How does that make you feel, Triforce Soul?”
Admittedly, Link could only hold his head down in response to that question. “I don't feel much towards it,” he said, “never really thought about it.”
“That lack of thought surrounding everything around you, even things you deem as meaningless, is why so many get so lost through life.”
They were already on their way, Mario taking the lead this time around. He keenly listened to their conversation.
“There's no use in thinking of something meaningless.” Link said, “When I'm gone, it won't matter who inherits what; the point is, I'm not a factor anymore.”
He could remember the death spirits that resided in the forest; only now, they seemed more fuzzy in his head. Above all, he still shivered at that thought.
“It means whatever we decide.” Mizan said. “Hypothetically, one can view succession as a means to immortalize themselves.”
Link could understand that.
He had heard of so many ideals, it would be merely irresponsible to disregard them when met with a similar one. Yet, right here, right now, he could say nothing.
“Mario, do you know these forests well? Any idea where we're heading?”
Mizan frowned.
“Seems we're heading towards the territory of the life spirit after all.” Mario said, “Be aware. Territory of spirits usually causes a change in scenery.”
“And what can we expect from this foe?” Mizan asked.
“Foe?” Link asked, “This isn't a dark spirit, moron. There's no need to fight it.”
“That is true; however, when spirits and their territory are disturbed by outside forces, their nature seems to be more aggressive.”
Link shivered.
His mind immediately traced back to the spirit of life's distorted anatomy. If the Spirit of life could feel so connected to everyone’s emotions, then Link’s assumption would be…
Someone was messing with the spirit’s territory.
And If that's true, then a powerful foe awaits me.
Mizan would relish in this thought.
As they ventured more into the forest; passing through the damp and gloomy branches, a breathtaking landscape quite familiar to Link would unveil before them. The trees were even more towering then the section of the forest they had just left.
In the distance, a chain of rugged grassy mountain peaks stood sentinel, their jagged silhouettes piercing the sky.
At this point, Link felt so incredibly different, and this wasn't because of his indefinite disconnection with the spirits. No. This was because of the different viewpoints he had listened to. They were ringing in his head so loudly, and it had been the same for his short felt sleep.
If I had been how I was now, then I'd probably be super empty.
“Know any way to get past the mountain peaks?” Asked Mizan, urging to test his might.
“We don't.” Mario said,turning towards the life spirit who took interest in a different route—one towards the east side of the clearing which led into another section of the forest.
And so, they would follow. They first walked over an average sized hill before arriving at the daunting trees.
The terrain began to radiate with golden shimmers falling upon them, a light being set at the far center—the life spirit followed that light.
Mario was the same one leading the way, the life spirit before him.
Mizan couldn’t keep his mouth shut for much longer, even though he knew Link wasn't up for a conversation. Reasonable for someone who had just met him, but he still wanted to learn.
That look of envy was ever so daunting.
This feeling in his heart couldn't be swerved with anything else but a fight, so…
“If you truly have nothing to inherit, then all traces of you will be gone.” He said, keeping on his content look. “Why is it that you carry on? There won't be another way, another meaning in the strength you carry.”
Those eyes of yours… is that what it is? Link could only wonder.
“Why would I care about that?” Link asked, “I may not be connected with the spirits as of now but that doesn't mean I don't value my own life.” He shot a glare at him, “What is your obsession with this… ‘strength’ anyway?”
Mizan steered his gaze downward, hesitating. “Family.” He spoke hollow. “I was born in the Cheng dynasty back in the east. You probably haven't heard of them, as their wealth and Influence had died down slightly due to me leaving, but weight of their actions still reside.” He rolled up his sleeve, revealing a deep, gashing wound on his wrist. “I wanted to leave. I was supposed to be the next heir of the clan, specifically because I needed to follow the natural order of things… to be born, to be perfect for other people because of tradition, no chance to look for anything else. All I wanted wwas entertainment. Martial arts was my hobby, and they wanted me to become detached from that.”
Link examined the wound, realizing its cause. “That’s... that’s a heavy burden to bear,” he eventually said, his voice softer now.
The darkness of humanity was right in his face, yet he couldn't even bring himself to blame Mizan.
Mario's eyes had darkened.
“I can’t say I’m surprised at them,” Link said after a moment. “People like that… they only care about control. No, people in general.”
Mizan let out a dry chuckle. “Yeah. And for a long time, I thought it was all pointless.” He glanced at Link, his expression unreadable. “But I moved on from it eventually. The question is... have you?” He tilted his head slightly. “You're one of the strongest beings in the world. No, within existence as a whole, though your full potential hasn't been reached. You could wipe out the Spectrals completely with little effort, shape the world however you want. Why not just do it?”
Mario scoffed under his breath.. I’ve heard this before.
Mizan studied him carefully, something unreadable in his expression.
Link simply nodded thoughtfully, folding his arms. “You might think it's simple, but the thing is, I don't think it's right to kill things. No matter how strong I get, I don't think I could truly go through with it.”
Life was quite valuable to Mizan. Even if it was fleeting, at his last moments, all he could wish for was to look back on his life and be happy. Any regrets could be discarded in the face of happy memories, even small moments of bliss.
But if it couldn’t be sought through killing another—killing the people who caused you so much restriction that could conflict with those happy memories?
He didn’t have the strength to do it himself, yet these people could.
“Rosalina says we have to accept everything that comes with existence. But you—” his eyes flickered with something unreadable “—you can’t accept that you could be evil?”
The look in Link’s eyes was fierce.
This person was infuriating.
Regret.
“If I do that, then the meaning behind life will become vague.” Link said. "Life has an end, but it shouldn't be forced."
“So this is the path you've chosen?” Mizan asked, his tone shifting. “Even though it makes no sense?”
Link shrugged. “The simplest things in life tend to be the most valuable. What makes no sense to someone may make sense to a different person."
He couldn’t understand what could possibly drive this mindset.
He was here, standing as a Spectral of immense strength, perfect for murdering dark spirits, yet his heart’s content doesn’t allow such.
Mizan scowled, the thought of it was an anomaly.
What is this path of strength?
"Well, the simple things in life are often the most valuable, though I don't understand." His voice was more sparky. “When we fight, I’ll show you the truth.” He said. “The truth of your own strength.”
That strength, at least what it meant for Link, came from the spirits.
Where does it lie now?
He understood humanity’s selfishness, but perhaps, sometimes it was justified.
Thought this was something he could not look forward to.
A Spectral in his current form was against what he stood for, but he still hadn’t defined what it truly meant for his soul.
“Maybe not.” Link said, “Or perhaps you can learn something too.”
All of the sudden, a light flickered in front of the two, and they quickly recognized the source of it being Mario’s right palm, which held a small totem; inside of its carved eyes was a dimly lit light.
“What’s that?” Asked Link.
Mario studied it for a moment before answering. “A compact function of Star Road.” His tone was cautious. “When we got here, I knew something was off. The level of dark spirits were low—too low. Almost non-existent.” He glanced around, tightening the grip of the totem. “This light amplifies the effects, so if there's something nearby, we'll know soon enough.”
Link frowned. “So… there are dark spirits nearby?”
Mario didn’t answer right away. He just watched as the totem’s glow pulsed, slow and steady.
“Let’s find out,” he finally said. It didn't take long. As they ventured further into the night, all of them could feel that presence of a faint impending doom. Mario felt it the most, of course—thus, he came to a conclusion.
“Told you so.” Said Mario. “Lot’s of 'em too.”
This excited Mizan, “If so many are around, then I’d say we’d take care of them immediately.” he said, “That totem isn’t going to hold too many off with such a faint light.”
Star-road is a soul-ability that works at its maximum potential during the day. The darkness of the night, resembling the darkness of space, overwhelmed the many of its functions as if they were mere specs, just as the stars were within space’s wonder.
“If it comes to that, then we have no choice but to.” Mario said, “It’s a good thing we’re all out here together. As long as we can put our powers to use, then we should be safe. Bad news is, we’ll be getting punished very harshly for this.”
“Well, you will, that is.” Mizan chuckled, “Rosalina doesn’t mind my absence.”
“Just as I expected.” Mario scoffed, stepping on and breaking a branch. “Oh yeah, there’s something I wanted to ask you, about Rosalina, that is.”
“Go on.”
“From what I’ve seen, you’ve considered me a friend. I assume this means you aren’t involved in her plan?”
Mizan grinned, shaking his head. “Of course not.” he said, “I can understand her actions, but I can’t condone them. You’re too valuable for me to merely let you slip by.”
“Hm. Quite… endearing.” Mario nodded, though he felt nothing but hollow words spilling from Mizan’s mouth.
“Sad thing is, my sister couldn’t care less about the rules or how her actions affect anyone,” he continued, voice filled with frustration. “To be honest, I can’t even blame her for wanting to take my birthright.” His jaw tensed. “But that doesn’t mean she deserves it. Power should be placed in the hands of people like Lars, not her.”
Mizan tilted his head slightly. “But do you think you are worthy of it, Future Star?”
That question struck Mario deeper than he expected, like a sword.
He had never once considered himself the rightful heir. Even in private, when Lars spoke to him with an unwavering conviction, telling him something he would never forget, the doubt still lingered.
“You shouldn’t ask questions like that,” Mario muttered, gaze flickering downward. “I don’t like talking about my past. I rarely do.”
“But we’re friends, Future Star.”
Mario let out a quiet scoff before looking him into the eye. "Do you even know my name?"
The Strongest... that name ringed in his head.
Mizan took a moment before responding, as if he were taking into consideration his lack of connection. That was only what Mario could hope.
“Even if I did, I probably wouldn’t remember it well. Apologies.”
“Well, to be honest, I don’t really consider myself above people, especially not here.” Mario said.
“But you are by definition someone who is contributing more to saving the world than mere Spectrals.” Mizan said, dropping his grin, looking more confused than ever. “You people are so blinded by perception.”
"It's mainly not to stroke my own ego, y'know?"
He paid little attention to Mizan’s words, only considering the last sentence. His focus was honed onto his surroundings, fearing a swarm of dark spirits, or perhaps dangerous Pokemon would jump up at any moment.
“But perception is what keeps me going in this world.” Mario said, “I was chosen as a Spectral through pure luck. A scrubby, pathetic young doctor aiming to atone for his sins and save his city before the Princess claimed I hosted the star spirit. Then, Lars arrived to the kingdom, and took me in. Best I do something with that luck besides trying to show how much of a privilege it is.”
“Oh, so you were a doctor?”
"That’s right.”
“Quite the shame, really.” Mizan said, “back where I come from, there are a short amount of people with the ability to heal. I could have, for my ability allows it, and perhaps the emperor wouldn’t have to die.”
Link squinted, feeling the trembling of his hand. Though, he was listening to the conversation. “How exactly are people chosen to be Spectrals? Is it really just through soul-abilities?”
“Soul-abilities can manifest at anyone, at any time. We don’t know exactly how they awaken or why only specific people have it, but it’s still a phenomenon that is a requirement to become a Spectral. They know how it manifests through the help of someone else’s soul ability, one who is higher in authority than most within existence.” Mizan said, “Mine was awakened after a training session with my master.”
“Mine was awakened through a spirit’s rampage.” Link mentioned, awaiting Mario’s answer for a moment, though he didn’t want to bring up the past any more than he needed to. “It was hard to wrap my head around when I was taken in.”
Mizan chuckled a bit, “Oh, I understand that one.” he said, “I couldn’t believe my eyes when hearing the explanation. It sounded too good to be true. I never knew that I contained something that could make me even stronger beyond just my wing chun.”
“It was like being hit with ten Boldores.”
Soon, they were both chuckling, shortly forgetting their banger from earlier and embracing their understanding of one another. Mario chuckled faintly a bit.
“You ever seen a Boldore up close?” he asked, “Short, yet as hard as steel.”
“Ironic, considering they're supposed to be akin to rocks.”
“That’sa exactly what I was thinking!”
They were all chuckling at this point.
“You know, Triforce Soul,” he ceased his chuckling, “I am not quite fond of you, but It seems you do possess quite a bit of charm.”
Link didn’t take his disliking to heart, and accepted the compliment, nodding with a smile.
“Hopefully that charm sticks with you.” He said.
Mizan tilted his head, “Perhaps. Depends on our future battle… and that mindset of yours when the time comes.”
Link felt a warm feeling in his heart, one that he didn’t want to get rid of nor have.
For all of its bad traits, humanity seemed to have a sense of peace. Perhaps it was worth exploring, or perhaps not.
He could only wonder, for the trembling had stopped.
They had finally reached the end of this section of the forest, the light ever so shimmering as golden sparks descended from the air; an aura of mysticism filled the air.
But they were supposed to arrive at the light fully so many minutes ago. They hadn’t even realized it hadn’t gotten any wider or bigger due to their other concerns, and now, here they stood; the sparks still falling, the light still afar in a distance, lying within another section of the forest as they stood in this wide, open field hosting a smooth, circular terrain.
On their right side was a small, wide pond that acted as a barrier, separating the trees around its circular shape. On the other side was the west section of the forest.
Something was off, and everyone knew.
The night was no more.
Daytime... had returned.
Chapter End
Chapter 44: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 32 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Funnest part of the arc in my eyes, these next batch of chapters.
Chapter Text
“Weren’t we supposed to have reached the tree by now?” Asked Link. Admittedly, that was on the minds of everyone right now. The Life Spirit had finally stopped moving forward, these thoughts, they were worrying.
This isn’t good.
She didn’t understand why had been so reactionary lately. Had it been because she had formed some sort of bond with Link? Nevertheless, it felt unnatural.
Perhaps we should run. No, we should hide.
This struggling to make a definite decision. Were the death spirits right?
This descent from spirit to humanity left an unnerving stain on her existence.
But she couldn’t just let them win.
She wanted to make a decision, but she couldn’t speak in her distorted form; but she could feel it, they were right there. Right next to the tree and its almighty splendor.
With it being day time again, Star Road could be used to its full capacity, so that was good news. The bad news lied in this illusion; and whether it was the help of a soul-ability or a spirit’s territory.
Areas like these were rare to see as Spectrals other than the likes of Lars or Rosalina. There was no way of telling, but this uncertainty ignited a fire within Mizan, and brought a chilling to Link’s dampened heart.
“Stay close.” Mario urged, backing up a few steps. “This could be a spirit’s territory.”
“A dark spirit or something else?” Link asked.
That impending doom from earlier; Mario and Mizan knew all too well.
“Dark spirit, definitely.”
And there’s that.
It was certain that he would commit to his duties as a definite Spectral.
He could only wonder why it had to happen so soon, but the reality was in front of him now.
Mizan turned over to Link, “Triforce Soul.” he said, his voice filled with glory as the glory spirits; golden streams of light that danced around the caster. A fist was raised up to his chest, shaking with excitement. “This'll be a battle for survival. Be keen to your instincts!”
But would this be a battle for his survival, the survival of others, or the survival for the spirits themselves? The air was thin, cackling with a sense of tension, silence ensuing the area. Mario pivoted his right foot slightly to the side, hinting a danger towards that direction, and the life spirit followed. “Just focus on you.” Link said in a sour tone.
“There!”
Mario announced.
Within the territory of the spirit, the scenery often changes to their liking; or more so, their Inner world, reflecting their state of mind, and mostly nature. This case scenario was the former, the sky seemingly more condensed, and the sun further away. From the ground, no effect or change to the grass, but the shadows of the clouds above, arose three beasts of darkness. They resembled the anatomy of the average man, coated in a dark, surging aura with glowing eyes of light. No more shadows remained, for they had become the spirits of darkness. Despite their similarity to the human anatomy, their limbs were outstretched in such an abnormal and unsettling way.
Mario took a step forward, halting both Mizan and Link.
Was he really going to handle this all by himself?
Would it be necessary to use the stronger functions in this scenario?
Perhaps, but that would be a waste of energy for whatever lies ahead.
These Dark Spirits don’t seem relatively strong.
However, I know Link won’t destroy these things as easily.
He’ll need some assistance. I do not know the full extent of Cheng’s abilities, but I’ma sure he’ll need some help as well, no matter what.
That being said…
A single movement forward was the end of the ground beneath him, crumbling into nothing as he leapt forward with his fist reeled back–a considerable distance away from the two.
He would be dependent on the first function!
Dark claws lashed out of him, though with his enhanced physical strength, he was able to evade left and right before leaping over them in the form of a backflip.
Overkill, even for him.
Landing onto the ground, the brightest star decided to go a bit over what he had promised; a shift resembling the sound of clanking machinery was heard as his hands, both set in a straight line, radiating with sparks of gold, expanded rapidly.
The second function, combining light itself into a condensed singularity that expanded ever so rapidly before it nearly engulfed the entire battlefield. Mizan and Link shut their eyes in the face of the light while the spirits nearly faded into nothingness. If not for their territory, they would’ve lost for sure.
As the singularity cleared, dimming back into the sparks, in the face of the stunned spirits, Mario struck, his fist pounding into the face of the spirit who he assumed to be a leader of some sort, and sending it flying and seeping into the shadows.
Combining the first and second function wasn’t a good idea. It put quite the tax on his body using more than one at the same time. If not for the stamina increase the first function brought him, he surely would’ve been worn out by now.
Now… where’s…
His question was answered as he felt a shadow right above him. He hadn’t forgotten about the other two, but he was impressed by the speed this one went at.
A giant claw enlarged his vision, however…
“Friend!”
A pillar of black iron slammed down onto the spirit’s head, making it seep back into the shadows along with the other. “Allow me to assist in a way!”
This wasn’t even a tool. The staff he held proudly over his shoulder was a function of his soul ability.
𝑬𝑿𝑻𝑹𝑬𝑴𝑰𝑻𝒀 𝑶𝑭 𝑳𝑰𝑭𝑬
—𝑹𝑼𝒀𝑰 𝑱𝑰𝑵𝑮𝑼 𝑩𝑨𝑵𝑮—
A fifteen foot incredible, majestic hunk of iron with the height of fifteen feet and the size of a barrel. It contained a gold ring on each end, never falling off the staff even in times where it was being flung around ruthlessly.
It possessed the power to change at any size the user desired. As for now, with complete control over the width and height, the width resembled one of a normal staff.
The dark spirits emerged from the shadows once more, each one opposing the direction of the two as they stood back to back.
There was something Mizan sought, knowing his friend could very well handle his own.
The requirement for the activation of another function, the one he’d been wanting to use for so long, and it was through this staff.
A battle hungry grin filled his face as he readied the staff for a throw, his right hand position at the front of the staff, while his other at the back. Contrary from before, the aura radiating from his body was a fire of orange instead of a calm blue.
It was pure heat…
One that not only appeared because of intensity.
But also because of a pride like no other, channeling it into pure power.
This staff was said to be blessed by the heaven themselves, and so, it would pierce through the heavens themselves. No, just the air as it was launched forward.
This was called…
𝑺𝑯Ē𝑵𝑮𝑴Ì𝑵𝑮 𝑫𝑬 𝑱Ì𝑵𝑻Ó𝑼 𝑯𝑼Ǔ𝒀À𝑵 𝑻Ú 𝑪É𝑵𝑮 𝑾Á𝑵!
The nature of this move harbored destruction, immediately creating a soaring smoke from the explosion. The ground beneath was no more—nothing but burning dirt resided.
Mario could make a hypothesis on what that meant.
“Mizan.” He said, and so, Mizan would obey, calling back his staff with a mere gesture to which it immediately came back into his hands, almost as if it possessed a consciousness of its own. The fire decreased, soon becoming faint ashes.
“Yes?” He asked.
“These dark spirits seem to be using the shadows to their advantage. I tested out that hypothesis earlier and you only furthered it with that attack of yours.” Mario said, “However, the problem is, this is their territory. With the clouds being a factor, it’ll be hard to put out their shadow for good.”
This had gotten a lot more challenging, and to that, Mizan could only smirk.
He turned his gaze up towards the clouds. Ruyi Jingu Bang did quite the number on his soul, but it did have its own set of functions, but there needed to be specific requirements for them, and one of them was perfect for the clouds.
“Easy enough.” he said, “Mario, keep the other one occupied. I’ll keep the other occupied.”
“You got’a solution?”
He sat Ruyi Jingu Bang into the confines of the earth with a look that ensued nothing other but victory. “Yes, though it will be quite tedious.”
Mario wasn’t too certain of Mizan’s intelligence, but he did have faith in his power. He had been a Spectral for as long as he was.
“Well, I’ll leave it to you then.”
But something was missing.
The supposed leader had held keen onto the shadows themselves, seeping carefully beneath.
And it had arisen in front of Link, its abnormal figure taunting over him, its darkness perpetuating.
He could only stare at those eyes, filled with light, yet so much darkness.
The dichotomy of the two unnerved Link, yet courage had manifested the short sword manifested anyway?
Ancient Short Sword.
It was almost as if it contained a mind of its own. The Life Spirit watched him from afar, and there was only one question on her mind.
What have you learned, Link?
How far has life carried you?
She could see the fear and courage spirits surrounding him, like a dance between a light and dark light. As he stood there, facing his past again, possibly ready to commit the deed of what he regretted, he remembered the words he had heard just before the Spectrals were put to sleep.
Don’t walk as a human.
Walk as a Spectral, Link.
Chapter End
Chapter 45: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 33 [Unrepairable Rend]
Chapter Text
“That Spaghetti was amazing!” Meralin exclaimed, cheerfully.
“Be sure to wipe your mouth, please.” Beliona requested, bearing a face of disgust, kneeling down with her hands under the chair right beside his sister, Meralin, who was doing the same motion.
Nightfall had arrived, meaning the event was officially over. With the quest completely, they all carried the long wooden table back into the headquarters by each chair. Unfortunately, Donkey Kong was asleep, and when he was, no one could wake him up. Perhaps a function? No one knew, nor was anyone that curious.
Moving the chairs in their original positions, it was finally time for bed. For most Spectrals, at least. Some were called in for a quest, others had other business to take care of, such as leftover garbage in the vicinity to protect the forest from any form of rot spirits.
As everyone went to their tents or to their beds, Link was going to do the same.
However, he noticed Cloud still standing in the upper right corner of the room, seemingly unaware of everyone leaving the room. It would be awkward to talk to him after all that happened. After all, he still contained some conflicting feelings towards that moment, reflecting onto Cloud.
However, it wouldn’t hurt.
“Everyone else has left.” he said, approaching Cloud. “It’s getting late, too. Are you staying here?”
Cloud didn’t answer, and Link took that as a refusal. Well, at least he had gotten the easy way out of a conversation.
He walked away—
“It wasn’t supposed to be this way.”
A singular sentence, and his easy way out was denied. Upon turning back, he noticed that Cloud had taken his back off the wall, standing more upright. “Back then, I was acting on my combat instinct, trying to fight the thing that stood in my way..” he said, “You’re here based on luck, nothing else.”
Link didn’t know how to respond. If anything, that luck made him even more infuriated that he was here.
“It seemed different to me.” Link spoke, “I’m sure you could’ve outrunned the spirit and left me to die, but you didn’t do that—”
“I couldn’t let it go unchecked.” Cloud said, “If I let that thing roam free, then what kind of Spectral would I be?”
Spectral this, Spectral that. Link wanted something more from Cloud, because it had to be there. Unlike Almos, he didn’t have an excuse for the way he was, his unrelenting loyalty that seemed to be a higher value than gold to him, his resentment towards him. It couldn’t stem from one factor alone, so with it being considered, Link cleared his throat, taking two steps forward towards the soldier boy. “Have you ever considered what it means to be human rather than a Spectral?”
That.
That was the question needed to finally make Cloud open his eyes, revealing a stern gaze. It was chilling to the bone.
Beliona was listening nearby, standing near the window on the right side of the graceful wooden structure.
A sighed followed his steps. Now, he stood face to face with Hylian. It was as if the calm air had been tossed to the side, tension acting as its replacement. “Humans chased their ideals–and that’s the reason they regressed.” he declared, “They get so caught up in the fear—fear of not living up to their own beliefs that it paralyzes them, making them ineffective. I can’t forget the people I fight with, like Mario and Sonic. It’s a burden that weighs on me. In the end, it’s human nature that they’re like that.” His tone, it had become sharper. “However, take a look at what the Spectrals have been doing for centuries. So much time has passed, yet it hasn’t strayed away from their purpose, the purpose in which that has remained in human nature for centuries. Killing Dark Spirits for the survival of the world, and ourselves. People roam around safely because we animals assure their safety. If we abandon that, we’d just be abandoning our roots. We can’t let our own selfishness interfere with humanity… so…
Don't walk as a mere human... walk as a Spectral.”
Those words touched the inner workings of his soul, those that he did not understand, and those he did. To embrace instinct was to embrace the roots of nature, but that would bring forth a sense of ruthlessness, possibly resulting in death.
I couldn’t possibly…
The reality of how much he had just said to Link had settled in. On one hand, he hated the idea of helping someone who had made the mission go abort. On the other, he understood that he was his teammate.
But above all, the bitterness was stronger than that understanding. His soul was filled to brim with it.
“But it’s completely up to you.” Cloud said, making his way towards the door leading to outside. “I won’t stop you from following what you want. That’s just how humans are.”
He would then shut the door, leaving Link alone.
That memory was burned into his head.
Now, it was a test.
In the face of what defies you.
In the face of what makes you,
And in the face of what makes humanity.
How will the Trifroce Soul prevail?
Carve a path of victory of whatever chaos ensues.
Chapter End
Chapter 46: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 34 [Unrepairable Rend]
Chapter Text
Courage held too little of an understanding to have multiple functions—the same with the other two concepts of the Triforce. However, that didn’t mean it wasn’t powerful with the way it is now. In fact, it was comparable to Star Road’s first function in terms of potential.
The ancient short sword, the manifestation of courage, dwindled a bit.
Maybe it was more tactical to manifest a more defensive object. It had worked against Unicornera who could only assume to be stronger than what stood before him. Besides, they were a considerable distance away from one another.
Above all, Link didn’t want to engage in combat.
Either way, the dark spirit wasn't going to allow room for thought. It was an umbra, seeping through the shadows effortlessly before Link had time to manifest a defensive construct.
Just in time, acting on pure instinct, he had leaped up into the air, evading those pointy fingers.
He had jumped higher than expected, at least thirteen feet off the ground, but Link only assumed it was an effect of his ability.
But what was the ability of this thing?
It seemed to operate by the law of the shadow, embodying it, thus manipulating it.
But something had caught Link's eyes—a glitch of sorts when the creature entered the shadow. It was only for a split second, but it had lost its original shape, turning into a distorted mist.
That Spirit Beast spoke of errors in reality…
As he came damn, both hands were on the hilt of his short sword. He held it above his head, and slashed it down upon the spirit. He felt it go through, so when touched the ground, catching himself and turning back, he expected at least a tint of damage dealt.
But he had miscalculated.
As long as the move had a shadow, then the dark spirit wasn't affected by it.
Link's eyes widened, and he turned to his sword, now held in his right hand. A black liquid dripped off from the edge, almost acting as a physical representation of the shadow In itself.
There was no doubt that this spirit had a connection with the shadow, but then again, even after that broken connection—he understood that there must be a specific condition. The only obstacle was figuring out a way to figure out the condition, counter it with his current knowledge, and defeat the spirit without killing it, if possible.
Come on…
Dodging left and right, Mizan still managed to keep his eyes on Link! A swift movement to the right, he slammed his staff down on the spirit’s head once again—the force incredible!
Show me what you can do, Triforce Soul!
His footwork was impeccable, too fast for the human eye to capture! All of it followed into a preemptive strike with the staff, twisting and turning into creative strikes to catch the spirit off guard. Considering the amazing speed of regeneration, they didn't do much, but it was surely satisfying to get those strikes in!
All of this, while keeping his eyes on that soul to the best of his ability!
Link made a movement with his right hand, raising it up to the side.
If he could manifest an ancient short sword, aware of the properties it contained, then perhaps his imagination, the source of this ability, could warp those properties into something suited for defense. Unveiling the light shield from before would be impossible. He didn’t know exactly how it came into being, so with that being considered….
The ancient short sword changed into a circular structure, the sound of machinery clanking loudly. The shield was crafted using ancient Hylian technology, its surface etched with glowing, blue runes that pulsed with a mystical energy. Forged from an unknown alloy, it deflected both physical and magical attacks, protecting its wielder.
An unbreakable defense!
And if I could…
He would then manifest the Hylian Short Sword in his right hand again.
Sword and Shield.
“Good!”
He doubted he’d need it, but due to the unpredictability, he summoned it anyway.
As the spirit disappeared into darkness, he noticed that area again. No, he felt it.
A chilling feeling that rattled down his spine. He traced it to his behind, and there it was.
Instincely, Link put the shield up in front of him.
Of course, it did its job, blocking the spirits’ strikes! It was difficult to keep his balance while doing so due to the sheer force, but did so anyway.
With each strike, he felt a disturbance to his existence—something abnormal. This was a way of testing his hypothesis.
But there was something else.
How could he look at this spirit, this monstrosity and claim this was himself?
Another strike with those claws, and his shield had flaunted away from his body, leaving him open for an attack—one that would surely end his life, for it was aimed at the heart! That claw etched in the shadowy beauty came charging, and he would put the might of his sword to that test.
His left arm was out of the equation, for it wouldn’t be able to ready his shield in time. That wasn’t the case for his right hand, still holding onto that sword blessed by the power of the old—the one manifested from his own mind.
Does the power of what I create depend on how flexible my imagination is?
But is that even possible?
He swiped his sword to the right! Despite fading through the spirit once again, this would catch it off guard, creating a small amount of time for Link to leap back.
The distance regained, he panted. This strain on his mind to keep that picture visible in his head for it to stay manifested was immense.
My mind isn’t creative enough for these situations… that was certain.
To add further pressure, the life spirit had thrusted it forward. Link didn’t know what it was, or how it happened in such a short timeframe, but a devastating attack had struck his stomach, sending him flying into the air. Taking a moment to think would be irrelevant, for just one could end his life.
A spirit ending his life. How fuel could fate be?
Luckily, Link’s mind was still active due to courage, and he needed it more than ever. He’d immediately gain control of his air-movement, slamming on the brakes from the terrifying momentum by digging his feet into the earth. He re-adjusted himself with haste, his sword held upwards valiantly, while his left arm in front of his chest to protect himself from another attack of the same nature.
Blood trickled from his mouth. That strike was magnificent, the feeling comparable to the wind being knocked out of him. As if it couldn’t get any worse, this one seemed different from all the other ones.
The darkness from its own shadow was lifted off the ground, glowing in a purple delight as it was transfigured. It confirmed Link’s earlier hypothesis.
The shadow spirits were an axiom as to why shadows as a whole exist and why they don't exist in the first place. The only way that could be changed is if they were rid of their foundation. These were dark spirits, and Link didn't know how they differed from other spirits, but it seemed they—
Do they…
He had assumed that they acted on regular spirit law, embodying one concept. However… remembering the darkness spirits from earlier, another hypothesis was formed.
It was the truth.
The grip of his sword had tightened.
How could a spirit do such a thing?
Robbing a spirit, or soul for that matter of their essence and falsely embodying it.
Link didn’t know what to think, or to think at all. His thoughts were sent into a frenzy, contradicting one another.
“This is where things get interesting.”
“Hm?”
Mario was holding his own quite well with the use of the first function. Rarely did he engage in close combat with these spirits. He found it more suitable to maintain his distance, maneuvering away from the giant claws of the spirits.
A wave of darkness had come forth, flung from the right claw.
Despite the first function improving the physical capabilities through soul enhancement, it wasn’t all that useful against undodgeable long ranged attacks.
But the second function was perfect.
The attack came at a high speed, but Mario’s reaction time was absolute.
—𝑴𝑰𝑿—
The mixing of the first and second function at the expense of never using the third function for three hours. As of now, this could only be used for one counter, but it was severely effective.
The great sparks, signaling illumination from the second function, shone brighter than ever. Way brighter than the previous uses.
He clasped his hands together; the singularity came into being, bringing forth a wave of light to dim those shadows.
—𝑺𝑻𝑨𝑹-𝑺𝑻𝑹𝑬𝑨𝑲—
The attack dissipated, beautiful sparks of light filling the air before fading away, the spirit had taken a large amount of damage—causing it to hide once more.
This time around, the dark spirit dodged to the staff being thrusted downward. Dark tendrils began to spew out of the ground slowly, but Mizan’s martial art skills were exceptional. Letting the staff rest on the ground, his feet ascended from the ground, his body spinning rapidly. Small gusts of wind were unleashing, catching the spirit by surprise, and to top it all off, the momentum all paid off with a shining kick to the dome!
A jumping spin kick!
Just like that, they were back to back again.
“When met with a realization, one often does something they never would have thought of in their current state.” Mizan said, Ryui Jingu Bang planted deep into the earth’s crevices. “You see him? We’re gonna see something interesting.”
Regularly, Mario would pass off these words as foolish, childish remarks from the strength obsessed Spectral. However, gearing his attention over to where Link stood, he noticed a flare in those eyes of the Hylian.
In the quest to carve a victory involved the absolute best victory for the both of them.
Though, with his understanding furthering each moment, he wasn’t sure if that was possible.
Should I just run?
That was quickly out of the equation. No way he could outrun a spirit within its territory, and with his chest hurting, he wouldn’t make it far.
This was going to be a test for survival—the only way to progress the journey was to kill, as that was the nature of this spirit.
Nothing much was left in his mind, just that very reality.
Chapter End
Chapter 47: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 35 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Planning out the fanfic I shall make after this. I wonder how far I'll progress this series in the middle of the year.
Update: I expected it, but didn’t expect it.
Chapter Text
The shield he created had dissipated, creating a myriad of sparkling crystals up in the air, and leaving his sword as his sworn protector, while he was to play the role of the executioner.
The roles of the prey and hunter were ultimately up for the two beings to decide.
He had killed himself once, rejection all he stood for.
Perhaps, this is necessary.
A dark tendril reached out to grab him. However, trusting his instincts, the boy of the forest, would leap to the side—that would be his opening.
A driving foot into the ground, then an excessive amount of force, would thrust his entire body forward. His sword was held with both hands, positioned at his left hip—surprisingly despite the momentum, his body held up well this time.
Before the spirit could realize, an upward slash had caused its shadow figure to split in two, the sword dancer immediately going for another.
Downward.
He knew how spirits work. To kill them, you had to see them first. Then, one would have to attack it constantly before its regeneration came into play—until all of the shattered pieces of it were completely non-existent.
With a slash downward, his strike wasn’t true. The spirits’ body, now split in two, was moving on their own, heading towards the shadow that covered the area from the large, out of place tree in the center.
It hid there.
But that error he felt was all too familiar. It shook him, a reflection of the glitch apparent in the spirit’s movement. If there is a glitch within reality, then there must be something to fix that, for it should not exist.
Truth.
This is where the third concept of the Triforce shines through. By Link, it was not fully understood, so it couldn't be utilized to its full potential. However, the original form of the land before the spirit seeped into the shadows, was now visible to him.
And that error, a red dot within a stream with light of the same color, seemingly beaming from the heavens, was also easy to see.
When the spirit seeps into the darkness, it has to temporarily re-order itself within reality, for their form isn't used to the spirit it takes ahold of. This only happens when the spirit isn't attuned to the spirits they consume, and with that being understood due to the truth being revealed, the knowledge obtained would change the tide of the fight.
He raised his sword to the false sky, the sun’s light radiating off its splendor, and with all of his mind, both courage and truth being activated, he slammed it deep into the ground.
Lines.
Thin, blue lines, millions of them—they rushed towards the shadow at an impeccable speed.
The lights of finality, that would force the truth back from which the error occurred. The truth would strike, the blue lines of light tracing the error, and removing it.
This removal, this correction, would unveil the shadowy, now distorted figure of the spirit no longer blessed by the shadows—a yelp of distortion and rage accompanying its awful, ruined ascension among the darkness.
Am I really going through with this?
He couldn’t believe what he was doing.
Am I really… going to kill myself again?
But the spirit was trying to kill him.
Do I really value my life as much as I think I do?
Life and death.
Death and life.
No matter the outcome, it would all continue.
So why does fate place these two as the participants?
In a fit of rage, non-believing of its right of power being taken away, the spirit would lash out. A contorted tendril attempting to reach out to strike the heart.
Link felt his heartbeat rise once more, knowing what would happen.
But the error was corrected again, this time more hesitantly, making it screech in agony as the tendril was erased from existence. Its body flayed back and forth aimlessly—a form of weeping to the boy formally blessed by the spirits.
He almost—no, he did feel pity for the spirit.
But there was a fear of the next attack, a fear for his life.
Life or death, who would get which?
The answer of his instincts were certain.
The next movement it made, Link rushed forth, truth activated without thinking, only adding to its distortion. Its form now was a bubbling fit of endless spikes, it's only hope now being the right to seep into the shadows as it always did, but it had been stripped away.
A slash to the upward right struck, the correction being made instantly, just as it did with every attack.
Following the slash, Link grabbed the sword with his other hand, and struck downward. He couldn’t waste any time, so he continued his barrage through a perfectly horizontal slash.
He inhaled, straightening his body—leaping into the air and spinning three times, the light of his sword flashing each spin, before unleashing a back kick to the face of the spirit, or whatever was left of it.
This had sent the spirit into a frenzy, its shadowy spikes lashing out in a fit of rage.
Desperation.
But his instincts were absolute—and jumped back. Luckily, it seemed to be a one time thing, for the fit of rage ended, returning it back to the form it was in previously. It couldn’t see, it couldn’t attack. What more was left for it than to act upon its instincts?
Link closed the distance, courage granting him great strength as he unleashed a front kick, sending it back.
From the short time of leaning forward from the front kick, he raised his arm, and his sword came down with a vengeance—a shadowy liquid casting black upon that sword of light.
A slash.
Again.
And again.
And again.
Each slash, its form began to dwindle. Not even the shadows of the clouds could aid its chance at surviving. It continued to deteriorate, its eyes glancing over at its fellow spirits who were being bested by the other two Spectrals.
The slashes were striking constantly, no sign of the end.
By the time it closed its eyes, it was nothing more than a mere, skinny shadow with no arms, and no legs, standing still within the shadow it couldn’t return to.
And with one, final slash to its thin form, it had dissipated like mist.
Against the shimmering eyes of truth, what should not exist shall face the brunt of nothingness for its crime.
He couldn’t forget it, that look in its eyes in the face of death.
It didn’t want to go, not only for its life, but its fellow spirits—the truths of existence.
These spirits...
The shadows held nothing to accompany it.
They truly are me.
Chapter End
Chapter 48: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 36 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Really proud that I finally wrote this fight after years of imagining.
Chapter Text
This territory. Ah, yes, thought to be controlled by the dark spirits, but the perfect soul-ability was crafted by...
𝐘𝐔𝐊𝐀𝐍 𝐆𝐑𝐀𝐘𝐌𝐄𝐑
He was a towering figure of raw strength, his muscular stature a testament to that reality. His chiseled jawline and hollowed cheekbones carried a visage of quiet authority. Beneath those thick, demanding eyebrows, his deep brown eyes held value that rivaled human life—and finally, his smooth chestnut hair, sculpted into a vintage pompadour, crowned him with an elegance like no other.
Beside him sat the girl of dismantling, Agrona.
Together, sitting near the tree of gaia, they watched the fighters within the hologram situations face off against the spirits, a smirk on her face.
“I didn’t know any Spectrals would come out here.” She said, resting her cheek against her fist. “Seems the rules aren't too tight."
“Yer certain?” Asked Yukan, giving her a side-eye, straightening his hair. “It seems like these folks are just bein’ ignorant or somethin’. Either way, it’s beneath me.”
“Or, they’ve gotten irresponsible.” Agrona argued.
I wonder if those two are still here…
“Either way, them fools are doing quite well against the dark spirits ya occupied.” She said, turning over to him, “So, if they defeat them, do we intervene?”
Yukan smiled, a vigorous sense etched within his eyes. He closely examined the way the fighters fought, seeing how their soul-abilities shined—how effective they were.
Perhaps they might be worth somethin’.
“Askin’ a varmint like me for decisions? Well, the answer is simple.” He often didn’t make rational decisions, “We intervene, and we kill ‘em.”
Agrona sighed, Yukan giving her an awkward stare.
“What? Don’t tell me ya expected a rational answer.”
“Nah, I didn’t, y’fool.” Agrona said, sighing once more, this time more silently, “Just exhausted that this damned inconvenience is happenin’.”
“I’d say it’s a convenience!”
“Of course you would.”
The dark spirit finally went above and beyond, now getting a feel of Mario’s attack. The sparks of the second function had diminished once more, the energy of his soul draining ever so slowly. Of course, the plan in mind was to trick the spirit’s perception to a similar attack, thus using the additional mini function of the first function.
But a shadow would reach out, connecting to his own.
It held him still, just as it was.
Controlling my movements through the shadows.
Mario could feel his limbs move without his control, leaving his eyes widened. Just like that, his hand was placed to his heart, the sparks of the second function illuminating.
This wasn’t just the ability to control movement, it controlled soul-abilities through understanding what made the shadow.
If that second move gets used, my little Star-Road trick’s-a toast—it’ll see right through it!
He felt the energy flicker, and a smile of sheer confidence ensued.
But… wait a minute… It can only handle one thing at a time, right? And if it only knows what it’s seen…
Then I’ll just burn the source!
Time to hit it with the third function—let’s-a go!
Combining the mini function and second function was the mixing of the energy used by the two. Since it's a mini function, the energy of the second function, which was much larger, could be understood due to its simplistic nature and connection with the first function.
The third function disabled the use of the first and second due to its much higher and complex energy rate, and applying the function throughout his entire body, he had created an unbreakable defense, as well as live or die outcome for the spirit!
THE SHADOW BENEATH WAS NOTHING MORE THAN A CONCEPT THAT WAS BEING BURNED THROUGH THE USE OF THE THIRD FUNCTION!
This made the spirit screech, thus the shadow being released.
However, the bigger problem lied within the burning of the shadow, for he could also be burning himself. Luckily, Mizan…
“Don't get so cocky!”
The Extremity of Life's second function was the healing of the body through touch, and with a tap on his shoulder as he widened the distance between him and the spirit, Ruyi Jingu Bang held in a rest position in his right arm, he would heal him.
“Appreciate ya, Pisano.” He said, a mad grin on his face. Unlike other instances, he found Mizan’s personality very likable.
Mizan would jump back into battle, and so would Mario, activating the first, including its additional function, and the second function.
With the third function being used, it increased the potency of those functions.
With the additional function, his speed was great, warping the spirits perception into a frenzy as it tried ever so constantly to find a shadow to latch onto.
Fists crashed like meteors, each blow rippling through the shadowy figure with concussive force with the second function. A graceful, yet relentless spinning kick snapped its form backward, dark wisps unraveling from the spirit's body.
Another strike, a rapid-fire barrage of punches, caved into its ever-changing mass, sending shockwaves through the air. A knee was driven into its core, the cause—the dispersing of its dark tendrils, followed by a roundhouse to the back of the head, and along with it, he grabbed one of its tendrils, swinging his leg in the other direction.
The shadow shrieked, its form flickering, battered beneath the relentless storm of strikes.
Soon, Mario had stopped. Its form was no longer remarkable. It held no sense of fear, for it was now nothing but a blob of darkness who bore a sense of fear like no other. Yet, it was already the end.
He noticed the fear as he panted heavily.
“Sorry about this.”
His smirk faded, leaving nothing but a sincere expression. He raised his fist, slamming it down into what remained of the spirit, the ground below them starting to shatter.
Just like that, the battle was decided. Steam came off of his fist, dissipating after a few seconds of attempting to reach the sky.
In Mizan’s case, Ruyi Jingu Bang had been flung five times, nowhere near enough to activate the function he'd been dying to use.
But that wide grin wouldn't fade away, for this battle was as good as over.
“Shēng zhī Jíxiàn.” His voice was rough. “Mài zhī Fùsū.”
Pulse of Renewal.
The healing function of the Extremity of Life, but it wasn’t as simple as mere healing.
As the Dark Spirit charged forth once more, swords of shadows creeping out—it noticed something.
Its form was beginning to shine with light, and the feeling was one of rejection. It tried to keep on moving, but it seemed its shadow was dissipating in the face of that light.
This was a positive force.
The requirement for this function—
“I assumed you would catch on. Huh, how saddening.”
—Was the familiarity with the target.
“My staff was thrown a total of five times, doesn’t that seem a bit repetitive?” Asked Mizan, watching the spirit thrive in confusion. “You never once thought it was intentional? Perhaps you thought I was foolish enough to think the light it radiated would put you down for good If I continued.” The staff glowed with the same, green-like energy of the pulse of renewal. “But that isn't the case. You're a dark spirit of nothing more than negative energy. The most logical thing to do would be to counteract that force with positive energy. Oh, well, why am I explaining this? You don't seem to have a mind to comprehend.”
The battle was effectively over, but to further sink it in, feeling as if there was more needed to be done—With a burst of power, he launched himself into the air, leaving the staff where it was, twisting his hips as his leg cut through the space like a blade.
His foot struck true—thunderous impact crushing into the dark spirit's face, sending them staggering backward, further destroying their form of a faint white imbued with a cascade of darkness. Before it could even register the force, he landed, his stance rooted like an immovable mountain. But still, he flowed—hands surging forward in a relentless storm of chain punches. The force of each strike mirrored a hammer, each movement the embodiment of perfect precision.
Its core of darkness rattled, any chance of a defense completely shattered. With no room left to counter-attack, in the blink of an eye, the assault had come to an end—his foe reeling to the left, broken beneath the weight of his fury as the white had overcame the shadow.
He gazed deeply into the spirit's eyes, full of a light that screamed desperately, and merely nodded his head.
“You gave me enjoyment for a while, but it isn’t enough.” He said, “I shall see you in the next life, where we might fight again.”
To bring a weight of finality, Mizan reeled his fist back, channeling the energy of the pulse of renewal once more. The air compacted and twisted as his fist bursted forward, breaking through the dark spirit’s form—leaving it to fade away where it once stood.
This move was…
Pò Tiān Lóng Pào.
Chapter End
Chapter 49: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 37 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Yukan was a character I made up at the last minute. Surprised I cooked something up for him in that short amount of time.
Hope the upcoming chapters make him more likable.
Chapter Text
The battle had finally ended, the life spirit descending from the ground and resting on Link’s shoulder. He stood, aimlessly staring at where the dark spirit had dissipated. He remembered truth’s activation, and Lars’ promise of self-destruction or self-reformation. Strangely enough, he didn’t know which he had achieved through killing the spirit.
Normally, his severed connection with the spirits made it impossible to see the death spirit he hated so much, but that did not stop him from sensing they were there. But they were right there, ten of them, laughing right in his face.
The life spirit by his shoulder made sure of that—if he were to move on, he would have to face what he feared. The way of life was unpredictable, but the fundamentals of who Link was—was quite predictable to the life spirit.
She knew what he was doing, but she forgot any other possible connections it had with the people who had gone down the same path. Again, such was unfamiliar, but life always had an answer. She just had to be patient… if there was an answer.
She turned her small head to him, looking deeply into his gloomy expression. Her form felt significantly less distorted now, so she assumed they were close.
“How did it feel?”
Link sighed, “It felt… off.”
He closed his eyes. “In the end, there was no other choice.”
“And that’s okay.” The life spirit said, “In life, there are things that we have to do.”
“I see that.” Link nodded.
Mario walked over to him, stopping right beside him as the small amount of steam the spirit emitted after death rose into the air. A stronger spirit would emit a larger steam because of the energy residing within them; that energy being similar to the energy within the soul, though much larger.
Link looked at him, then glanced back at the steam. “Do you feel anything while killing them, Mario?”
Mario paused for a moment, staring at his palm with hollow eyes. He didn’t like thinking about killing spirits. You usually just killed one, and that would be the end of it. Thoughts of that nature weren’t necessary. Though, that was part of the reason he found Beliona quite annoying. “Yes, I do.” he spoke softly, “It’s sorta difficult to explain. It's like a feeling you can't shake off, but you learn to live with it. Wouldn't say it makes it right, but it makes it bearable to say the least.”
“That’s good to hear, but… is this really right?” Link said hesitantly, “I don’t know anymore. I feel like a fool, a mere baby who can’t accept life for what it truly is, and I don’t even know if this is the right life for me.” The death spirits ceased their laughter, fading away as the smoke dissipated. He let out a gloomy exhale as he opened his eyes. As he spoke, his voice lost its steadiness. “I feel so stupid, why can’t I just be like the others? Like Beliona or Cloud? They’ve accepted this reality without question, and they can live easier because of it? I’m just… so tired of feeling so confused...”
Mario placed a hand on his shoulder, “Personally, I like Lasagna.”
What kind of answer was that? In response, Link tilted his head, his brows furrowed. “Huh?”
There was a familiar glint in Mario's eyes. “You like food as well, right?” He asked.
Link nodded, wondering the point. “Yeah, I get It, but how's that supposed to help me?”
“Cloud and Beliona do as well.” Mario said, “Mizan too. Everyone here does. Now get this, everyone else here also has emotions, and I’m certain those two do.” He gave Link a reassuring smile. “In the end, most of us are just children forced into this position. We have our struggles, some just hide it better than others, so no, you aren’t stupid for feeling this way. You're just confused, a little lost, and trying to find their way about.”
It didn’t make the feeling go away completely, but it did grant Link some form of reassurance, and a bit of hatred. Relating to humans felt weird, even now.
Link’s frown softened a bit, the weight on his chest easing just enough for him to crack a small smile. "Thanks, Mario. Still, not too sure if you do it, but… I appreciate it.” Then, there was a smile. “It means a lot more than you think.
Mario shrugged, his grin widening. “Doesn’t seem too bad, does it?”
Link chuckled, shaking his head. "You’re super weird, but… I guess you’re right."
Mario chuckled along with him, giving him a pat on the back. “Anytime, man. Just remember, you’re not alone in this.”
“Hm.” He chuckled, “Doesn't seem too bad.”
It truly didn't.
“Something is off.”
Mizan was still focused on the area, placing his staff back over his shoulder. Even with the dark spirits defeated, it didn’t change the supposed territory they were in. That was the norm, and this anomaly unsettled him a bit.
“You two!” he turned to the both of them, “Those spirits are dead, right?”
“That’s right.” Mario said, “Seems like the territory is still up, though. That could mean there are more dark spirits, but that brings up more questions than answers.”
“We are close to the tree of gaia.” The life spirit finally spoke, catching Mizan by surprise.
“What the?!” His eyes widened, “Triforce Soul, how is that spirit talking?!”
“I assume they don’t usually do this where you come from?”
“No, he probably just doesn’t pay attention.” Mario commented.
“For your information,” he smiled to hide his anger, creating an image of false composure. “I am very smart!”
Mario shook his head, chuckling. “Sure thing, buddy.”
“This is quite the interesting reunion to you guys.” A proud, strong voice echoed throughout the area—they all turned their heads in all directions, aiming to find where it was coming from. Their answer?
It lied eastward, opposing where they stood.
The air cackled with an energy of uncertainty, two foes seemingly stepping into reality. It was such a distance, but their presence was felt throughout the entire field. The three fighters grew wary, getting into their battle stances.
Yukan was the first to step up, for he was the one to look down upon them. “Allow me to let ya in on a secret.” He spoke with confidence, a purple glow radiating from his arm as he extended it outward, “From the moment ya three were making yer way here, you felt a change in atmosphere, no? It wasn’t that much of a change since, it’s nighttime and all, but it must’ve put ya off guard. This is the effect of my soul-ability, The Gray Immersion.”
The air around them began to intensify, and as Yukan moved his arm forward, a ripple was seen; one that showed nothing but a black void within the normality of existence. Link could feel that error, but it was much stronger than the dark spirit he fought.
“The bridge between humans and spirits like to have their own separate ways and whatnot, but despite all that, I’m above em all.”
Admittedly, Agrona saw it as foolish, his constant gloating, but it didn’t matter much. In the end, all that needed to be certain was that the job was down.
“The Abyssal Dominion, crafty name, eh? With this, I can make spirits like those my very own scouts! That's only the surface of it, of course!”
Hm, that explains why it didn’t dissipate earlier. Mizan thought, Ruyi Jingu Bang glowing a bright green.
"You're a fool to explain your ability while attacking someone." Mizan said.
"Ah, but it's just so cool. How could I not?"
Mario would step up as well, pulling on his gloves to tighten them up—the both of them would rise to the occasion, and see it through to the end. Or at least, that’s what they had planned.
As if a sword had been swung, a slash of light had struck them in their chest; it struck vertical, coming at an unbelievably speed, blood splattering all over their clothes. In the direction from where it came, Agrona stood with a grin, two fingers pointed towards them. No doubt about it, she was the cause.
Huh?
Mario was caught off guard to the suddenness. There was no pain, as if he wasn't even struck, but he knew it would kick in eventually. The attack only furthered his understanding of the situation at hand. “Mizan…”
“Right…Mài zhī Fùsū–”
The pulse of renewal generated positive energy and filled the user with it. However, no matter how many times he tried to activate it—in turn, healing the wounds of both, it was futile.
“Careful now,” a pink light flashed in her eyes; the girl of dismantling seemed to take pleasure in their suffering. In her voice, there remained nothing but pure ecstasy. “Until I’m killed, your wounds won’t be repaired.”
That was a problem.
Chapter End
Chapter 50: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 38 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Entropy Rend.
A deadly embodiment of the principle of absolute destruction, preventing natural regeneration, healing, or even time-based reversal from undoing the damage it causes to the physical body. It operated on four distinct functions, each escalating in its level of devastation.
This was only the first function.
With the flinging of her hands, a slash would be sent forth—a slash that dismantled absolutely anything in its path, including the air itself. No matter the energy, no matter the obstacle, absolute destruction was certain.
The pain finally kicked in, the pain spirits, pink, round, and translucent dots, floating around them. Mario gripped his chest, blood coloring his gloves red. He noticed something peculiar.
Attempting to use the soul energy, he couldn't feel it build up; it felt like shattering bones rattling in his body, struggling to find proper structure.
Star Road seems to be-a disabled as well? Did that slash cut everything there was?
“Oh!” Agrona had come to a realization. “Ah! You're one of the great three souls! Star Una! Aw, man!”
She was strangely excited, bouncing up and down with each word. Yukan's gloomy disposition towards the star was the perfect counterpoint to that. That glare, so full of envy and hate, Mario knew it all too well, but that was the least of his worries.
“What do you want?”
Agrona went up to the two, skipping happily as she made her way. Upon reaching them, she knelt down, the light Mario’ eyes faltering in the face of a brighter star.
But that didn’t hide darkness within her glare.
Her eyes burned with an unyielding fervor, wide and unblinking, as if consumed by a fire only she could see.
“If I were to kill you,” Firmly, she placed a hand on his chin, “Someone else would take on your spirit, correct? Sounds sad, but I would totally do it.”
What Agrona said was true.
But could he really let that happen? To die, right here, right now—he couldn’t accept it.
She stood up, hands tied behind her back. “You know…” She licked her lips, relishing in their pain. “A scream tells more of the truth than a darn smile ever will!” She declared, her words carrying an undeniable weight. “Sad ya couldn't at least give me a good ol’ scream, ain't that right? I'm surprised, though.”
She plays around too much. Noted Yukan.
Gathering the strength to speak, Mizan merely smiled through the pain, and raised his head up high. “How dishonorable. Not even… a chance to fight back.” He said, “That's probably on us… we… shouldn't have gotten hit…”
The Pulse of Renewal disabled, huh?
This isn't good. Mizan couldn’t refute that.
And furthermore, Mario..
“Hey…”
He wouldn't be able to protect his friends.
I can't be useless…
Not like I was all those years ago...
Link stood there, his voice barely a whisper. His hands were shaking, causing a weak grip on the sword. Due to the use of courage, his mind would've given up by now, but the fear he felt only accelerated it. Whatever happened to Truth, it had deactivated without him noticing.
Yukan turned his angered glare towards Link, “Oh, looks we got two.”
“Good.”
Agrona began approaching him. With each step, Link took a step back.
There's no way I'm ready to deal with this.
That slash she threw earlier, is there a limit to that? Why isn't she doing it now?
Why is she even here?
There has to be a reason.
“Hang on.” Link said, “Why are you doing this?”
“Hold on, Ag.” Yukan closed the rip from reality, returning it back to its normal state. He began to walk forward, catching Agrona's attention. “Let me take care of this.”
He stalked forward like a gathering storm, desperate for destruction. Each heavy step pulsed with raw, seething fury as retribution danced in his eye. “You lot, you've always looked down on others. Guess having a greater status in this world makes ya think everyone else isn't special, huh? Well, I'll tell y'what.” Reaching Agrona's side, he stopped, “You aren’t above anybody…”
Link stared, dropping his sword, unsure of what to do. Could he really do anything but sit there and prepare for whatever pain he was about to endure? No, for that would be selfish, but was he really willing to risk his life for humans in exchange for death? He wasn't sure, but the reasoning behind Yukan's words was something he could understand. “I do agree, nobody is above anybody, nor are we above the spirits.” Link said, regaining a sense of composure as he held his head low. “Everyone has souls. But you have to realize that, too. Or else, you'll forget everything.”
“You…”
The storm was on the verge of release. Those words had infuriated him. “After what your kind did,” a spark of purple shined around his fists, “You wanna talk that nonsense?! You sit there, acting all high and mighty, like you understand anything! You think some fancy words about souls make up for what your kind has done?”
“I never did anything to you!” Link got defensive, reminded of Unicornera, “You're the one controlling spirits like their nothing but pawns! You don't see the value beyond them being how you use them?!"
"I remember everything. Every slight. Every loss. Every damn thing that was taken! But I ain’t forgetting this, either—” He stepped forward, his form culling energy like a storm." "—Nobody is above the rest, right? Good, means ya bleed just like the rest of em."
For a moment, Yukan stood in silence, his soul energy flaring sporadically as he clamped his teeth together.
This couldn’t stand. "Let’s see if y'can handle a storm, blessed one."
“I think, that is a enough of yall's blabberin’.” Agrona stepped forward, holding her arm outward to hold Yukan back. “We ain't come here to start a darn fight, now.”
Meanwhile, Mizan and Mario were still conscious in excruciating pain.
“Future Star." Mizan spoke in a groan, but that mad grin never lost its way. “How many quests have you been on since the event started?”
He glanced over at him for a moment, wincing at the pain, confusion consuming, but his heart was filled to the brim with trust. “Pretty much, none, except if you count cleaning Sonic’s fur.”
That irresponsible—
“Very well. I'll use my own.”
“Your own what?”
Soul points can be used for many things, mostly for quest, and in this case, the application would be toward his own body. A shining, silver aura enveloped his body, signaling the calling of the energy of the soul.
Within the soul, there is a center, where soul-abilities reside. On the outside of that center, were the small singularities of light that reflected the soul-points gathered.
Mizan had a total of one-hundred and seventy two, and in exchange for eighty-two, he would remove the pulse of renewal from his body entirely.
For every deal, there had to be something of value taken away, just as for something taken away, something of equal value needed to be granted.
The pulse of renewal was always active, only to be accelerated with soul energy to heal specific wounds, so as of now…
His entire body, physically, was in a state of utter ruin, but the scar of his wrist shone through the most.
If he could embody ruin himself, then he could return back to his normal state.
And he did just that.
Rising from where he stood, nothing but darkness surrounded his body. He turned, nothing but a defining glare meeting Yukan and Agrona's eyes.
He couldn't speak, but the heart of the dragon spoke loudly.
His skin was the embodiment of burnt flesh, yet it persisted to move, even if it was minor.
𝐌𝐀𝐍𝐉𝐈 𝐉𝐈𝐀𝐍𝐆𝐉𝐔𝐍 𝐑𝐄𝐍𝐒𝐇𝐄𝐍𝐆 𝐉𝐈𝐄𝐆𝐎𝐔
He channeled soul energy once more, trading his points over to Mario in exchange, placing the state of ruin in mere milliseconds, turning his soul points anew; all to heal him, as well as gain authority over the now fixed Pulse of Renewal.
Both of them… had been fully healed!
“Know this.” Mizan stepped forward, holding up Riyu Jingu Bang proudly. Mario stood up as well, surprised by the maneuver. In terms of experience, Mizan had been a Spectral a bit longer than anyone else in the vicinity. “If you truly believe in strength, then you would respect the people above you.”
Thanks to Mizan's maneuver, In the short state of ruin transferred to Mizan, Mario had been able to activate a perfect function, one that he could only use once in combat. He clenched his fists, ready for an attack.
Heh, nice trick, Mizan.
Yukan smirked; the anger hadn’t faded away due to the comment, but seeing low lifes like them prevailing was interesting. “Alrighty,” he straightened his hair once more, preparing for combat. “You lot just might be interestin!”
He countered my slash? Agrona noted. How impressive.
This'll make killing ‘em actually have purpose!
Entropy Rend had readied itself, her arm flinging upwards as her lips curled into a smile of pure ecstasy.
Chapter End
Notes:
I like how they use their abilities. Way more creative than Fighter Saga.
Chapter 51: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 39 [Unrepairable Rend]
Chapter Text
The staff had dissipated, a green mist following its disappearance.
If he really wanted a challenge, then what other way to do it than close combat with a seemingly long-ranged opponent?
Mizan sank his weight low, one fist coiled near his waist like a cocked hammer, the other hand thrust forward, fingers curled—an unyielding wall of force poised to explode with the fury of lightning.
All I need to do… is get close and apply pressure by crashing into the opponent at a speed unable to be registered.
With an explosive burst, shattering the ground beneath, Mizan temporarily disappeared from sight, appearing right in front of Agrona—catching her unaware. Her eyes widened, she instinctively put her hands up for the incoming attack, but it wasn’t enough. Mizan drove his shoulder forward, the entire weight of his body put into this one, singular strike.
A Tetsuzanko—
—Heaven and Earth Cycle Strike!
Upon making contact, the sheer force of the attack created a sensation of breaking the ribs, and what escaped from Agrona’s lips was a grunt of pain—the shockwave made its presence known, the ground beneath turning into nothing but a memory. Before she could realize it, she was sent hurtling through the sky.
Yukan and Link stood there in shock, wondering what just occurred. In a mere blink of an eye, she was off of the ground, and before they even spotted where she was, she came down ferociously, crashing into one of the front trees of the forest.
She sat there for a moment, trying to wrap her head around what just happened as blood trickled from her mouth.
“A true martial artist learns to adapt to all styles,” Said Mizan, re-positioning himself in the stance he once took, “Baji-quan is one I don’t use that often, but for someone like you, I’d say it's necessary!”
He turned his attention to Yukan, “And you.”
he said, “It seems you need a lesson or two.”
“You’re siding with them… despite what they are?”
“They are strong, my friend.” Mizan stated, “What is there to dislike?”
“Yukan…”
Agrona hissed, her anger and excitement barely restrained. Seeing her own blood trickle gave her a rush of euphoria like no other. The pain in her back surged, but she pushed through regardless. “We’re gettin’ into a brawl after all. So, I wanna face—”
“Me.”
Mario stepped forward. His stance was disciplined, yet aggressive, his feet firmly planted, and his hands raised in a perfect balance of offense and defense.
That other guy has a hatred for me and Link, but Mizan seems to take an interest in him. He won’t do well against long ranged attacks if that’s his approach. If his ability toys with spirits, then Mizan can get rid of it with ease.
I have a function I can use to break through that ability of hers if I understand its foundation.
“No you don’t—”
“Not so fast!”
Mizan rushed in front of Yukan, nailing him in the jaw with a front kick—the attack sent him stumbling, but the storm did not falter. He checked if anything in his body was broken from the force, and upon finding nothing, he knew a fight with him was imminent.
But a part of him wanted to understand why.
Once again, Mizan took his stance.
“Your ignorance towards me is a bit concerning, and in all honesty, a bit irritating.” He said, “If you want to face the strongest, then you’d have to earn that right, and I don’t think your vision of strength is necessary to qualify.”
Yukan scowled.
Not necessary to qualify, not good enough.
He had heard something along the lines of that too many times.
“I ask you,” a purple light flashed in his eyes—eyes that told a thousand words. “Who are you to say I don’t qualify?”
“Mizan.” He said, “That’s who I am.”
“Mizan, eh?” Yukan smiled.
If there was anywhere he could find the answer to what he wanted to know all along, it would be right here, right now, against someone who opposed him directly. A rip in reality opened, this time much larger—able to fit the average person through. Nothing but a void filled the space, but there seemed to much more that met the eye. He turned his body around, side-eyeing Mizan.
“Come, Mizan.”
An invitation.
“I assume the battle will get a big hectic from here on out, and I don’t wanna get my stuff all dirty. Well, it will, but let’s lessen it a bit.”
How respectful of his opponent. Yes, there was a gut feeling that this was a trap, but Mizan recognized that look in Yukan’s eyes.
It longed for something—an answer that would fulfill his life, and it needed to be seen through a battle.
Eventually, Yukan walked through the void, leaving the ripple open for Mizan to walk through. His stance was no more, as he stood up straight, his hands tied behind his back.
There’s something more you want.
Those words in mind, he would walk into the ripple—and the moment he did, it closed, reality back to its regular state.
Mario went over to where Link stood, staring at Agrona as she struggled to stand. The grass beneath her was ruined in a crimson fashion from the blood from her head. But despite it all, the pain and everything, she still arose. In the light of the false sun, she resembled the appearance of a half-human, half-god.
Her eyes were a blur, rapidly breaking down the details of her opponents.
Within existence, they were above her.
“The stronger the prey—” she murmured, excitement thriving within her voice. “The greater the kill.”
Entropy Rend activated passively, her fingers twitching for the throw a slash, and reach the kill.
No, not now…
The two were unnerved by the animalistic nature of who stood before them.
But it couldn’t be as simple as being a fanatic, no. Despite the nature of her soul-ability, from what Link had experienced, humans seemed to have a reason for what they do.
Mario…
Perhaps this was the same.
But in the face of that light, it was extinguished in the face of how inhumane she seemed.
Her lack of empathy toward killing Mario, despite his situation.
His words of smiles being a lie, and a scream being a confession.
It all left him with one question.
How could you relish in the pain of others?
“Stay back, Link.”
Mario’s soul energy radiated, drenching him in a gold fashion.
“Are you up to fight? If so, then—”
He discarded all other thoughts, for the person in front of him was everything he hated.
“I am.” He declared, gripping his sword with pure, killing intent. “Don’t worry about me.”
Regardless of the declaration, Mario would digress, though he wouldn’t say it openly.
Seeing them ready, Agrona would unleash another slash with the flick of her wrist, the battlefield unraveling at its fury.
Chapter End.
Chapter 52: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 40 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
This section of the saga is mostly to expand on the power system.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A slash reached out, its touch certain to cause destruction. The first function was the easiest function to use, for it was the most simple, and quite effective. She often never needed to use anything beyond—but what was the case for Mario and Link?
Well, dashing forward, right in front of Link;
A slash that ensures absolute destruction.
He knew what to do.
He came to a halt, covering his first fist with a palm. Soul energy surged through the course of his entire body.
Star-road’s third function burned everything, even destruction, so as the shockwave ensued, Mario could enact a plan from there.
This next move—
—”Integration.”
Waves of energy such as the slashes contained lines, the same lines Link witnessed upon the activation of truth, and they usually were all connected by a singular principle. That was the case here.
In this case, it was the lines of destruction.
Integration was a function of Star Road that had no real number, for it was always there and could be used with each, and it allowed for those lines to be seen. It was the same for most, though it was only used by a fraction of those who wield soul-abilities due to its difficulty.
As he channeled his soul energy, jutting out of his face were spires of light—they were heading towards the lines within the slash.
INTEGRATION PLUS THIRD FUNCTION
Agrona was ready to unleash another as the slash, reeling her arm close to her neck, she felt her slash being… nullified? The wave of energy had dissipated, evaporating like mist.
“So those lines. They operate on the same natural law as everything else? If that’s the case, then my third function is a bad matchup for you.” Mario pointed to his brain, tapping it with one finger repeatedly. “It burns natural order, meaning destruction doesn’t exist. Pretty hefty if I do say so myself!”
So he can see my lines?
She weaved her hand to the left, unleashing another slash. Instinctively, Link held his hands up for protection—but Mario did the same trick. “You won't get anywhere with those slashes of yours.”
Agrona groaned in annoyance.
With something like integration, the first function of entropy was practically useless.
But one couldn’t rely on just a singular function to ensure the defeat of their opponent.
Mario knew that all too well, and yet, she continued to far off more.
The seventh one struck, and integration was on the verge of exhaustion for being used too much. Panting heavily, Mario used the advantage of the mini-function to confuse her once familiar perception. Bursting forth—his appearance adorned in light like phoenix, variations of Mario—hundreds of them, surrounded the girl.
Link tried to keep up with the movement, but his eyes could not keep up with the sheer abundance of speed!
Her eyes flashed left and right, her head spinning as she constantly feared an attack. Darting her eyes constantly, her gaze would momentarily fall upon a fist, one that was dangerously close to her face, before—
—BAM!
Mario let his fist fly straight into her face, thin blood spewing into the air as her head rocked back from the blow.
He wasn’t done.
Though the variations had stopped, that only meant the first function remained.
Closing the distance once more, as her head faced straight again, an elbow was sent to her stomach.
She gritted her teeth, just barely able to place a hand on the shoulder.
Mini Functions were merely extensions of other functions, granted by small fragments of the self.
The mini function of Entropy Rend was surely something special.
Pain…
She smiled through it all, and small rips opened within the skin. He winced, leaping back and examining the three, deep cuts in his arm.
These are weaker than before, obviously. He noted, but something feels off. Best to heal—
But one could not forget about the wonder boy.
He appeared right behind her, for he had silently ran across the battlefield in the heat of the fight.
Truth activated instantly, swinging his sword to the right, aiming to slash her.
But instead of dodging, especially in the condition she was in—she activated the mini-function of Entropy Rend, and caught the sword in her left hand.
Beautiful sparks of light arose from endless clashes, their gaze looming upon each other.
As Link stared into her eyes, he saw nothing more than emptiness—but he knew for a fact that living creatures, including humans, held many facets beneath the surface.
So, he called out.
“Why?” He asked, veins appearing from his hands. “Why do you seem… so corrupted?”
“Corrupted?”
Her pupils dilated for a moment, the sword beginning to push her arm back.
There are functions, and there are modules.
Functions are the fundamental operations or specific actions that a soul-ability can perform.
On the other hand, modules are larger components that structure or modify a soul-ability, often determining how functions interact or are executed.
The second function of Entropy Rend was Fractured Existence, the application that allowed the user to partially dismantle something. She applied soul energy into where the sword was held, and Link watched in absolute silence and terror as a portion of the sword had dissipated, leaving an incomplete blade.
Mario wasted no further time.
“Ain’t corruption if it’s just the way I am, dimwit!” She said, “My soul doesn't speak ‘bout peace, but it definitely does howl for wreckage!”
In the face of that, truth deactivated despite the nature of Agrona’s soul ability. He hadn’t known the reason for activation in the first place, but he appreciated its existence. With it being disabled, Link could only stare into those eyes, the emptiness confirmed.
Was it really possible for someone like her to exist? No, that couldn’t be. But, perhaps it could. It fit his hatred for humanity perfectly, if the possibility was absolute.
If that was the case, then the intent to kill would be justified.
But his sword arm lowered slightly.
How could killing be justified?
I can't force an end, but...
I don't know what to do...
Agrona clasped her hands together, soul-energy emitting from her body.
Destruction was the framework of what Entropy Rend is, and despite it only hitting Mario once, that was all it needed—as well as the destruction of the environment surrounding them, to activate the module that followed the first function.
Before Mario could reach, or even activate the third function or integration, a shockwave dawned upon the battlefield, sending both of them flying backwards!
Its journey wasn't going to end at the destruction of the opponent, but rather their soul-energy!
ENTROPY REND - CHAIN REACTION
They could feel the energy of their soul detoriating.
Meanwhile, Mizan had entered the realm opened by Yukan. Taking a step in, his soul resonated deeply with the sight before him.
Chapter End
Notes:
Mixing the way I write with role-play and the way I write stories has made this series a lot of fun to write.
Chapter 53: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 41 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
I hope yall find this series as fun as I do.
Also, I've reached the chapter count where Renascentia stopped at.
Honestly, I think this series has a lot more than Renascentia already, because the characters seem to have more personality, just as the writing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Before Mizan lay a cascade of large trees spreaded from each other, sunrise on the horizon, while the multi-layered canopy blocked out its light. Not all of the trees were the exact same. Some were deeply fissured, while others were on the verge of decomposition. The floor beneath was filled with wooden debris, unequal. The soil was quite fresh and thick, however, accompanied by streams of mosses.
Standing before him, of course, was his opponent, Yukan. A sigh escaped his lips while his hands remained by his side.
Was he showing disinterest?
“So, we’re here now.” Mizan said, his voice, despite being neutral, being the loudest sound in the forest. “There’s something I want to ask you… hair-overdoer.”
Not the best name he could come up with.
Yukan tilted his head in confusion, raising his brow. “Hair… overdoer?” He asked, “Oh, right, I haven’t toldja my name. Well, the name’s—”
“I don’t care what your name is!” Mizan announced, triggering another confused reaction to Yukan. “Until I understand you further, that is the title I’ve bestowed upon you!”
Yukan shrugged, his gaze wavering.
Alright then. He accepted.
“Now, as for my question.” Mizan’s face held a more serious expression, “What is it that you want with this fight, and the Triforce Soul for that matter?”
“Why’s that matter?”
“One does not fight without reason—no one that I’ve seen, at least.” Mizan said. “Tell me, just what is yours?”
He hesitated for a moment. Facing so many opponents throughout the years, many had asked him about his ideals, but all he could wonder…
What’s the point in that?
We come from different places, different past—there’s no way ya could understand me.
Standing before him was a martial artist similar to the many foes before him in the past.
“Look.” Yukan commanded, his tone a bit lazy. “You’re probably some martial artist aimin’ to make a name for himself, but you can’t forget that we aren’t just different in terms of style, wer from whole different worlds for cryin’ out loud!” Mizan’s eyes sharpened like tempered steel, a storm of silence beginning to manifest. Yukan simply smirked, paying him no mind, wrapped up in his own world. “No matter how much we try to understand each other, we’ll always be different. So drop it, you martial artist! You won’t get anywhere with that!”
“And that’s where you’re wrong.” His words were as sharp as a blade.
He retook his stance from before, his fist shaking slightly, eager to pound. “We aren’t like the souls above us.”
Ruyi Jingu Bang made an appearance once more, a trail of steam following its existence.
It stood flat on the ground, Mizan holding the upper end with his right hand. “We’re both mere people who can express their beliefs through soul-abilities! Not those in existence who are above us in strength in every way!” He announced, “The world we both exist in, is the same world they reside in. One of suffering, one of happiness, and most of all—”
He quickly knelt down, grabbing the staff with his opposite hand. Still holding the upper end with his right, he slid his left down to the other hand, reeling both arms back slightly for a future burst of power. Drastic flares set ablaze, wrapping around the staff. The dragon himself was not affected, for his fire was the one that overcame all.
Pulse of Renewal registered positive energy, thus healing the body.
But this wasn’t just positive energy.
Lì zhī Bàoyǒng!
Surge of might, the way of turning damage into power!
His body being placed in utter ruin earlier, he had activated a surge of might to absorb the pain, thus calling upon negative energy!
What surged around the staff was a mix of positive and negative energy overlapping constantly, their power being constantly increased to the point where one overwhelmed the other, and then they didn’t.
A state of pure confusion, as well as utter uncertainty, a phenomenon that couldn’t be registered nor controlled.
This was…
CHAOS MODULE
“—One where the strong and weak roam! I'm the latter!”
The staff, embedded in the essence of chaos, was flung forth—
—The sixth time Mizan had flung his staff forward!
It created an explosion of energy, constantly expanding in and out of form, in and out of color. However, Mizan recognized something strange. A millisecond before the staff was sent hurtling across the sky, he examined the look on Yukan’s face.
It was unbothered.
With that in mind, he watched intently at the accumulation of energy.
And, he watched it dwindle bit by bit, all into a mini singularity that was…
A miniature black hole?
Barely a meter in length, yet still effective. The chaos energy from the staff culled to it, barely restraining itself before going with the flow—
—the flow of going into a space of utter nothingness.
“Cool, huh?” A voice spoke from the dwindling energy. Soon, nothing else remained by the sight of Ruyi Jingu Bang struggling to pull back to Mizan, its rightful protector, and the black hole that resided in between the palms of the holder of the Gray Immersion. “A black hole that only targets objects and energy rating it deems a darn danger!”
The second function of the Gray Immersion, vacuum.
It put a strain on his soul energy, but it for sure got the job done, for Ruyi Jingu Bang, in the quest of being called back to Mizan, was eventually sucked into the black hole, disappearing along with it. Mizan grumbled.
“Don’t worry, kid! It’ll be back soon enough, but yer a martial artist, right?” Asked Yukan, jokingly—yet, a flare was in his eyes. “Let’s test your physical strength, how ‘bout it?”
With an ability like that, it doesn’t seem long-range attacks will be effective. Ruyi Jingu Bang is a part of my functions, so there goes a good chunk of my soul energy. That function of his targets things it deems dangerous, and there’s no doubt in my mind that my strikes will prove to be just that.
The chaos energy from the module makes it more difficult to output those two energies. If I’m damaged, then I’ll only be healing in a half-assed manner.
I could just surrender, and grant him the victory.
Many would gear towards giving up, lending their opponent defeat. Something Yukan was familiar with, and was hoping wasn't the case.
Luckily…
But despite all of that, victory is the only thing I seek!
Mizan was the opposite.
Ruyi Jingu Bang was gone—
—but that didn’t stop the dragon from going on the offensive. He merely crouched low, mustering all of his strength before springing upward in a sharp, explosive burst. As his body twisted mid-air, his leg sprang out into a devastating arc of vengeance, the force of the kick rippling through the air like a thunderclap!
“Tiāntáng zhī jiàn!”
Its destination would be heading towards the fist raised by Yukan, who coiled all of his strength, his entire body—his entire soul -- into a unrelenting backfist to match the burning ferocity of Mizan’s martial arts!
The clash of blows created a shockwave across the forest, and with a mad grin on both of their faces, their battle would officially begin.
Chapter End
Notes:
Mizan is such a fun character to write.
Chapter 54: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 42 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mizan twirled back around, his feet hitting the ground. He regained his stance without much trouble—and even strongly at that. Yukan’s arm flew back from Mizan’s attack—he was surprised by his overwhelming strength. Twirling back, channeling his strength and soul energy once more, a backhand was unleashed, as if mocking Yukan’s.
Yukan blocked the attack by extending his left arm outward, weaving it away.
But the recovery timing of the dragon was immense. Reeling himself back, that grin still apparent, he crouched down once more.
A Tetsuzanko?
In the fear of such an attack, he instinctively lifted his arm in front of his face.
However, it wasn't a Tetsuzanko. Upon shifting his body forward, he raised up slightly, skipping once vertically, building momentum before flinging forth a side kick to the chest!
Spit coiled up in Yukan's mouth, but he held it in—his feet scraping the ground as he was pushed back. The pain was good, but he could withstand it.
“Back in my earlier days,” he retook his stance, “I defeated twenty men in fifteen minutes, even without my soul ability!” He said, pride beaming from his face, “There was a man who was announced as the greatest martial artist, his name being Marshall Law!”
“Ohoho?” Yukan spoke through a pained grunt, "The fella with a wild control of soul-energy who whooped a hundred men in just three minutes?"
“Ah, yes! You know your stuff!” Mizan said, “I wonder—”
Energy was difficult to muster, but using only a bit of negative energy to reverberate from the positive energy of the beautiful ground, bursting with a considerable amount of speed towards Yukan!
His fist lashed forward, a straightforward strike!
“—How is your understanding of martial arts, hair overdoer?”
Bouncin' off the opposite energy of the natural earth, interesting.
“Well,” the strike came, and it would meet the brunt of a knee being raised, sending it off course, and therefore throwing Mizan’s body slightly unbalanced. “It sure is cool, seen much of it throughout my years.” he said—right after, he unleashed a gut punch with his right to the dragon, crimson staining the floor from the small amount of blood coming out of his mouth. “Your babbling really opens you up, y’know?”
Perhaps it did. Being thrown off balanced, it would be reasonable to leap back and regain stabilization—
No, he’d rather attack with the reminder in mind: 𝐏𝐚𝐢𝐧 𝐢𝐬 𝐣𝐮𝐬𝐭 𝐚 𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐟𝐫𝐨𝐦 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐝, 𝐈’𝐦 𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐥𝐥 𝐛𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐠!
Using his swift recovery, with his left hand, the dragon brought down a punch that held the fury of a hammer on Yukan’s head! “Above that, focus on your speed! You’re quite slow!
Blood splattered from his nose, scattering through the ground. As if he were a spring, his body sprang backward from the hit! But the storm still raged on, returning the energy back with a front kick to the face, staggering Mizan. “Could say the same for you, damn fool!”
The staggering ended in an instant, Mizan returning the favor with a front kick of his own.
Blow, after blow, after blow, after blow. They were almost in perfect synchronization with each other—their attacks matched each other's ferocity despite getting stronger as they continued, and in the end, all they could do was smile.
The storm had barely started yet, and despite it all, Yukan felt a connection with his opponent.
Could this finally be… my equal?
But these powerful blows from his opponent, and he claimed himself as weak? He couldn’t have that in a fight, for if doubt resided in the mind, one can not compete at their full capacity. If they truly were from the same worlds, then Mizan would have to do more than what he was doing as of now to prove such.
After a while, the blows had stopped with both fighters jumping back and panting heavily, blood trickling from their faces. Yukan once again straightened his hair, almost relishing in the blood.
“Y’called yourself weak earlier.” Yukan crossed his arms. “Kinda contradictin’, considerin’ yer strength.”
“You seem to be only looking at the matter at surface level,” Mizan replied, his voice steady. “It isn’t as simple as just being powerful with strikes—it’s about the world around you.”
Yukan furrowed his brow. “The hell does that mean?”
Mizan sighed. “Power isn’t just about throwing strong punches. There’s more to it—what you fight for, what stands in your way, the limits placed upon you.”
“What’s with all the talk?” Yukan scoffed, shaking his head. “Things don’t gotta be complex. If you’re strong, you fight. That’s it.”
“No, no, no.” Mizan shook his head, clicking his tongue before sighing once more in disappointment. “See, here’s the thing. I can be as flashy as I want with certain movements, but if my perception isn’t enough, then they don’t mean anything, now will they?”
From what should’ve been a moment of introspection, what Mizan expected, was a chuckle disregarding his words. Mizan was growing impatient—just how was he supposed to become in sync with his opponents if they didn’t bother to understand him?
“Me personally…”
Yukan rushed forward, throwing a heavy fist, aiming for the head!
“Fightin’ is what I know best, kid!”
“It’s easy to put on a show!” Mizan said, dodging to the right. “But expressing yourself, my friend, is much, much harder.” His stance changed. If Yukan was this sloppy with his movements, then Wing Chun would only make him easier to counter. “All you have is style, but what about your inner self? If you don’t know, then wouldn’t that make you weak?”
Yukan stopped, turning to Mizan; at this point, his smile was no more, for his annoyance had jutted out of his body and was now plastered on his face. “What the hell does any of this mean?” He asked,
“Well,” Mizan lessened his own smile. It seemed more welcoming. “If you wish to know, then go along with the flow, and you shall get what you seek.”
Hm.
Don’t understand a thing he’s sayin’ but—
Yukan put his fist up, his feet positioned vertically, as were his arms.
It’s quite interestin!’
“If you insist, kid.”
Chapter End
Notes:
First chapter of the month, and I'd honestly say it's pretty darn weak. Was studying more for Mizan and Agrona’s characters. Pretty sure I'll be finishing this arc in the next two weeks.
Chapter 55: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 43 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
With the module of Entropy Rend being put into play, it had amplified the use of the first, for it caused destruction. However, now slashes could only target the soul instead of the physical because of where the destruction was flung previously, which was much more effective.
Mario and Link groaned in pain, feeling the energy of their souls draining. The latter of the two held a lower understanding of souls and their energy, so he was confused as to what was happening. There was no way to figure out—the life spirit wasn’t present for some reason.
Taking his lack of understanding into consideration, Mario had realized something.
When Mizan healed him earlier, transferring over his ruined body over to Mario for only a second—it wasn’t just his body he transferred, but the points of his soul as well. Some of them, at least. Plenty to give to Link in exchange for something of his choice.
Trouble tingled within the air—Agrona had raised her hand.
While the first module was active, only the first function could be used; thus, she would bring her hand down with pure, killing intent!
But Mario thought fast, zooming past with what little energy he had to activate the first function. Though it suspended all other functions upon usage, it was the best option, for it would be the last time he ever used it here.
𝐌𝐈𝐍𝐈 𝐅𝐔𝐍𝐂𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍 - 𝐓𝐖𝐈𝐒𝐓𝐄𝐃 𝐏𝐄𝐑𝐂𝐄𝐏𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍
He used it again, her vision filled with him doing the same action over and over, making it difficult to clearly hit the target.
What’s happening now?
Annoyance.
The effects of the function reached Link, his pupils dilating in shock and confusion; the most clear thing he saw was Mario’s eyes flashing to the right as he felt his body ascend from the floor, and continue to soar far, far away from Agrona. Mario had picked him up over his shoulder, jumping into the air with the help of the first function!
The effects had finally worn off with the mini function, Agrona slowly placing her hand down.
She kicked the dirt of the ground with a loud, defiant grunt upon realizing her prey had gotten away. Why was this one so difficult to catch? A challenge was appreciated, but it didn’t feel as if she was getting anywhere.
It’s supposed to just happen! She screamed within her head.
The two fighters landed by a tree within the forest nearby.
The bush they hid behind was thick with leaves and vines, hiding a small opening at the base of an old tree. A faint breeze came through, carrying the smell of damp earth from whatever lay beyond.
Mario’s head ached from the use of twisted perception twice. It was the transferring of soul energy to create a false reality, and whatever was left of that soul energy ruptured the brain a bit. Breathing heavily, it would be time to put his brain to further use.
“What’s happening to me?” Link asked, grabbing onto his stomach tightly in pain. “That slash was so quick, I couldn’t even see.”
“The nature of her soul-ability is destruction.” Mario confirmed, watching the girl as she stood in the open. “But it isn't mindless. It can hone on where that destruction goes.” He then turned to Mario, ducking his head down further. “One thing’s for certain, though. You won’t be participating in this fight.”
Unacceptable.
“And why’s that?” He asked, his voice demanding.
“You’re too inexperienced.” Mario answered, his gaze returning to Agrona.
“This girl has a proper grasp on her soul. That would mean I’m at a disadvantage too, since I don’t know the full extent of mine.”
“I never asked you to protect me.” Link said, his voice growing more insistent; it still held a sense of pain.
Mario knew—
“Why are you doing so anyway? You barely know me!”
Years Ago.
The village was nestled on the brink of a sappy forest, falling acorns with eyes falling from the trees, the Sproings catching them before they could hit the ground as they returned back into those trees. Mario stared at them aimlessly, sitting in an opening of the forest. His brother, Luigi, often liked to bring Mario the few acorns on the ground to him. However, he didn’t really have an interest in nature, though, admittedly, the heavenly light that shone through the trees was quite beautiful.
“Mario!”
He heard a voice and turned instinctively. It was his brother, of course. He had come all the way from home to find him despite Mario making their parents aware that he was going to sit out here. That expression on his face, it looked considerably worried; eyes widened as he held those acorns he loved so much.
“What’re you doing here?” Asked Mario, noticing the acorns, “Oh, I see.” he smiled, standing up.
“Those Sproings are scary, they chased me to no end.” Luigi said, wiping off the abundance of leaves on his clothes.
Mario chuckled, “You should probably lay off on stealing their stuff,” he said, “Keep this up and no more acorns will grow.”
Luigi chuckled as well, handing him one of the acorns. Although it was just a mere acorn, it brought a smile to Mario’s face every time he held one. It was his brother’s interest. How could he not smile at that?
“Heh, another added to the collection.” Mario said, stuffing it into his brown bag.
“Made sure they weren’t poisonous in any way, so you won’t have to clear it this time like you always do.”
“More responsible this time, eh?” Mario smirked, to which Luigi would smirk back, finishing wiping the grass off of his clothes.
“We all have to,” he said, “The disease in our neighbor is beginning to spread. Precaution is only necessary.”
Perhaps sitting out in the open had detoured his mind off of it. Whether it’d be the cause of a spirit or a naturality, a disease had infected their town, the effects of it consuming a few people. It had only been yesterday but the surgeons were alert, offering a warning to the village.
Mario could only wonder about the origin of this disease, for the spirit behind it, if there was any, was unknown; the same went for the disease. All the surgeons knew was that the name was “AUX-190”.
“Any more word on the disease?” Mario asked, narrowing his eyes.
Luigi simply shook his head, hesitating to speak, “Not that I’ve heard of,” he said, “By the way, we should head back. Mom’s getting worried.”
Mario zipped his bag full of acorns, “Yeah, let’s head out.”
Their journey in the forest would commence, walking across numerous ancient branches lying across the floor. They were hard to break, for their wooden nature seemed too solid and indestructible. For a moment, it was peaceful. The light of the sun beamed down, shining light on the most perfect spots of green and wood, and the butterfrees relishing in the light as they sat close to the trees. It was perfect—
—until, the two brothers would come across a horrid sight.
An animal, unidentifiable due to its mangled appearance, lay on the floor; right in the middle of their path, staining the grass red. It was awfully small, holding yellow skin.
Its entrails were spewed across the ground, its stomach ripped open while its tongue showed itself.
The eyes of the two brothers were widened with bewilderment.
There weren’t many animals capable of doing this within the forest, so it could all be tied to the disease sweeping the kingdom.
“Ma… Mario?”
“Hm.”
He approached it, unwavering. Not angry, not scared either.
“The disease. It seems it's gotten to the creatures as well.”
Luigi felt his heart sink to his stomach.
It was rumored by the villagers that such had been the case, but those people lived in a different area. They could have easily been for the sole purpose of scaring people.
Right now, he wished that had been the case.
“What’s going to-a happen now? W-we should get out of this forest as soon as possible!”
His voice was shaken.
Mario felt remorse for the poor creature, for perhaps if someone had checked on it sooner, things would be different.
I should’ve been here…
Agony struck.
He looked back at his brother.
“Mario…” His voice barely reached out. “Do you think… we’lll end up just like the rest of them?”
Mario stood up, walking over and placing a hand onto his brother’s shoulder. Things seemed hopeless now, perhaps too unbelievable for his eyes.
But there needed to be reassurance.
“I’m a doctor at heart.” Said Mario, “I’ll follow my father’s footsteps, become an experienced doctor, and save as many as I can.” his gaze hardened, “Living beings shouldn’t die like this anymore.”
“But there’s something you aren’t realizing, brother.” Luigi said, “Things like this are unpredictable. You've seen it, right? People can be fine and dandy one day, and the next, they'll be corrupted by that—that monstrous disease! How can you live knowing the next person could be you? If it happens, then you'll have no one to save…”
“The answer is simple.” Mario declared, a last saying to let hope shine. “Because I hold onto hope… and that's all I can do.” Luigi's eyes lit up. “Even if I can't save anyone… I can at least still save you. I've always been there for you, ever since we were kids, and even now, so have a little faith in me, alright?”
Those words, despite everything, was enough to bring a light to his soul. A part of Luigi rejected it, but it was his brother. If he couldn't trust him or hold onto his hope, he'd fall into despair.
He smiled faintly.
“Alright then,” he said, “I trust you.”
The sheer anger that arose from that memory.
“People choose who they want to protect, and I’m choosing you.” Mario said, his eyes radiating the light of his soul.
There were two paths of the protector.
The sword, and the shield.
Mario would be the former, as of now.
Chapter End
Notes:
Fun chapter to write. Although this may be the most boring section in the Saga, its pretty fun to write.
Chapter 56: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 44 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
I really like using this power system, and sprinkling hints of depth towards characters. Hope this'll work out.
Chapter Text
The path of the sword, the absolute savior.
One who follows this path is to believe that salvation should always be sought, even if to no avail in the end.
Link’s suffering…
He remembered his words.
Mizan’s suffering.
He remembered the scar.
I’ll put an end to it.
Mario took Link’s hand, catching him off guard. Though, he was surprised upon feeling a soothing feeling like no other; the feeling of his soul being restored.
In exchange for his first function, he would give Link half of his soul points to reform his soul.
Link could now breathe much, much clearer, and it was almost as if he could understand himself more. However, that short moment of bliss didn’t change Mario’s action.
The savior stood up, leaping out from the bushes. Link wanted to go out, or even raise his head to see, and yet…
If Mario didn’t do that, I would’ve—
What made him think he would walk out of it alive? Why did he even bother attacking?
Do I have a death wish?
But the advice Mario had given him earlier, it had resonated so deeply with him. Possibly even the relation he felt with him during that conversation. Mario had done so much for him, but how could he return the favor? Was it necessary to do so?
Did he really deserve salvation?
Why are you…
He had killed two spirits.
ᴡʜʏ ᴀʀᴇ ʏᴏᴜ ꜱᴀᴠɪɴɢ ꜱᴏᴍᴇᴏɴᴇ ᴀꜱ ᴘᴀᴛʜᴇᴛɪᴄ ᴀꜱ ᴍᴇ? ᴀɴᴅ ᴡʜʏ ᴀᴍ ɪ ꜰᴇᴇʟɪɴɢ ʟɪᴋᴇ ᴛʜɪꜱ ᴏᴠᴇʀ ʏᴏᴜ?
With the savior stepping out, the predator had registered the presence of her prey in a heartbeat. Her heartbeat was throbbing, her hands shaking.
Step.
Step.
She was approaching, and in turn, Mario readied soul energy.
Then, she stopped, her head dropping.
“You’re capable of speech, aren’t ya, right?” She asked, a stinging darkness within her voice.
Mario raised his brow, considering he had spoken earlier, but he nodded.
“Yeah,” he said, “You must have killed a lot of people. Did they speak?”
“Nah, not really, but that wasn’t exactly what I was askin’.” Said Agrona, “A scream says a whole lot more than words.”
Mario furrowed his brows, his eyes darkened from the shadow of his hat. His hands were aching to strike, but he wanted to see something. “There are more ways to express yourself than screaming.” he said, “I wouldn’t expect someone with a soul ability like yours to understand that. You must have lived your whole life like this without any shame, huh?”
Agrona lost her smile for a moment—though, it was nearly unseeable from her hair covering her face, messy and all.
For a moment, there was nothing but silence between the two fighters.
Then more.
And it was all broken through one, visceral breath.
“People are always good for nuthin’. That’s why y'all aren’t supposed to have the right to talk.” Agrona’s tone seemed softer. She looked up now, her crazed gaze finally meeting Mario’s and giving him a shock. “But aye, I ain’t one to dwell in the past, so let’s quit the talking!”
No…
She unleashed the same slash from before, though this time it was even faster; its presence rippling through the air. It was straightforward, and no matter where the opponent went, it would strike.
The first module created a ripple effect that targeted the soul; the trace of destruction had touched it, thus creating a familiarity with her soul. This made the slashes—
—Undodgeable.
The soul trade had taken away the first function, and that wasn’t an issue as of now.
If she were to only hang on to this function of her ability, then with the dismantlement of the first function, which allowed other functions to be used more freely and effectively, it was time for the activation of—
—The fourth function.
He clasped his hands together, light surrounding his form in a spheric like-shape!
An impenetrable barrier of light that reflected any projectile, made stronger with each use of the second function. The slash of destruction would be reflected, hurdling back at Agrona at an even greater rippling speed.
Of course the most reasonable thing to do was to protect one’s self in the face of an attack that was sure to hit, no matter what.
But in that possibility, with her own attack being sent right back at her, she could only lick her lips. Oh, how she was going to relish in this situation.
The slash met her face…
And she simply dodged, leaning the upper half of her body backwards in an extreme showcase of flexibility. It passed, slicing through a tree, and with haste, she lifted her body back up; the follow up, a soul enhanced jump that took her ten feet off the ground!
If the barrier reflected the attack itself, the intention of the attack still resided.
Soul abilities contain simple principles, and Entropy Rend’s was destruction; absolute.
“𝑻𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒅 𝑭𝒖𝒏𝒄𝒕𝒊𝒐𝒏, 𝒅𝒆𝒄𝒂𝒚.”
As the words shot from her lips, a slash with swirling dark energy would be flung straight at the barrier.
Decay was simple; it turned things into dust, but combining it with the first module, which resonated with the first function in terms of similarity, she would activate the second module.
Fractured logic.
Instead of aiming to destroy the soul, it would aim to remove the logic that binds the barrier structure together as a whole, to rid it of its material integrity!
When it hit, Mario knew there was no way it could stand; at the same time, he knew the slash was no longer targeting him anymore.
He dropped the barrier, now familiar with the essence of the attack.
But he had not time to rest; Agrona’s feet would finally touch the ground, and since the accumulated soul energy used from the second module was too much for her to properly handle, she simply reintegrated back to the third function, beginning to rupture the earth surrounding them. Large pieces of the earth flung up in an unorthodox manner, revealing the ground beneath, following a linear path—one towards Mario.
“You—”
He spoke, and it was followed by a soul powered jump twenty feet off the ground.
Pushing off the air with soul energy, mere seconds before Agrona could even realize, a devastating downward kick made her head ring.
“—I’m-a really sorry!”
Confusion.
“Huh?”
Chapter End
Chapter 57: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 45 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
This story has a lot more personality than Renascentia and if that's the case, then I am more than happy to write it. With Renascentia, I had wrote so many chapters on the spot, well, the dialog specifically. Nowadays, with this being more of my vision, I can write it more to my will.
I want to make this story about how the soul is perceived through different perspectives and how those different perspectives can define human action...
And more importantly, video games.
Chapter Text
The kick was harsh, but it was then least of her concern.
What in the world could he be sorry for, and why was her prey so infatuating; these weird remarks and desire for conversation, why?
Mario’s feet touched the ground, the kick being the easy way to reach it. Wasting no more time, leapt back a few feet away, just enough to use the second function more easily in case she attempted to surprise him. He’d hoped not, for he had quite a bit to say. For a moment, he stood there dumbfounded. How could he have been so ignorant, so stupid?
“Just earlier, I said that someone with your soul-ability wouldn’t understand that there is more than what you preached. I shamed you for who you-a are, and who you could be.” Mario’s words brought sincerity. “It was ignorant of me not to consider who you are as a person and shame you for that. You’re a human, and you should be seen as such.”
Silence.
Link could not believe what he had just heard; conversing with someone who tried to kill you?
Perhaps it was stupidity. Agrona seemed to feel the same way, her face written with dazzlement.
But the true stupidity lied within the words he had spoken earlier, and he had a hypothesis, a rather obvious one. If she truly was just her soul-ability, then there had to be more facets to that nature, or something had to happen to make her be this way. “People have experiences that lead to a soul-ability forming, it would be stupid not to assume the same for you. It goes against who I want to be. Besides, I know how it’s like to be referred to as just a title rather than who I truly am.” He tilted his hat up slightly. Throughout the assault, it had not moved an inch. “But I also want to get to know you better.”
For a moment, it would be the same thing.
Silence.
In all honesty, she was irritated by the babble coming out of the mouth of her prey.
But this time, she would grant a response. For the first time throughout this fight, Agrona’s eyes would flicker with something other bloodlust.
Brightness.
“Huh. I see.” She said, and nothing more.
That vague answer left the savior confused. “Huh? What do ya see?”
“Nothing much.” she replied, soul energy jutting out of her fingers. “Just told me a lot 'bout you.”
And how to kill you. She added in her mind.
Entropy Rend’s first function came fourth, this time vertically; the air crumbling in its presence. That only made it easier to dodge, but Mario let out a sigh of relief knowing that he had moved away from the bushes Link hid in.
[𝐀𝐍𝐀𝐋𝐘𝐙𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍 𝐏𝐑𝐎𝐂𝐄𝐒𝐒: 𝐍𝐄𝐀𝐑 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍]
Entropy Rend was planning something, but what?
Mario had dodged the slash, but Agrona's speed went through a drastic increase! He sensed an unnerving presence behind him, the sound of feet striking against the ground ringing his ears. He turned, surprised, witnessing Agrona's right arm rise up as a dark, purple-like energy surged through her fingers; electric in nature!
Mario placed his fist up instinctively, but he knew it wouldn’t be enough. Instinct alone, at least his, was not enough to counter this.
But with what countermeasure?
The thought pondered for as long as time allowed, for Agrona would swiftly bring her hand down, the wing howling in the force of the attack that culled the dark energy to absolutely eviscerate the terrain in front.
( 𝐕𝐀𝐂𝐀𝐍𝐓 𝐑𝐀𝐌𝐏𝐀𝐆𝐄 )
Link felt the destructive wind of the attack hit his body. It almost forced him to move his own body, but he ultimately kept still, covering his head with both hands in fear of any falling debris. Gritting his teeth, he didn’t bother to stand out of fear, but he’d hope Mario was alright.
Was he?
Well, sort of.
The most obvious thing to do was to put the fourth function to use, but it took time to manifest with each usage. It was just too risky to do, so what did he do?
The second most obvious answer to him? The second function.
Light counteracted darkness; being within the destructive center of the blast, his feet push grinding against the dirt, or what was left of the ground, his fist ignited as he held it forward, causing the destructive blast to split in two.
It was difficult to output soul energy now, given she had used the first function too many times being so sure of the kill. The blast could only hold this much power, and that was perfect for the star soul.
His vision was wrapped within the electric like streaks of black and purple intertwining with each other, struggling for power. He’d keep on his march, teeth gritted, making his way towards his foe slowly with nothing more than one, guiding light.
Agrona didn’t seem fazed in the slightest at this, and remained so as the blast dissipated more and more, soon becoming nothing more than a memory the ground surrounding them foretold. Holding that same light, twisting his entire body; he delivered a defining right hook.
It burned, but even with her face thrown feriously to the right, her hair flowing beautifully, her face showed nothing but a measly scar. Fair enough, since Mario himself wasn’t using the full extent of his soul energy. “That move had a bit more ting than the last..."
She stationed her head, stumbling back a few steps.
“Wha’cha mean by that? More power?”
“No,” Mario deactivated the second function, light fading to dust. “More like, emotion.”
She frowned, “How dull.” she said, a grin making its return. “If you want emotion, then y’picked the wrong one to try! Now, lemme show ya something even better.”
“Oh boy.”
He wasn’t too excited, obviously, and he wasn’t just going to allow it either.
Skidding across the floor at a decent speed, a front kick was thrown, only for Agrona steer it off course, and—
—BOOM!
DISMANTLE!
Ah, if only she wasn't so slow. See, this was the problem with firing so many slashes with the first function. It outputted too much soul energy on pure killing intent alone, and not only that, but placed an enormous strain on the body. Akin to her soul, yes, but it was nothing more than that, so it all became unbalanced. Untrustworthy.
This fact made it easy for Mario to catch her hand before the slash could even fully manifest—this resulted in a horizontal slash that went forward for three feet, and a special addition!
A headbutt!
No no, not just that. Her nose was caved in, but if she valued destruction so much, then surely she could handle being damaged a lot.
That was the mindset of the star, grabbing her wrist as she was stunned; he spun around, tossing her in the opposite direction they faced previously. “Y'see? Emotion!”
Her body flew mindlessly, and despite it all, she had landed just fine; taking merely a knee. Soul energy messin’ up. She thought, a myriad of energy jutting into the air. No one could feel it. Her gaze fell on the star.
Anger.
The clouds, storm clouds, covered the sun ever so suddenly. Mario was alert.
She remembered that apology of his, and it only fueled that emotion even more. But wait, no. She couldn't feel emotion.
She shouldn't.
Back then, she was always told a very valuable lesson.
“𝑻𝒐 𝒃𝒆 𝒂𝒏𝒚𝒕𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖𝒕 𝒘𝒉𝒂𝒕 𝒚𝒐𝒖𝒓 𝒔𝒐𝒖𝒍 𝒅𝒆𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒔 𝒊𝒔 𝒕𝒐 𝒆𝒙𝒊𝒔𝒕, 𝒃𝒖𝒕 𝒕𝒐 𝒏𝒆𝒗𝒆𝒓 𝒕𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒚 𝒃𝒆. 𝑺𝒐 𝑰 𝒂𝒔𝒌 𝒚𝒐𝒖, 𝒘𝒉𝒂𝒕 𝒂𝒓𝒆 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒕𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒚, 𝒎𝒚 𝒅𝒆𝒂𝒓 𝑨𝒈𝒓𝒐𝒏𝒂?
It held only one answer nowadays.
I am… death itself.
Chapted End
Chapter 58: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 46 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
At this point, Yukan was sick of testing just with physical strength alone. Each strike had been blocked and avoided with a swift motion; even worse, Wing Chun was harder for application in this scenario, for it was more suited for tight spaces.
Nevertheless, Yukan kept on fighting. Mizan couldn't understand why, nor was he having fun. He held a blank stare with each block and blow. I can only pray that you'll get serious soon enough.
This was so aggravating, the thought of not being better at this martial artist when he had crushed so many in the past was too much for him to bear. But most of all, that look on Mizan's face—so disappointed no matter how much force was put into the attack. No. If someone who claimed to be weak was withstanding his attacks effortlessly, then who was really the weak one here?
It wasn't a hard question to answer. In this particular case, he was the weaker one with martial arts.
As he continued to throw his fists mindlessly, thoughts flowed.
Hmm.
Bang!
I don't care about this fool's tricks…
Bang!
Too rotten! Yet!
For a moment, he stopped.
If I find solace in where I stand now, I'm on the verge of bein’ rotten myself!
A similar motion.
Closing the distance.
Thrusting his right shoulder forward.
Shifting his entire weight into—
—BOOM!
A Tetsuzanko!
With his more muscular stature, it was even harder! Stronger! Enough to send him stumbling back a bit!
Ah, a Tetsuzanko? He pondered, smiling harder than ever as he dug his feet into the ground, stopping himself from stumbling any further. An impressive replication! How nice of you to adapt! Yet, it lacks soul!
That pushed him back a bit, yeah?
Good.
He thrust his body forward again, this time extending his right leg for the same exact side kick Mizan had did earlier. The form needed some work, but Mizan for sure did not want to be hit with that.
In a dramatic fashion, the dragon leapt into the air, the accumulated soul energy taking him to an even greater height. Everything felt as if it was in slow motion as he soared through the air, his body facing downwards towards his opponent, hence a vivid view.
Ha! A classic way of incorporating Marshall Law’s words! ‘Be like water,’ he said. But you're missing a core principle!
He flipped his body forward while airborne, crashing to the ground and landing steadily on his feet; his back was turned to his opponent.
“You've challenged me to a duel in martial arts? It's interesting, but quite shameful.”
He stood with one foot forward, knees slightly bent, while his lead hand opened and extended like a coiled serpent. His rear fist hovered near his waste, ready to strike. His eyes, filled with a unique flare, locked onto his opponent; completely unwavering, his body loose, yet etched with explosive energy.
It was time to show the know-it-all in front of him the true extent of martial arts, and he would do so with the style that showed adaptability, directness, simplicity, and most importantly—
—Freedom.
𝐉𝐄𝐄𝐓 𝐊𝐔𝐍𝐄 𝐃𝐎.
His opponent was going into unusual territory.
With a smirk on his face, lessening his stare, Mizan would make a declaration: "𝐈𝐭'𝐬 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐞𝐧𝐝 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐥𝐢𝐧𝐞 𝐟𝐨𝐫 𝐲𝐨𝐮, 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐥𝐥𝐞𝐧𝐠𝐞𝐫. 𝐘𝐨𝐮'𝐫𝐞 𝐢𝐧 𝐦𝐲 𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐫𝐢𝐭𝐨𝐫𝐲 𝐧𝐨𝐰."
I've studied martial arts for a good thirteen years. A mere copy cat won't be my defeat.
With his opponent taking his stance, Yukan folded his arms, smirking.
Damn it all.
So he's changed his stance a little. Nuthin' detrimental.
Then why the hell am I nervous?
He couldn't deny it. Mizan knew a lot more than him, and perhaps that was the reason he felt so tense. But the only thing that mattered to him was winning, for doing so against an objectively more experienced opponent in this topic would make quite the victory.
He stepped forward, getting into a stance.
He stood with his feet closely together, his knees stiff, and fists clenched tightly near his chest. His shoulders were tense, and his stance wavered ever so slightly, showing hesitation in his footing.
They moved closer to each other, their gazes locked fully.
At any moment now, one could make the first move.
Mizan held off on doing so, for he had already formed a mental image of Yukan’s attack. You block attacks, you had to read a person.
Of course, it would come into tuition, for his first move was a mere straight jab.
A perfect one! He remarked.
How does one block a jab in Jeet Kune Do?
By simply putting your arm in a position that intercepts the punch being thrown. He held his right arm forth, palms open. With ease, he parries it to the side, and what came from the parry was a vertical fist that came flying forward. The force of the blow made Yukan’s head recoil.
He would attempt to create some space, taking a few steps back. However, Mizan used the space to his advantage. He knew Yukan would most likely attempt to reel back with a strong, fierce attack fuel of anger.
The idea was not tolerated by the dragon. Wasting no time, he unleashed a back fist at an unbelievable speed…
But it didn’t hit his opponent at all?
His fist only reeled back to his waist, leaving Yukan stunned. Had he truly been hit? The speed seemed too great to register.
In truth, he had not been hit.
“Your reflexes are terrible.”
But now, he would. Embarrassingly, by the same attack that was once thrown, and even faster this time!
But the assault would not stop—
—Mizan took a leap, grabbing his head and kneeing him right in the skull!
This would of course leave him stunned, leaving Yukan vulnerable to a bewildering fast flurry of nothing but strikes. Mizan’s entire body was being implemented into each one, doubling the pain. Yet, Yukan’s mind would not stop. Even with his face being bashed in, he still persisted, and after what seemed like an eternity, he had finally made another move.
His leg would reach out, intercepting the footwork as it had no room to move; a stepping stone in the quest for victory in martial arts, and a huge one at that. One last punch was thrown, considerably less power, but before he could retract it, almost on pure instinct, Yukan had grabbed it with his left! At this moment, he was essentially right in his face.
The difference in technique was obvious, and so was the difference in strength. Yukan would use that to his advantage; his fist descended like a meteor into his opponent’s skull in a devastating eruption of force!
What an incredible blow! Mizan could hear his head bear a daunting ring! The distance had been lessened a little, but too close to do any flashy moves.
Would he try to change that?
Nah, he’d just attack anyway! Unleashing an uppercut straight to the chin!
He had to remind him of whose territory this
Then, to top it all off, he would do his favorite move!
Twirling his body around to move more freely, and to get into position for—
—A soul-energy fueled Tetsuzanko!
His body set aglow, raidating a bright silver as he launched his body towards his opponent!
And of course, it would strike true!
“Never forget!” Declared Mizan, grinning through it all!
Yukan did the same, but it could definitely use a few more teeth.
“Yeah!”
Chapter End
Notes:
Hahaha. Mizan's so cool.
He's obviously meant to resemble a Kung Fu character in a fighting game. That's kind of where I got his Tetsuzanko from.
Chapter 59: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 47 [Unrepairable Rend]
Chapter Text
Yukan was launched back, managing to quickly regain his balance! Mizan would continue to go on the offensive; he took a distinctive charging step forward, shortly breaking away from his stance.
Zhen Jiao!
Baji-quan!
The next move–
—A low kick to the knee, giving Yukan the impression that he had broken in! Despite that not being true, it sure hurt like hell. It didn't stop there, for when in shock, a change in style had occurred; a high jump kick to the chin with the opposite leg!
But through it all, Yukan could only smile, and would continue to do so with the next attack.
Another distinctive step forward using the same positive and negative trick from earlier, only this time, since the negative energy from the blows had been amplified, as well as the positive energy gained from the use of soul energy at his current emotional state—it was balanced, amplifying the movement.
He lashed his fist forward again, the air circulating around it; almost as if it was bending to its will as it trusted through the chest of his opponent, leaving an array of blood across the floor.
This was—
—𝐙𝐄𝐒𝐒𝐇𝐎𝐔 𝐇𝐎𝐇𝐎𝐔, 𝐃𝐑𝐀𝐆𝐎𝐍’𝐒 𝐇𝐄𝐀𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐋𝐘 𝐑𝐎𝐀𝐑!
A bit of blood struck his face, but they were only droplets. He watched Yukan, with his unchanged expression, looking down at where his arm had been placed. “I said it earlier. You lost the moment you challenged me like this.”
“Perhaps so.” Yukan admitted? “However,” but that wasn't the full extent of what he could do here. ̶E̶̶n̶̶v̶̶y̶ was a very powerful and dangerous thing; it was a good thing he had kept his soul energy constant throughout the fight, for his ability could do what it did best when this feeling beat within his soul. “I think we should kick this up a notch…”
Beside his shoulder, a singularity had opened; it tore a circular whole within reality, nothing but a void staring back from the ripple effect. “I seriously envy you, martial artist.” The tone in his voice had undergone a change. More sinister.
“Let's see what L̷͖͈̓͌̎̉͒͗͂̓̌̚͝ë̸͓̮͉͈͇͍̖͎̩̞͈́́́̋̇̾͋̈́̾͆͑͘͘͜͠͝ṽ̵͇̟̺̣͓̰̭̲̼̻̪̩̰͒̓̿̄̾̔̊͝ͅi̶̡̹͈͎̳̞͙͖̾̂̀͑̀͆̑̓̽̉͐͘͘ͅǎ̴̯̀͠t̸̫̫̤͕̳̻̰̣̭́̌̉͝ͅḥ̸̨̧̗̮̖̽̂̓̀̍̋͋́̅̃͘͜͝ǎ̴̯̀͠ǹ̷̨͍̮̥̹̘͙̗̻̬̬̜̥̮̃̒̈́̽͗̿̍̄̂̏͆͠͝ has to say about that.”
Mizan's eyes lit up, his grin fading.
Soul-abilities came from the inner self of the user, and what the Abyssal dominion represented was—
He remembered it.
The times when he was a child with nothing to gain.
No one ever paid attention to him, despite knowing the strange ability he contained.
For as long as he could remember, he sat alone in a dark alley, wearing nothing but a white t-shirt and cargo shorts.
One day, someone showed up; a new face in the vicinity.
The Strongest.
Lars Alexandersson.
A hand reached out, accompanied by eyes of understanding.
Looking back on it now, he could only wonder why—
—Why didja look down upon me that day?
It had manifested.
I didn't need yer damn sympathy.
The singularity took a form, that of a giant serpent.
For a moment, it was just that. Though, as Mizan examined it further in his state of surprise and interest, he realized that it was slowly becoming not just a form of darkness, but an actual being. It came into formation—
—A large, serpentine body covered in iridescent scales that shimmered between deep blue and eerie silvers, reflecting the never-ending abyss it once ruled. Its eyes burned like molten gold, while rows of jagged fins and spine-like tendrils trailed along its back, cutting through the air effortlessly like blades that stopped at nothing to reach the target.
The manifestation of envy at his command—
—𝐋𝐄𝐕𝐈𝐀𝐓𝐇𝐀𝐍
The first module of the Abyssal Dominion.
Okay, so admittedly, Mizan did NOT expect such a creature to be within his disposal. He had studied mythology and ancient texts often, and he had heard of the beast before him. The question is, why in the world does his opponent have it?
I wonder what Unicornera would think seeing this.
But it's not like it mattered. See, there was one thing Mizan wanted to do when reading those mythical stories.
To fight.
“Ah, Leviathan!” Mizan leapt back, maintaining his stance as he stared at the beast beside Yukan in pure ecstasy. “Hair-overdoer! I'll call you a new name!”
Yukan wiped the blood from his mouth, the face of Leviathan culling to his side. “Don't flatter me.” He said, turning to the beast. “Leviathan. What do you envy of the opponent before you?”
The beast soared into the air, its defining glare of gold meeting the dragon.
̷I̷ ̷C̷̷O̷̷V̷̷E̷̷T̷ ̷T̷̷H̷̷E̷ ̷M̷̷I̷̷G̷̷H̷̷T̷ ̷O̷̷F̷ ̷M̷̷I̷̷N̷̷E̷ ̷A̷̷D̷̷V̷̷E̷̷R̷̷S̷̷A̷̷R̷̷Y̷! ̷T̷̷H̷̷E̷ ̷M̷̷A̷̷S̷̷T̷̷E̷̷R̷̷Y̷ ̷O̷̷F̷ ̷F̷̷I̷̷G̷̷H̷̷T̷̷I̷̷N̷̷G̷ ̷T̷̷H̷̷A̷̷T̷ ̷D̷̷O̷̷T̷̷H̷ ̷S̷̷U̷̷R̷̷P̷̷A̷̷S̷̷S̷ ̷M̷̷I̷̷N̷̷E̷ ̷I̷̷S̷ ̷A̷ ̷T̷̷R̷̷U̷̷S̷̷T̷ ̷I̷ ̷S̷̷H̷̷A̷̷L̷̷T̷ ̷N̷̷O̷̷T̷ ̷A̷̷B̷̷I̷̷D̷̷E̷!
“Then give me exactly what I need.”
Ever since the test of ultimate strength began, it was obvious that Yukan could not match Mizan in his own domain. So he let that resentment towards that fact build up slowly, enhancing his own soul energy while simultaneously amping his soul-ability.
The function was simple.
What was envied, would be granted to the user at tenfold.
But, there was a limitation, one that Mizan would have to figure out.
It would not be easy, for with mastery of martial arts at Yukan's disposal, in a flash of blue lightning—He was already behind Mizan. Tension rose, and Mizan whipped his body around! But it wasn't fast enough. The sheer speed of the attack had replicated that of the backhand thrown earlier. There was no warning, no sight, or even pain. All he knew was that he was hit, his head clocking back in a horrid fashion as blood splattered.
Chapter End
Notes:
ZESSHOU HOHOU!!!!!!!!!
Chapter 60: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 48 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
What? It’s like I wasn’t even hit?
He certainly was.
Mizan had recognized this phenomenon instantly. It was complete mastery over the way of the first. A phenomenon that, one has reached peak physicality, where a strike does not have to be thrown physically for an attack to land.
I’ve tried, again and again to achieve that, and he does it in a mere instant?
His brain rattled from the blow, his vision having no sense of direction. Dots of light in colors unregistrable danced all around, and amidst it all, his opponent stood—soul energy flaring in countless directions.
It was a power never felt in what felt like a million lifetimes. He had never envied someone so much in the heat of battle. It was good to finally achieve something like this, but even so; there was this more subtle envy he felt for the martial artist. No matter, he had achieved what he desired—
—and so, he would put it to his advantage. Despite seemingly not moving, Mizan could feel a thousand blows strike him, his body being knocked back in different directions constantly. The pain was beginning to kick in, and there wasn’t enough room to properly form a defense.
Was this the end of the battle?
No.
In the face of envy, something reappeared in his mind. He was witnessing the completion of martial arts right before him. He wanted it. Was he really this envious?
Yes, he always was.
The Cheng family was full of excellent scholars. Their loyalty and legacy resided in the fabric of the Heavenly Bureau in China, the empire’s foremost intuition of knowledge, which ultimately extended over to the Spectrals as well. They pursued the mastery of the written word and alchemy, spirits, the art of expanding consciousness, in order to somehow reach true divination.
But why? Mizan didn’t understand, he had left the family sometime during his early youth, but he did know that their ancestral estate, the House of the Ten Scrolls, was said to contain secrets lost to time, from the stars above them that they claimed to be reachable, and the formulas of forgotten elixirs.
The seeking of knowledge was their ultimate path of strength.
The rejection of power, in the face of knowledge that would save many lives, despite the destruction that could emerge from its power with a certain heart.
But not Mizan.
I couldn’t understand any of the formulas they spoke about, nor the legends.
Fighting was the only thing I know… no one liked me for that.
I just wanted to learn how to become the strongest, to protect—
He held a little sister. A small girl with jet-black hair that framed her round face, her wide, bubbly eyes deep and borderline unreadable at times. She dressed in a simple white, metallic tunic, a common theme within the Cheng family.
Mai Cheng.
Being of such a high and prestigious family at such a young age, the both of them had one desire.
To venture out into a world of uncertainty and freedom, to follow the people they saw across the country in their quest of—
—the art of fighting.
To perfect the art of fighting.
In the quest of learning that art, studying many of the forms privately, she had gained a sense of consciousness. One day, as they sat within the white halls of the Heavenly Bureau, panting heavily from their training; there was a fierce glint in her eyes as she told him words he would never forget. She was busy trying to dust herself off via drawing the statues of monks that were lined up on the hall.
“You wanna know what I’ve learned, brother?” She asked, excitement coursing through her veins.
"If it's something in your classes, I'd prefer not to hear it." Mizan replied.
"Well, it kinda is, bu—"
"Then I'll be on my way."
"Wait! C'mon! You gotta hear it!"
Mizan stopped in his tracks, staring back at his sister. As much as his mind didn't want to listen, it was completely meaningless against Mai's pouting.
So, he'd sit back down, sighing. "Is it important?"
"Teacher said you should question, 'what is the significance of this line?'" Mai said, "So really, it's up to you."
Mizan raised his head, "I assume there's a good reason you picked this specific line, then."
"Right! ahem!" She instinctively tried to grab the pouch, but missed it a few times due to hastiness. Unfortunately, she'd have to sit her drawing to the side.
Eventually, she got the papers, pupils shrinking as she focused. “To know is to perceive, but to fight and connect with others is to live." She worded out perfectly, then staring happily back at Mizan.
"Don’t you see? Well, you probably do, but—we’re breaking away from the chains of wisdom alone, and carving ourselves into something greater!”
"Hm."
"Oh, wait! Did you not like it?"
There was a tint of disdain within Mizan's glare, but ultimately, Mai found comfort in his smile. "No, I understand it." He said, "But commit more to breaking away from those chains."
Remembering those words ever so clearly, for they meant more than ever have in what felt like an eternity.
“Something greater,” he muttered.
Fighting is an art, one that perhaps led to the departure of him and his sister, but through that trial, had made him stronger. Fighting is the accumulation of the soul, etched in the form and rhythm of the metaphysical aspect of a person. If one merely imitates and fights with no sense of self, then the purpose of fighting becomes meaningless.
You…
Yukan had stopped for a moment, reeling back his fist as his opponent stood still, seemingly unconscious. But! Before he could thrust fist again, he was pushed back by what could only be the sheer force of Mizan's palm, for he had extended it forward. How? He could really do that in this state?
He regained his balance, taken aback by the sudden force. He looked at Mizan, who was bloodied and bruised, yet still breathing.
Words would then escape his red colored lips. “When… Will you understand?” He stepped forward, a pressure so heavy, so immense that Yukan couldn't move, nor could Leviathan. “You can become the peak of fighting all you want through your envy, you will never understand what true fighting is…”
𝐈𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐫𝐞𝐢𝐧𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐜𝐞𝐦𝐞𝐧𝐭 𝐨𝐟 𝐰𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐡𝐞 𝐯𝐚𝐥𝐮𝐞𝐝 𝐝𝐨𝐰𝐧 𝐭𝐨 𝐡𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐨𝐮𝐥, 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐒𝐨𝐮𝐥 𝐀𝐛𝐢𝐥𝐢𝐭𝐲 𝐭𝐢𝐭𝐥𝐞𝐝 𝐭𝐡𝐞 "𝐄𝐱𝐭𝐫𝐞𝐦𝐢𝐭𝐲 𝐨𝐟 𝐋𝐢𝐟𝐞," 𝐡𝐚𝐝 𝐚𝐦𝐩𝐞𝐝 𝐢𝐭𝐬 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐰𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐭𝐞𝐧 𝐩𝐞𝐫𝐜𝐞𝐧𝐭 𝐮𝐩𝐰𝐚𝐫𝐝.
Despite healing himself with the first function, the scar he carried on his wrist never healed.
It couldn't go away.
He didn't save her, after all.
She's still... at that damned place.
What the hell is…
An enigma was the only answer. Yukan and Leviathan chilled in the presence of the dragon as he continued to step forward.
Step.
Step.
Step.
He was right there, standing in perfect striking range.
Only I can do this…
The Surge of Might came into play, the damage being turned into pure strength, running down to his soul! He raised his right fist, overlaying his left palm on top! Yukan's eyes widened with terror. Was he truly going to be defeated despite achieving what he envied for so long?
THE ABSOLUTE PEAK OF MARTIAL ARTS HAD FAILED?
No, the art of fighting had prevailed, and what decided that fact was the next blow. Mizan shifted his foot placement, rotating his hip which smoothly translated into the lunging of his fist! Sparks of silver scattered all around, Yukan letting out a shout of pain!
The beautiful accumulation of fighting was the move—
—天火之怒
𝑾𝑹𝑨𝑻𝑯 𝑶𝑭 𝑯𝑬𝑨𝑽𝑬𝑵𝑳𝒀 𝑭𝑰𝑹𝑬
Chapted End
Notes:
I actually can't believe I wrote this chapter, but I do.
(The comment involving Extremity of Life's prowess simply means that Soul Energy has been increased.)
Chapter 61: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 49 [Unrepairable Rend]
Chapter Text
“Wha—what?”
Though the fist did not pierce the stomach as it did to the chest, it sure as hell felt that way. Droplets of blood flung into the air, grazing the eyes of Mizan as he retracted his fist, panting heavily. Slowly, but surely, that grin began to reform. The thrill of fighting and proving his opponent wrong, it filled him with nothing but joy.
“Don’t tell me it’s over now!” Mizan shouted, the blood running down his forehead, causing his smile to be rather unsettling. "Let's begin round two!"
The hole in his chest hurt just as much as where the blow had landed. He stared up aimlessly in the sky, his mouth wide open as if he was still shouting from the attack. Nothing but groans were heard in response to Mizan’s declaration. Afire with soul energy, Mizan took two steps back, awaiting for something urgent to arise at any moment.
But for a moment, nothing substantial happened. He was left to stare at the nearly transfigured body of the man before him.
The limitation, otherwise known as the disadvantage to envy itself, was the lack of understanding the idea of what was desired.
He couldn’t take it, the superiority of his opponent in terms of martial arts.
No longer, he would admire it. He had to resent it.
In the face of his own inadequacy, he shuddered, and his heart dropped.
He was truly outmatched.
So, with that being made aware, it was finally time to use the full extent of his functions and modules—
—No, this truth could not be accepted. He wouldn’t back down. He couldn’t back down. What would he truly be if not better?
He usually never questioned his ways, and now here he was, one nagging question lingering in his head.
What do I seek greatness for? To become?
It was annoying to be questioned by his own self. His had a soul-ability, so what exactly was confusing him about his ways?
He finally took his eyes off the sky, staring at Mizan with a smile of what could only be described as prideful. Leviathan descended right beside him, seemingly whispering something into his ear with a frightful expression.
Mario’s gaze shot up to the storm clouds as they seemingly culled to the finger of Agrona, all of them finally mashing together where her finger pointed into the sky. “I ask you, star soul,” she asked; Mario merely grimaced. “Why is it that you save people?”
Thunder roared, and that only amplified the worry Mario had for Link. He trusted Mizan to deal with the caster of this reality, so he could find solace in that. However, here, in the now, it seemed that the effects of this reality hadn’t weakened at all, and soul-abilities usually lessened as the user was damaged. Is the amount of soul-energy being emitted still that high? He asked himself.
He turned over to the bush behind him, knowing who sat behind it. Should I try to protect him? Maybe there’s an exit somewhere me and him can escape to. No, I can’t leave Mizan.
“How do you know I ‘save’ people?” he asked. He breathed in, the mist-like form of soul energy escaping his mouth as he breathed out.
“It wasn’t obvious?” She didn’t give him a clear answer. “Well, if that’s the case, then why don’t we leave it as just a lil lucky guess?”
The storm clouds stopped their swirling, as if to listen to the conversation at hand. Mario had a feeling that something was up with Entropy Rend. Of course, even if she weren’t willing to speak of her life, as he assumed from her nature, he felt it would be irresponsible to not say anything about himself. Perhaps, she would…
“I save people because I want to be a good person.” he declared, “Truth to be told, people are immoral as hell, and it ain’t just the Spectrals or those with soul-abilities roaming about on earth.”
Good person.
Link didn’t believe that such a thing existed. He didn’t want to believe it. But it only made his head spin, the person Mario was and strived to be. He had saved him. Would it be selfish to let him do all the work?
No.
He couldn’t believe in that, not again.
But the life spirit zipped all around, not saying a single word. But unlike other spirits, he could sense its worry, its non-existent shouting to commence the two words—
—Stand up.
No…
He shook his head. He could deny all he could, but the memories of his old care-taker were still in the back of his head. He could see glimpses of the old man, speaking words so distant to him now, all of it rushing to his head at once.
No matter what, he promised not to stand up.
Meanwhile, Agrona seemed to be… enlightened by Mario’s response. Mario couldn’t understand why, but welcomed it. She giggled a bit, her eyes flashing with pride. “And wat makes ya decide what is right and what isn’t? Perhaps a deity of sorts? I’ve heard your people worship the stars or something like that crap.”
“I don’t need a god or deity to see what is right and wrong.”
“Then tell me, am I wrong?” She asked, “I’ve killed a whole’ lot of people and that granted me a darn lot. I wouldn’t be alive if I never grabbed a hold of that knife when I was five.”
Link grimaced, and Mario would stop for a moment. “Don’t you think things could have gone differently?” he asked, “Killing a living thing, robbing it of any chance it had to live, or even spread goodness to the world—doesn’t that seem a bit eerie to you?”
“Not at all.” She said, shrugging. “I don’t discriminate unlike yall Spectrals over here.”
Mario’s gaze had darkened. “What exactly are you all planning? You and that guy with the outrageous hair.”
Agrona merely chuckled once more. “How stupid could you be to think we would explain to yall?”
“You are in Spectral territory.” Mario said, wondering how they even got here in the first place. This place wasn’t known at all by those who weren’t involved in the Spectrals. Even those with soul-abilities yet to be caught had no knowledge of this place, as they just might be aware of the Spectrals’ existence. “It’s unlikely this will go unscathed or overlooked, no matter the quests we may have with this event.”
Agrona nodded, understanding, but ultimately not giving a shit. “Well,” she said, “That ain’t exactly my problem. Yall just butted in!”
Lightning cackled, Mario’s eyes meeting the brunt of the light, thus resulting in him lifting up a hand to shield his eyes. It wasn’t like that for long, because his eyes would eventually readjust to bear witness to Agrona; soul energy spiraled into the air, sporadic, without order in nature. It was at an even higher level now, as when soul energy is broken down through external forces or the use of moves, it’ll rebuild at a slower rate, even stronger than before!
Entropy Rend was linked to destruction, for that was its nature. The reality Yukan created allowed for creation and destruction; creation for Yukan, and destruction for Agrona. Credit where credit is do, ya sure do have a good mind at times, she said to herself, breathing in and exhaling soul energy, feeling it coursing through her veins.
Mario didn’t want to let this stand, so he readied the second function. He had already gathered the soul energy that was lost, so t was time to—
—No.
He wasn’t going to be able to do it fast enough. Agrona had already pointed her fingers at him, cocking it back as if it was a pistol. From that motion, lightning would ensue—rushing forth as fast as, what seemed to be, light!
The fourth function was easier to generate, given it was a barrier, but Entropy Rend was nearing its completion, meaning it was beginning to understand Star Road more and more. His eyes flashed, a barrier of light forming as he clasped his hands together; he gritted his teeth, struggling as a straight lightning bolt struck it!
It had been blocked.
However…
This attack was made solely to strike the opponent, and it would stop at nothing to do that. Of course the most sensible thing to do would be to block it, but if the lightning bolt of struck can’t strike at a singular point, then it would move in all possible angles and geometries to strike its opponent. Mario was forced to face the brunt of light even longer this time, halting his vision as countless flashes of lightning scraped the ground and the shield around him. The sound was deafening, and the force even greater, making his head spin and difficult to hold his ground.
The fourth function was something to prevent three or more attacks from hitting the user. Due to it not being fully actualized, it could not withstand the sheer force of the lightning bolts, and so, as the veins of his body were made present in the midst of the struggle, the shield would break, two of the lightning bolts striking and tearing off his arms. Blood
The others had dissipated, for the two had already achieved the goal.
He fell forward onto the ground, blood coloring the grass in crimson as he panted heavily. He could feel his head begin to become dizzy, his vision disoriented.
In the look of his weakness, Agrona broadened her smile. “Time’s ticking.” she said mockingly, snapping her fingers.
The lightning bolts had been infused with the now regained soul energy used from decay, and so, the effect would be just that.
It was rotting away Mario’s body.
Hm, this isn’t good.
Chapter End
Notes:
I feel like, I've been more considerate and creative with my writing since renascentia. The characterization and words seem to connect way more than last time, where Renascentia's enlightenment and suffering theme was pretty much the only thing it had and would had.
Chapter 62: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 50 [Unrepairable Rend] - The Strongest Soul
Notes:
This arc has gotten more complex than I intended it to be back when I originally first thought of it.
However, I think this chapter is weak depending on how you look at it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
This was just his body, nowhere near as serious as the soul.
But it would be difficult to generate his functions or use them to their fullest extent. Mario wished he hadn’t awoken so late at night, but then the responsibility of taking care of Link would all go to waste.
Huh, responsibility.
Was it strength?
No, what is strength?
He itched his body forward, a memory from not too long ago popping in his head.
Four days before Link had arrived.
Nothing substantial was happening other than the arrival of some other Spectrals, so a small quest for easy soul points was added by Master Hand, and it required a single question.
“What is Lars Alexssanderson to you?”
Lars was a little on the fence about this question, for he thought the credit he would receive from his own students would be a bit overblown, but they insisted. It was discussed at the headquarters, everyone taking a seat at the table. Lars sat at the end, while Almos sat at the chair right next to him. “This, seriously, is not needed.”
“Oh, c’mon! Live a little, teach!” Sonic urged, smirking while crossing his arms. “You’re on break for the entire week!”
“And a well deserved one at that.” Said Almos, barely as robotic as he usually was. “The students want to have fun with you.”
Mario sat at the end of the over side of the table, right next to Beliona. That smile in his eyes, one filled with relief from whatever he could assume the role placed on him within existence. “Focus is required when you’re actually committing to the role.” She said, “Right now, you don’t have to.”
Meralin, who sat right next to Beliona, turned to her, a wide smile on her face. “So that means we can practice music together, right?” She asked, cheerfully.
Beliona would sigh, but not one of annoyance, rather in what was to come next of her answer. “Yes,” she said, nodding slightly with a smile. And what came next was the direct cause of the sigh; Meralin’s arm wrapped around her in a flash, leaving her embarrassed. The embarrassment wasn’t her main concern, but hugging her back was. After they released their embrace, they smiled at each other, and before any more words could be spoken, Roy, who sat across from the two; Meralin specifically, would speak.
“Think of it as a teacher appreciation quest.” He said, turning over to Kirby who sat right next to him, or stood in his case. “We can put Kirby’s soul ability to create a camera, and use it to record our response to the given question. What do you think?”
A better solution, yes. Thought Lars, nodding to the occasion. “I’ll be fine with that.” He stood up, going over to the door that led outside. He cracked it open ever so slightly, looking back at his students. “Be sure to tell me when you’re all done, alright?”
He stepped outside, shutting the door behind him.
Kirby’s soul ability would come into play, forming a camera that hovered in the air for what the students could only assume to be a separate effect of the ability, for Kirby rarely ever talked about such due to… interesting reasons.
It turned on, and they would each take turns giving their answer to—
—”What is Lars Alexssanderson to you?”
Sonic.
“A good person, who despite his role, is compassionate. Being the figure he is, I'm sure he understands life more than anyone in the world. I sure hope to be as fast as him one day!”
“Give it up—”
“Oh shut it Fox!”
Donkey Kong.
“Being on a team with him is a little intimidating. Well at first, now DK really enjoys his company… despite me leaving trash all over.”
Beliona.
“His Soul-ability is like no other, and he helped me and my sister achieve this life, so I suppose I do own him my life.”
Roy.
“The title of the world's most important protector was handed to the right man, I am certain.”
Fox McCloud.
“Gave me a chance to build new ships and explore! His encouragement takes the pressure from all of this ‘saving the world’ stuff, y’know?”
Almos.
“I feel most human when I’m around him, and at times, that weirds me out. But I have a purpose now...”
Meralin.
“No one ever appreciated my art when me and my sister were nothing more than street rats. My soul-ability was difficult to use, perhaps dangerous, and yet, he gave both me and my sister a chance to be here. Now my art can contribute to a larger thing even greater than myself, and I’m really grateful for that.”
Kirby.
“A valiant hero! Like, from a sort of dream or legend!”
Yoshi.
“I’ve seen many of the strongest souls for about four-hundred years. Not many come close to Lars, however. Maybe Jin does. All the same, he helped me and Mario find a place in this existence. I can appreciate that.”
Cloud.
“The guy isn’t as nearly as serious as he seems when welcoming you to the organization. He got me out of that warzone, so for that, I can owe him my life.”
Mario.
“An enigma for me. Never really understood the guy, but it’s understandable considering who he is. As far as souls go, I’m the closest you could get. But if I had to say, I’m grateful for him as a teacher.”
The quest for understanding—
—that’s what Lars saw that was apparent with some of these answers as he reviewed the footage. There was one person he felt the need to speak to, however. He didn’t want him to grow distant, considering his status.
While Link and Meralin roamed about, Mario had come outside through the back, where Fox and Kirby trained.
“You called?” Mario asked, taking a seat on the wooden chair at least five feet away from Lars. He leaned forward, their gazes meeting.
To the response, Lars nodded. “Yes,” he said, also leaning forward. This seemed rather serious. “I’ll get straight to the point. You recall that video you and the others made, correct?”
“I do.” Mario said. Okay, maybe this isn’t that serious of a situation. He hoped. Lars regularly had conversations with the others regarding either progress or simple commands. “What about it caught your eyes?”
“Well, you’re soon to be one of the greater souls of the universe, or at least that’s what they claim.”
Oh no. Mario could tell just from that, he wasn’t going to be fond of the discussion at hand—
—or would he?
“It’s because of that, that I don’t want you to think that reaching me is difficult.” Lars continued. Mario’s eyes lit up.
“Apologies if that sounded rude or anything.”
“Oh no, it didn’t.” Lars chuckled, waving his hand back and forth for a second. “But, I do think many people misunderstand what being strong means.” He folded his arms, leaning back slightly in his chair. Those eyes of his, in the shade of the roof above, seemed to be glowing. That stare cemented seriousness, but even realizing that, Mario, nor could anyone else, understand how important this conversation was for him. At least, not now. “What does the title mean to you, Mario?”
An intriguing question, but Mario really had to think about it. There were too many facets to consider, and since soul-abilities were now a factor in his life, the answer seemed all the more complicated. Watching Kirby and Fox go at it reminded him of that. Perceptions can change, so this answer might now matter all that much in the future.
But he could go back to the thing that brought him the most sense of purpose. Being a doctor. Saving lives. “I think,” he finally spoke, hesitating a bit. “That the strongest means being to help those, whether they're weaker or stronger than you.”
Mario was afraid that the answer seemed dull.
But to his surprise, Lars smiled.
“That, is a very good answer.”
Mario raised a brow. “Huh? Really? It is?”
“Yes.” Lars approved, “It’s different from what other souls would think of the matter.”
Mario knew what he was talking about, and sighed. “Yep, ya got that right.”
For a second, the two chuckled. This discussion was going more soothing than Mario had expected. All he could wonder now, for that understanding, was what Lars’ answer to that question was. How complex would it be? Perhaps something he never expected?
“The answer, I think, Is a perfectly good answer to that question. I can relate to that quite a bit.” He could? “See, we’re not so distant, me and you?”
Mario shrugged, tilting his head as he thought. “Huh, guess you’re right.” He said, “But what exactly is the strongest?”
“The strongest—”
His smile would then dissolve, replaced by a shadow of intensity that darkened his facial features. “—Is someone who bends, but never breaks. Someone who doesn’t find solace in just battle alone, as the need to prove yourself can make you weak. I have to contain and consider all possibilities, and keep my eyes open to those who even I despise. And lastly—”
He turned to the two Spectrals before him, the rest of them in his mind. “—I need to build a better future for those who come after me. Truth to be told, the other strongest before me and Jin were immoral, and for a better future, that can’t be a thing.” He said, “In the end, you’ll all become the strongest.”
Mario felt his muscles tense in pain as he etched bit by bit towards Agona’s feet, knowing she could dismantle him at any moment. Link watched on in shock, the life spirit still calling out.
Should he really…
No, not now.
Agrona’s eyes widened as a golden aura, flowing through the air like steam emitted from Mario’s body. Something was happening.
Something big was happening.
“...If strength is to keep fighting until the end, no matter how bruised you are…” He spoke through gritted teeth, groaning. “Then I’ll keep fighting until the very end!”
A declaration was made, and It was time.
Chapter End
Notes:
Yoshi wasn’t there for Link's arrival or the event because he sleepwalked and got lost in the forest.
Chapter 63: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 51 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
I really like writing both fights, as I intend for them to intertwine with one another thematically. Dunno if I did it right but yeah.
Chapter Text
When broken down, soul energy became stronger, so that effect would come into play with Mario. But something else was at play too, because of the fourth function. When the body part is also torn off, since the flow of soul energy previously being used in that section of the body is torn off, it undergoes a mechanical breakdown, its tiny pieces floating into the air. Then it was time for the chemical breakdown, where it could be altered. The chemical breakdown could be used to recover soul-energy, though not as effectively and efficiently.
The nature of Star Road was different from Entropy Rend, so as Agrona was ready to use the first function again to further the decay, she could feel the soul energy she had used from the decay begin to struggle from the opposite force of the soul energy being emitted. She groaned, cursing her soul energy’s inability to activate. Mario smirked.
Had the first step of the pain gone as exactly as his vision entailed? No, not at all. This was really a gamble, for the step forward towards his next plan would require a detriment; that detriment being the disablement of the functions from the rest of the fight. But now? His soul energy could move more freely. When the fourth function was pierced through, the soul energy from that still tingled within the air, fusing with the soul energy that was broken down and released into the air. The use of mechanical breakdown, its defensive nature could be altered into the same positive energy Mizan’s second function carried.
The perfect counter to the ability before him. With the positive force coming into effect, steaming emitted where his arms had—
—No… they were regrowing, an amalgamation of flesh coming back into reality. An unruly sight indeed, but Agrona wasted no time, her finger raised into the air.
However—
—A violent wind rushed forward where the two stood, the force of Mario’s soul energy pushing against her; a soul infused shockwave. Agrona’s feet plunged into already destroyed ground in an attempt to not be completely blown away. She held forth one arm in front of her face, fearing to open her eyes. The hell is this?
“This,” Mario said, “Is the solution to a temporary problem.”
An arc of light surrounded Mario as he stood up in the epicenter, his feet shattering the ground even further beneath him. He wiped the blood from his mouth, his gaze burning with resolve. Something sparked within Link’s soul seeing his glare, like a fire that hadn’t been ignited for years. What was it?
“Not enough!” Agrona snarled.
But that statement would be only true to her. The second function was even more powerful now, with enough soul energy to hold back the radiation as always. Mario became a comet of golden light as he rapidly accelerated from the epicenter towards his opponent, his fight fist tucked back, glowing with pure soul energy.
Agrona had merely a fraction of a second to react before the shining star was already inches away from her, his fist even closer to her abdomen. Everything seemed slow for a moment as his fist furthered its journey. He remembered failing to hit that move during his fight with Link. Perhaps, he wouldn’t hit it in this scenario, and by all means, it wasn’t needed, so this fist was just fine. But today was his lucky day, for you only hit this move once in a blue move.
Ah, that spark, one of black and red. When concentrated to a point, and feeling the deep essence of one's soul ascending to a place unheard of, that, is when soul energy flashes red.
The previous holder of the strongest title had created this move, thus resulting in others using it despite being nowhere as proficient. Jin Kazama, he alone, was beloved by that fierce lightning.
The energy the second function emitted, combined with the sheer amount of soul energy being emitted. And then—
—boom!
𝐖𝐈𝐍𝐃 𝐆𝐎𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐒𝐓
He planted a perfect strike to her stomach, sparks of red lightning scattering all about, and the force felt as if the entire world had shattered. Soul energy jutted in all directions, the impact being felt by even Mario, and the most to its sender. Agrona ached in pain, shouting out as her ribs shattered like glass. She could feel her soul energy begin to disrupt, blood mixed with saliva pouring out the side of her mouth.
The clouds began to separate, making room for the sun to shine. It felt as if she had truly lost. The look in her eyes turned hollow, and Mario would notice. “Sorry, but,” he retracted his fist, “I can't die until everyone has been saved.”
Save?
Was that really all it was? The desire to save others led to the immense pain she felt within her stomach and now? Pain, she angrily remarked in her head. Strange, why did she consider it that, and why did she bother getting angry at it? No.
Her vision swamped. As she struggled to pick her head up, Mario was nothing more than a faint glow of a multitude of colors.
But she would not falter.
I endure.
Mario shook his head. “You need to stop this, now.” He said. “The battle is as good as over now that my soul energy has been replenished and even stronger. If this goes on, you'll feel more pain. That'll be on you. I'll ask the Spectrals to not execute you or do anything harmful if you turn yourself in.”
He refused to fight her any longer.
And in all honesty, that only provoked the girl even more. She curled his fists, the intensity in her glare rising. “Do you think I give a damn about pain?” Her voice was more rusty and rigid than before. “It's the only thing that keeps me alive!”
One step.
Then another.
“You still think… you can save me… when I don't want to be saved?”
A conflicting question indeed, but Mario wasn't going to let her take any options here. The path of the sword was to ensure salvation at all costs. “You must have gone through so much, huh?” He asked, “Well, know this… for all your suffering, you can still—”
“C̳̿͟͞e̳̿͟͞a̳̿͟͞s̳̿͟͞e̳̿͟͞ y̳̿͟͞o̳̿͟͞u̳̿͟͞r̳̿͟͞ s̳̿͟͞y̳̿͟͞m̳̿͟͞p̳̿͟͞a̳̿͟͞t̳̿͟͞h̳̿͟͞y̳̿͟͞!” She bellowed, her voice tearing. Mario frowned, taking a step back. “I won't let It happen! Not again!”
There was a glow in her eyes. This battle was nearing its end.
Chapter End
Chapter 64: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 52 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
This fic very well might end up being 100000+ chapters. Nowhere near done with this saga and I have a bunch to tell.
I can't wait.
Chapter Text
I was never made for the world, I was made for myself.
When Agrona was born, she did not cry. The most she gave was an eerie stillness combined with an empty stare to her mother. The love of the mother was not unconditional towards her, she screamed in terror, and threw her onto the ground. Strange, even at the age she was now, she still remembered it so vividly. Then, her mother would perish the next day without reason, and her father would collapse to the floor the same day.
No matter where she went.
No matter what she did.
Every living thing around her felt an incredible sense of dread.
Being born within a religious family, she was an anomaly. They believed that the world simply does not create murderers, something must corrupt them. That would go against the grace of their god, wouldn’t it?
Well, the world gave them Agrona.
Being cast away, buried under rituals to somehow purify her soul, and being spoken of in such treacherous and heinous ways.
Despite it all, she didn’t hate the world. She only wondered….
Why does it need me?
That is, until she unlocked her soul ability, and came to that answer.
Now, there was a drastic change in her fighting style. She moved in closer, throwing a strike with her bloodied hands—
—Mario waved his head to the side, looking at the sheer feral tone within her eyes. She’s desperate…
She kept going on and on, failing her arms loosely at Mario. As he dodged left and right, or moved her arms in the opposite direction, he wondered if the second step in his plan was even necessary. “Just give it up!”
It didn't matter what he commanded, Agrona would push on. She needed to push on, and wouldn’t stop until the person before her was dead. “The only y’think you can save me, is because you actually have a name from yerself!” She shouted, throwing another blow relentlessly, inevitably pushed away. “Even if saving me will bring me mah salvation, who would I be if I meet it?! So just—”
Another.
“Die!”
Another.
“Don’t y’stop me—”
Another.
She stopped, squeezing her eyes shut, her anger directed to the world.
“From being myself!”
“You can be yourself.” Mario said, parrying another attack to the left, then pushing her away, sending her stumbling back. “But you don’t have to limit yourself to just killing!”
She stood there.
Stillness. “I told you before to quit all that talkin’!” she said, “I don’t think I want to remember any of it.”
She launched herself at Mario again, throwing her fist. Mario parried it away, knocking her back to the right, but she was able to lay her palm on his shoulder with her right. Mario felt a strange tingling sensation in his arm, but it seemed so miniscule. What was that? He’d hope it was nothing of the opposite of what it seemed. The first function of his soul ability was being used passively now. Should I attack?
He didn’t want to knock her out, but if that’s what it took, then—
Agrona spun back around, using the same left hand to throw a sloppy blackfist. Mario caught it, but before he could pull her away, she gripped his wrist. That tingling sensation raised up, this time more painful.
He threw her to the side, and this time, he would give her no time to breathe. The second function had been enhanced due to the mechanical and chemical breakdown of soul energy, so—
—I can move more freely. This battle is as good as done.
He rushed forward, Agrona still recovering. Rhythmically, he performed a right sweep, catching her unaware and suspending her from the ground, but only for a second. That second into the air was all he needed for his next strike. This time, he’d fuse the first function with the second function, creating a module as he thrusted his fist into her side.
The Starstruck Module.
It sent her flying away, a subtle light bursting into existence as Mario’s fists retracted as she continued to fly far, far away; her body flailing in directions it shouldn’t.
Thump.
Her body tumbled, rolling through the ground for a moment before coming to a halt, and Mario merely sighed. No words were going to get through at this point.
Agrona laid there for a moment.
However, when the battle seemed over, that didn’t mean it was over. Just a mere suspension of tension before reaching the height of it. Of course, that was the case here, for Agrona raised her head up, turned to where her side was—
—and no damage was there.
Mario’s eyes widened, but there was no time to waste.
He had to finish this. The use of the module earlier took quite a toll on his newfound soul energy, but he’d need to use the second function at long range. Is the first step really ineffective? No, that soul ability is based on destruction.
He sunk his feet into the ground, his arms held out, and along with them, his palms. Light came into existence again, tiny dots of it coming into a singularity, ready to be jutted outward.
And just as it was, it was as if Agrona had just thrown it away, like the swatting of a fly.
Her arm still extended, she would finally stand up on her feet. Even worse, she was smiling.
[𝐀𝐍𝐀𝐋𝐘𝐙𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍 𝐈𝐒 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄]
“All that blabberin’, all that desire. You’ve only caused your own demise.”
When understanding the foundation of a soul-ability through destroying it multiple times, the destruction of the soul-ability was imminent.
Inevitable.
“I truly am…”
A flash of pink light darted to the right, marking the disappearance of Agrona. Where could she have—-
—She was already behind Mario.
He turned around quickly, but that only lined him up from payback, for the strike was aimed specifically at the stomach.
Their eyes met, the eyes of a fanatic meeting the eyes of pure shock, and finally, her fist would flash, a destructive black energy dawning.
Agrona amplified the force of her fists, and he was sent back; Mario was feeling something akin to death.
Not physically…
But the death of the soul.
Chapter End
Chapter 65: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 53 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
The things I value most in a series is versatility. Seeing a Martial Artist in the same series as a musician, former doctor, a murderer, and a spiritual child makes way for some more fun in my opinion.
Chapter Text
Mizan’s eyes widened, anticipating Leviathan to strike though it hadn’t done so since it had been summoned. Yukan stood there like a dead man, his sight wavering. The battle couldn't end yet, but it felt like it was nearing his end.
Why ain’t I as good as this blasted critter? It ain’t like it was in the old days, I can’t hold a candle to ‘em no matter how hard I try. So what now? Is this the end of the road for me? Before I could get back at those damn things?
Thousands of questions rushed into his head as Leviathan began to circle him, its scales shimmering in the small bits of light that shunned through the trees. Mizan instinctively readied Ruyi Jingu Bang to no avail. Oh, right, that fool took it.
He smirked.
No matter.
He took a forward leap towards his opponent, reeling his leg back before kicking; instinctively, Leviathan appeared in his path, its skin rough. Surprised, Mizan used the force to jump back. It’s passive.
“̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷’̷V̷̷E̷ ̷A̷̷L̷̷W̷̷A̷̷Y̷̷S̷ ̷B̷̷E̷̷E̷̷N̷ ̷L̷̷E̷̷S̷̷S̷̷E̷̷R̷ ̷I̷̷N̷ ̷T̷̷H̷̷I̷̷S̷ ̷A̷̷S̷̷P̷̷E̷̷C̷̷T̷.” It bellowed, swarming in different directions constantly to fend Mizan’s attacks. Even when using the Surge of Might, his strikes had no sign of impact. What is it doing?
What are you planning?
“̷H̷̷O̷̷W̷ ̷C̷̷A̷̷N̷ ̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷ ̷P̷̷R̷̷O̷̷V̷̷E̷ ̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷̷R̷ ̷S̷̷U̷̷P̷̷E̷̷R̷̷I̷̷O̷̷R̷̷I̷̷T̷̷Y̷ ̷I̷̷F̷ ̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷ ̷S̷̷T̷̷I̷̷L̷̷L̷ ̷L̷̷A̷̷C̷̷K̷ ̷W̷̷H̷̷A̷̷T̷ ̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷̷R̷ ̷O̷̷P̷̷P̷̷O̷̷N̷̷E̷̷N̷̷T̷ ̷E̷̷X̷̷C̷̷E̷̷L̷̷S̷ ̷I̷̷N̷? ̷I̷ ̷H̷̷A̷̷N̷̷D̷̷E̷̷D̷ ̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷ ̷M̷̷Y̷ ̷S̷̷T̷̷R̷̷E̷̷N̷̷G̷̷T̷̷H̷, ̷B̷̷U̷̷T̷ ̷N̷̷O̷ ̷V̷̷I̷̷C̷̷T̷̷O̷̷R̷̷Y̷ ̷F̷̷O̷̷L̷̷L̷̷O̷̷W̷̷E̷̷D̷.” The words struck deep, deeper than any blade. “̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷ ̷A̷̷R̷̷E̷ ̷W̷̷I̷̷T̷̷N̷̷E̷̷S̷̷S̷̷I̷̷N̷̷G̷ ̷T̷̷H̷̷E̷̷I̷̷R̷ ̷S̷̷U̷̷C̷̷C̷̷E̷̷S̷̷S̷, ̷S̷̷O̷ ̷I̷ ̷A̷̷S̷̷K̷, ̷W̷̷H̷̷E̷̷R̷̷E̷ ̷I̷̷S̷ ̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷̷R̷̷S̷?”
Have I really just been the inferior one the entire time? Dammit, that can’t be.
Throughout his life, many of the people he faced had something to prove. Something that would keep them going, and resided in his defeat. Many were merely men who were born from nothing, trying to become something for the sake of their families or themselves. However, the core flaw lay in them being too weak.
There were a few who he remembered the most.
Shinki Hishakai, who fought to prove he still mattered despite his past. He would die at Yukan’s hands, his last words speaking of his regret of not living up to his family name.
Garek Moregg, who was resilient, for he believed strength meant nothing if you could not break it. However, Yukan knew that wasn’t the same as absolute victory, so with taking his time breaking him down, Garek would fall. Despite winning, something infuriated him about the man.
His spirit wouldn’t break, no matter how many blows he took.
Why hadn’t he shattered beneath the weight of the strength of the opponent before him. Any other person would crumble and scurry away when met with strength at another level. Why did he have more of a resolve than him, dying with a smile on his face.
Then came a girl by the name of Kazehime Aoriko. She contained a soul-ability that allowed her to never fade, and being born from the Edo Period, where Japan relished in the presence of the spirit of ever-lasting peace that brought forth an era of little conflict; for the ones who enjoyed the thrill of battle, it was an era of ever-lasting boredom. A journey for connection that would never end. Now, here she was, unfading, and ready to face Yukan at an abandoned dojo.
Battle was nothing more than a mere game for her, and being in an era where she could let it loose was a dream come true, but Yukan despised that. What was battle if not the quest for dominance? To fight without the need to prove yourself or fear of not living up to what you preach?
In the end, Yukan won rather quickly. One line of hers always stuck to him.
“Do you ever fight for yourself, or do you think you do?”
He said nothing, walking away, catching a glimpse of the smile on her face as he left.
Then came a man without any form of ideal, with skill undeniable, yet his soul hollow. He fought because it paid well in the land of China, and nothing more. Yukan could respect that, for that was the only way for self validation—
—to keep winning.
For a moment, Yukan wanted to throw in the match, but that desire to win was still there; and eventually, the match was over.
Yet, he still felt weaker.
Here and now, would it be the same sense of emptiness? A hollow victory filled with regrets and anguish? How could he not beat Mizan at his own game? He needed to be nothing more than a stepping stone in his path to ultimate ascension. “̷W̷̷H̷̷A̷̷T̷ ̷W̷̷I̷̷L̷̷L̷ ̷Y̷̷O̷̷U̷ ̷B̷̷E̷̷C̷̷O̷̷M̷̷E̷ ̷A̷̷F̷̷T̷̷E̷̷R̷ ̷T̷̷H̷̷I̷̷S̷ ̷D̷̷A̷̷Y̷, ̷Y̷̷U̷̷K̷̷A̷̷N̷ ̷G̷̷R̷̷A̷̷Y̷̷M̷̷E̷̷R̷?!”
Silence fell.
His mind had already made up an answer as Leviathan began to radiate with a beaming light. Yukan stopped staring at the sky, and returned his gaze to the opponent. Those eyes shunned with an overwhelming sense of determination. Mizan braced himself for what could be the climax of the fight, now standing a considerable distance away.
“I’ll become…”
The light-like energy of Leviathan became controlled, as Yukan extended his arm forward; it seeped at an incredible speed to his palm. Soul energy coated its confines, and power was felt coursing through his veins. He needed to become more than human. He needed to become the creator. He needed to become the artist whose artistic skill would paint the outcome of assured victory. The air around them thrived as the threads of pure light coalesced, twisting and folding. A soft rhythm culled throughout the vicinity, a smile of sheer pride on his face. Slowly, the brilliance only became more layered, its blue glow shifting into a destructive violet hue, like the last traces of twilight surrendering to the night.
From the heart of that vortex of light, a blade of the same color emerged—its form sleek, yet jagged, pulsing with the violet energy and soul energy. This weapon did not merely reflect light, it was light, shaped into a defining edge sharper than steel, and its surface rippling like liquid amethyst caught in a storm of unseen. The very air radiated in reverence, casting a massive shadow upon the user as he tightened his grip.
The Gray immersion—
—Was a Soul-Ability birthed by Pride.
"The Strongest. No matter how beat up I get..."
Stagnation.
He pointed his sword at Mizan, a testament to a possible final performance.
Mizan’s eyes seemed to spiral. He was feeling that again.
So this is what you want.
“Come forth, sin-ridden man!”
Chapter End
Chapter 66: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 54 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Very short battle, but I think I've done enough.
Chapter Text
It was obvious that he was just one step away from achieving the function he desired. The sword had somehow healed the wound Yukan had sustained earlier in his chest.
He could feel the connection between him and Ruyi Jingu Bang growing constantly, just as his soul energy. In the state of a focused mind, bearing witness to the motivation of his opponent, he knew the perfect way to conclude the fight, and give him the answer he needed.
That answer lied within thoughts; the thoughts that Mizan had remembered when meditating in the forest. The answer; no, his answer to what it meant to be—
—The Strongest.
Pride.
What did it all mean?
Mizan had asked Rosalina about it the day he became a Spectral. Admittedly, his team wasn’t all that huge back then. Only Noctis and Takeru were present in January, but embracing this new life as a Spectral had to mean their strength was rather different or more complex.
The only problem was, she didn’t give him an answer, for she thought he needed to have more experience to understand. That felt like a shot in the chest, as Mizan was an experienced martial artist and strong in his own right.
It was a sunny Monday morning, Mizan laying his back against a rock on the far west side of the camp area, struggling to catch his breath. The rock was wide and rigid, stains of blood present across the cracks. No one ever questioned him when he did the act, if even some were awake at this time. He hadn’t formed any sense of connection with many beyond those he went on quests with. He ran his hands through the soft grass around him ;As Rosalina approached him, seemingly going unnoticed for a moment, she could assume exactly where those cracks came from.
His fist.
It was confirmed through seeing his bloodied knuckles.
Mizan laid eyes on her, squinting at the sun’s light before Rosalina did him a favor and blocked it out for him, kneeling down right before him. “You’re lucky you don’t have a quest today, otherwise I would’ve scolded you for not sleeping earlier.” She said. Something was always weird about that smile of hers.
Mizan closed his eyes once more for a moment, resting his head against the rock. “You’re going to do it anyways, yes?” He asked.
Rosalina chuckled, hovering her hand above her mouth to cover it. “Something of the sort.” She said, “I was just thinking about something involving you.”
“And what would that be?”
“Your question from when you joined.” Rosalina answered. “It involved something about being the strongest, yes?”
And just like that, Mizan was wide awake. His panting stopped, and he stared at Rosalina with unmatched focus. “Are you here to finally answer it?” He asked, smirking.
“I think you’ve been here long enough to know. I didn’t know much about your background beforehand when I brought you here, only that you were from the Heavenly Bureau. A masterful choice that you were sent away here, I thought, given the reputation of that family. And yet, you come here, storming into the headquarters one night seeking such simple knowledge.” Rosalina explained. Mizan was quick to frown. “Don’t worry, Mizan. I get it, I was different from all the other people surrounding me as well. But honestly, it didn't matter to me.”
“And how could it not?” Mizan asked, "Tradition is common within most lands and I’m sure it is the same within the Mushroom Kingdom, is it not?”
“That is true, but both fought against it anyway, now did we? The entire existence of my brother is stopping my way of doing that, and it sure is a pain.” Rosalina said, her voice more sincere. She would then lean forward ever so slightly, lightly tapping Mizan’s forehead which woke him up a bit more, but left him confused more than anything. “The answer to your question lies within the universe itself. It’s all interconnected. Every action, every thought, it all means something. When you kill someone, the action of doing that could lead to a thread being ignited, where the person who was connected to that person may be the one to kill you. Every soul in the world who is aware of their soul ability is called to the Spectrals to protect the world, and whether they refuse or not, the world is safe every year. Everyone is the strongest for one reason that correlates with everything I’ve said.”
“Everyone? The strongest?” Mizan asked, his voice hinting as confusion. Everything his teacher said was quite foreign to him, yet so interesting that he couldn’t stop listening. It was way more interesting than the ramblings of his family.
“Yes, everyone.” Rosalina said, “We are strong, because we exist. Whether you connect yourself to the meaningless of life, or what gives us meaning, all that matters is that it is a flicker waiting to ignite when actualized.”
The interconnection between strength and suffering was what kept Mizan going for a majority of his life, and it was the same here. Mizan nodded to the knowledge thrown at him, feeling a sense of fulfillment. As she walked away, he spoke under his breath. “Thank you, Sifu.”
That was all I needed.
The weapon Yukan contained was the ability to cleave through anything in its path, no matter what it was. This meant the beautiful nature surrounding them was at its dismay, but obviously Mizan wasn’t going to let it come into full tuition that easily. Yukan raised the sword, slashing it diagonally with unimaginable force; the air formed the shape the slash had caused. A slash like shockwave would ensue, showing no signs of slowing down. The ground meant nothing in its path, and nor would the trees.
Mizan did expect such an outlandish attack, and so, he would seize an opportunity.
“Yàn zhī Juéjìng.” He muttered, rushing straight into danger. It was the fifth function of his soul-ability, the culmination of all of the soul energy from his body into a single strike.
But he wasn’t using it for this occasion. No.
It was for—
—The Eight Extremities, his most powerful Module.
The slash was mere inches away from him now, though everything seemed to be moving in slow motion as he spouted the words rhythmically, calmly. “Fourth, the Extremity of Nerves, the Thousand Fold Awareness. Second, the Extremity of Blood, The Flowing Travesty.”
His eyes held veins, tensing. The sharpness of his nervous system was increased, meaning no matter how close this attack got—
—Mizan would be able to avoid it, and so he did, spinning his body over to the right with unnatural precision and charging headfirst. Why?
But Yukan wasn’t worried. As the slash pierced through the air, destroying whatever lay in its path, he aimed his sword at Mizan. With each slash unleashed, the more power the next one would be, and with more power meant considerably more size. This time, he twisted his body to the swing of his sword, horizontally.
That was when the second extremity would come into tuition. The acceleration of blood flow brought forth an unnatural increase in the speed and reflexes—No, speed in general. He ducked under the slash, a shadow looming over him for a moment. The trees coming down, rumbling the earth, the dragon continues to run, feeling the ecstasy of life's extremities!
Again, Yukan wouldn't worry. Exhaling soul energy as it built up into the sword, a smile foretelling his desire to win and achieve what he wanted, he drove it into the ground. “Tell me, challenger...how will you fair—”
Lying within the depths of his soul was a burning pride. One that remained only where it was. The ground beneath them began to shake in different directions, bringing Mizan to a halt. What’s happening now? Is this another function?
A slash arose, and the result—
The fabric of reality, a ripple of sheer darkness opening right beside Mizan.
It missed, but he instinctively dodged the attack anyway. After a while, it seemed to disappear and the section went back to normal. He could really use the other extremities right now, but there wasn’t enough soul energy with two of them being used. I need to wait a little longer, just a little.
“—AGAINST MY ABSOLUTE SELF?!”
The slashes, they just kept coming, each ripple bigger than the next. Yukan could feel it, the utmost certainty of himself, but Mizan could see what was beyond.
It wasn’t true.
The debris scattered about the air, the slashes through the ground are the cause. Mizan used that to his advantage, hopping from one to another, struggling to hold on as the force of the ripples radiated throughout the air.
The trees could barely withstand the shockwaves, some toppling over the already fallen trees. He found his footing, standing on a pillar of dirt at least twenty three into the air, thus he could view a good portion of the breaking forest from here.
Most importantly, his target.
The slashes were surrounding him as well, though never targeting him directly. He was prepared to end it off, running off the thrill of what he conceived.
But Mizan felt a helping hand from those ripples, and smiled.
“Extend Ruyi!”
And so it would.
Behind him, a ripple opened, and Ruyi, more than half the length it was before, came out, thrusting straight into his back. He would shout in agony, the force of the staff ever so powerful. It was as if his entire body was screaming at him. His feet were off the ground, and Mizan would seize another opportunity.
“Ruyi, come to me, my friend! Retract!”
It minimized its size, and levitated over to him. He clutched it easily, a golden outline shining that remained for a brief moment before disappearing.
The ripples were nowhere near as powerful now.
Now, taking the leap that would define victory. The Surge of Might and the Pulse of Renewal were working better now, and despite this final move rendering his abilities significantly weaker due to the module already being used, it was the one thing that would put an end to this fiend.
Soul Energy pulsating, dawning Mizan’s frame as bright as a white sun. He held the staff over his head with both arms, building up speed constantly as he descended. Yukan’s arm had shattered, and he clutched his arm to his chest. Not before catching a glimpse of Mizan’s godlike form. His eyes widened with terror, and just like that, his pride was on the verge of shattering.
Mizan always felt euphoric when holding the staff, and with the activation of the chaos module it seemed as if his thoughts were going sporadic. If anything was certain, this attack held everything.
The humility necessary to admire something.
The desire for strength.
The love for fighting.
All of it in hopes his opponent would understand.
Shining with soul energy, eccentric and eager, the debris surrounding the air;
he would reach Yukan, the staff of heaven crashing down on his opponent. It put an end to not only him, but all that surrounded the two.
Nothing but whiteness surrounded the two now. Surely, the victor had been decided.
Chapted End.
Chapter 67: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 55 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Liú Yǐng Chéng
The City of Flowing Shadows, China.
These streets, the roads built in oily silver stone, were lantern-lit, just as it was crowded. Teahouses and Apothecaries were placed carefully, often placed next to the wooden dojos, their signs swaying in the evening breeze. The sky was calling a storm, but it would never grace the town. The people, dressed in white and red robes with no protection on their feet, gathered at the center of the town. An area where the buildings began to surround the land in a circular formation, and the people within this area would get on their knees to witness and send their gratitude to the spirit above.
Shenlong.
A dragon with a camel's head, a demon's all frightening eye, a cow’s all hearing ear, a deer's brooding horns, a clam’s wide belly, an eagle’s sharp claws, as sharp as the tiger's paws it contained, and a total of one-hundred and seventeen carp scale.
The eighty one scales are seen as the yang essence, the positive energy, while the thirty-six are of the yin essence, the negative energy. The dichotomy in size often disturbed Mizan. It was understandable considering the longevity of peace in the country, but evil was within everyone. Who is it to say that there is more good than evil, or vice versa?
It didn't necessarily matter. Either way, the Spirit represented good fortune, particularly to weather and water, so storms never struck true.
Nodding to the spirit as it flew across the sky, he would continue his journey. He couldn’t imagine just how far he was from the Heavenly Bureau now, but he knew fully that they noticed his absence. No matter, something more important was on the line.
A master.
And he knew just who to find.
In the alley ways, Kung Fu artists did most of the work. Training in the shadows, or for better word, their dojos.
There were two paths in China.
The Path of the Warrior, and the Path of the Scholar.
As the merchants hacked their claimed “spirit exilers” or scrolls to passing warriors, Mizan took an alleyway to the east, a single barely hovering lamp hanging above the entrance, its light flickering in and out. These alleyways often contained hidden dojos, but this was the most important one.
It stood like an ancient wooden sentinel, with jade tiles and intricate carvings of legendary spirit beasts, while the deep red banners bearing an emerald of some kind. Mizan assumed it belonged to a clan, and though he was aware of the five's existence, he couldn’t remember their emeralds.
He took a step inside, the wooden door creaking with great frequency. Inside, his foot met the carpet which bore the same color of the tiles above, surrounded by the polished sandalwood that carried an aging scent. On the walls, the lanterns that were hung carefully in rows were considerably more efficient when it came to light, bringing the rows of wooden training dummies below it, weapon racks filled with gleaming spears and swords, and scroll-lined walls that detailing the different forms and vital area of the body to bring a quick end to the fight.
Beyond the travesty of it all was the man of the hour himself. Despite not being Chinese, was deemed as one of the greatest martial artists who had mastered the art of Wing Chun
Leroy Smith.
He sat in the golden chair, the handles resembling the Shenlong of China; his old, yet powerful frame advancing his years. His oldness showed through his long, silver beard connected to his fainting mustache. The whiteness of his hair was significantly more stylish to say the least; silver dreadlocks adorned in golden jewelry.
His clothing consisted of a flowing white and gold embroidered coat that draped effortlessly over his shoulders like the regalia of a battle-hardened king. His silver dreadlocks cascaded past his shoulders, framing his sharp gaze hidden behind sleek black shades, while his fists were wrapped up tightly in amazingly crafted bracelets and rings colored in gold. At the appearance of Mizan, he scoffed, sitting in his chair with his leg crossed. “Many have come out here before, whether it’d be to defeat me or train under me. So, is it the former, or the latter?”
Mizan closed the door behind him, a shadow casting over the room. “Aiming to learn the art. Though, I am a bit disappointed you don’t remember me, Sifu.” he said. Leroy tilted his head, unaware of what he meant. It had been such a long time since then, so Mizan expected this reaction. To spark remembrance, Mizan made a remark, slowly raising his thumb up, and swiping his nose with it. It did its job, and Leroy nodded.
“Ah, you’re from the Cheng family.” He sat up in his seat. “You came here four or five years ago asking me to train you.”
Mizan smirked, “Glad to see you remember.” he said, “You told me to come back when I was older, and so here I am.”
Leroy crossed his arms, laying back in his chair again. This time, he would uncross his legs. “And why should I train you?”
Instead of words, he spoke with actions. A single twist in the hip to maximize the speed of the quick right jab released. It was instant, the way his arm retracted. The speed was a staple, and admittedly, Leroy nodded in approval.
“Because I bear speed and strength like no other.” Mizan said, his glare intensifying.
Alright then. I see what it is.
Leroy grabbed a cigarette packet from his back pocket, and opened it. It was deemed disrespectful within the town to smoke, for it brought misfortune. Even Mizan could understand why he was such an enigma within the martial arts community.
“You are fast.” He said, “But just how fast are you?”
The flick of the hand.
Five cigarettes launched forward. Mizan jumped in the air, becoming animated as he spun around to force a spin kick, knocking them away. Is he really what they say he is? Is this some kind of training method? If so, can't say I'm quite fond of it.
Another flick, just when Mizan was regaining his balance. He could only remember Marshall Law’s philosophy to be like water, and would perform a back fist with his right, the result—a counter, as well as picking himself back up and getting into his Jeet Kune Do stance.
“Stay with what comes.” Leroy commanded, flicking another four cigarettes at the young martial artist.
A simple roundhouse would suffice this time around, the feeling of the air he created bringing forth a sense of euphoria. What a foolish master, he thought, any warrior would known to adapt.
Another flick.
Strike!
Another.
Strike!
Another.
Strike!
It seemed to Mizan that this would just be another master, one whom he trained alone with; that was a first, but a master who he wouldn’t connect with, only to defeat in combat upon mastery.
But something changed.
Instead of cigarettes—
—Water was thrown.
And he would kick it, despite knowing it would never go away. He wiped his face, seeing tiny water droplets before looking over at Leroy. He chuckled, standing up. “You get Marshall Law’s philosophy quite well, I see. Ain’t bad at all.” he said, “But you’ll only go out with nothing to show for if you can’t see your connection with the world around you. Say, you definitely got potential, but there’s that look in your eye—you came here to defeat me, ain’t that right.”
He stood straightforward, a smile on his face. “That is true.”
Leroy nodded slowly. “You got something to prove, and I think I know what it is.” He began to walk closer, until they were a considerable amount of inches away from one another. Even with the black shades on, Mizan could see a sense of strength in a glare unseen. “But remember, respect those with wisdom, and learn from it. That’s your first Wing Chun lesson.”
A test to the philosophy he held onto for so long, something he had not seen throughout his other path of the warrior. He knew it.
This man truly was a master, one with possibly greater knowledge than him. In a show of respect, he laid his palm over his fist, and bowed. “Understood, Sifu.”
“Many warriors faced you, do you know why they did?”
Yukan found himself within a space of pure whiteness, only him and Mizan in the realm. What was this? “Deep down, all honorable fighters met the same thing. Admiration, whether it was for themselves or their opponent."
Yukan stared into the white sky, and unbeknownst to him, Mizan was circling him, staring at him at every angle. This was a lesson, but Yukan couldn’t bring himself to acknowledge his opponent. After all, he had just lost to a mere child. How could that be?
“If you can’t admire those with more experience than you, whether it’d be a certain topic or of life itself, and think only you are greater, how can you ascend?” A familiar question, one that his soul rejected every time. Yet, he still listened. “When you learn of their wisdom and strength, you will come to admire that strength, and often in response to them, you’ll be granted kindness. That—”
He stopped, their bodies perfectly aligned and distanced. “—Is what it means to be strong.”
Yukan closed his eyes, letting darkness creep in for a moment. He heard everything Mizan said, and understood it. He knew it was unlikely for him to fully abide by those words, for it fell upon deaf ears every time from his foes. It was different this time. He was the one who lost, and it felt damn irritating. “That doesn’t seem borin’ to ya?” He asked, “Listenin’ to the words of others in a whole different league than ya?”
“If you truly want to ascend, then adapt.” Mizan answered, his smile more peaceful and soft than ever before. “That is the only way people like us can hope to match Lars Alexssanderson or the other souls above us, like Link and Mario, the two you met out there, by just a little bit. Don’t waste your time getting mad at them, but remember your place in the world. No one in the world will forget, and it’s important to love yourself for who you are.”
Yukan let out a slow, rumbling chuckle, his subtle amusement curling at the edge of his lips like smoke from a dying frame. “Doesn’t it sting, though? Knowing we can’t do a darn thing to be above them?”
Mizan closed his eyes for a moment before looking up into utter whiteness. “Perhaps, it pains me more than I can't understand some." He nodded, “But every soul is strong in their own way—” Then, he turned to Yukan, “—Besides, you should stand proud. You are strong, but there is always room for you to be stronger. If fate is so kind this time around, then I can only hope we can meet again.”
“Huh.”
This feeling of everything dissipating.
Peace.
“Sure thing, vermin.”
In an instant, the scenery was gone. Yukan remained knocked out cold on the floor, his head split open. The victor, Mizan, would stand with pride, his fists clenched in the air as he stared at his fallen opponent with respect. However, the use of two modules at the same time put an immense amount of strain on his body, and would cause him to lose his balance. He fell over completely, giving into his exhaustion. As fate would have it, he laid right beside his fallen opponent, staring at the sun, unable to move.
“I’m never using two modules again.” He muttered under his breath. Even he knew it wasn’t true.
Chapter End
Notes:
I never thought writing this chapter was in my level, but I somehow achieved what I wanted. I feel like an actual writer now.
Chapter 68: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 56 [Unrepairable Rend] - Mario's Ascension!
Notes:
Damn, this section is a lot better than the first.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mario Toadsworth
The soul promised great fortune, above those deemed ordinary.
The soul who would be a part of the three other great souls, making the world spin again and again.
A boy from nothing, who had become something.
But is that the story we know?
No. At least, not the full scope of it. That is the story of the one who bore the title of the Future Star, but not the one who bore the name of Mario Toadsworth. The same story as before could easily be told in an almost identical manner as the other two great souls.
So that begged the question.
Who was Mario Toadsworth? On the verge of his soul being broken, was it really still possible for him to find an identity?
Six Years Ago
Like always, he stepped into the surgery room. The sun above beamed a bolstering light, which was shunned as he eventually closed the door. The square-like windows sat perfectly across one another let the white light of sun shine through more subtly, contrary to the mayhem that often occurred on the operating table in the room’s center. It stood like a colossal mushroom stalk, its surface a broad, bioluminescent cap that radiated with an eerie, mystical green light, bringing forth unusual shadows on the carnervous chamber walls. Vines of fungal tendrils coiled around its base; a creation of a faint mist that carried the scent of damp earth and something rather ancient.
His father, Giovanni Toadsworth. He was a well-built man with a head of thick, dark hair, beautifully combed and peppered with a few streaks of gray, and a small, black mustache. On this day, he wore a black tailor suit with a crimson tie and black khaki shoes, which he usually wore in these predicaments. It was a moment of silence, combined with absolute eeriness from what the two had just seen. Their last operation on the person with the disease, that, luckily, allowed for the poor young girl to live one more day, but the inevitable was just postponed for now.
Body parts had to be removed, mainly the arm and leg. Her life would never be the same, and all he could do was remember the words that all doctors needed to remember in order for an operation to go smoothly. Doctors need to remain calm under pressure. A person’s life is at stake, not yours. Yet, it felt like it was every time. What if his brother would be on this table, and he was too scared to formally perform a surgery as his pulse was non-existent? It would be the death of his soul, and the death of his own brother. In his free time, he attempted to stay away from these thoughts, but in the realm of doctors, looking into a patient's eyes and seeing that look, the look of utter hopelessness and fear, the face of death, he couldn’t help but see his brother in that position? But he had to save people.
The sight was disgusting to see, and even more so to do, and yet, the room was cleaned to perfection now, the shelves of green mushrooms and table washed neatly, as they were every morning. Giovanni looked at his son, noticing his droopy eyes. “The surgery was frightening, huh?” he asked.
Mario shook his head, “It always is, don’t worry.” he replied, “But there’s something nagging me, y’know? That girl had such a bright future ahead. If only that damn disease hadn’t existed she would have been able to live it to the fullest. Now, she can’t even walk.” He looked up at his father. “Do you think… we should have just let the disease do its thing?”
In an unexpected fit of rage, Giovanni slammed his hand onto one of the shelves, the green mushrooms rumbling. His expression held a sense of rage. “We, are doctors!” He shouted, “It is our job to make sure we give these people the help they need! You understand this, don’t you?”
“And did we stop her death?” Asked Mario, his voice snapping. “We didn’t. Did you see her, dad? We made her life worse, and now she’ll spend the rest of her life like that and just, die.”
Giovanni sighed, closing his eyes and resting his expression momentarily. He walked closer to his son, kneeling down to his level. “But we did what we could,” he said softly. “That’s our job, to help however we can. You may not think it’s helpful, but extending a life is the most valuable thing one could ask for. We aren’t here to stop death, we merely postpone it.”
People go under terrible circumstances that make them want to get away from life. How could it be the most possible thing? Mario could tell something about Giovanni’s tone when he said the last sentence. It was bitter, aiming towards his other son, Luigi. He went back to the shelves, rearranging the green mushrooms that tilted slightly to the side from the slamming of his hand. “You haven’t been showing up to the house so often.” Mario said, “Is it because of Luigi’s goal?”
Giovanni sighed. “The boy is not my son.” he said, “Getting into fights constantly, beating up boys with a stick in hopes of becoming a soldier. I failed him. His mother would encourage it no matter what. Even he isn’t ready for it. I can see it in his eyes.”
“Why are you so iffy about it? Soldiers like the Toads at the monastery are necessary for protecting the kingdom.”
“Don’t give me that crap, boy.” Said Giovanni, “Taking a life is the worst sin a man can commit.”
Irritated.
Angered.
Mario walked up to his father, fists clenched. “Don’t you talk about my brother—”
“You are a doctor, boy!” He said, grabbing him by the collar. Their eyes met, reflecting anger towards one another. “You do not indulge or even slightly agree with the act of killing. The people may think our acts are suspicious, or stars forbid dangerous, but what we do is save lives, not take them!” Mario could argue with that. He still kept an eye out for those in constant agony, begging to die.
Should he save them, disrespecting their wishes?
But the soldiers did just that, ending the trauma placed in the mind and the pain throughout the body. No one could see what death was like, so everyone just hoped or feared it was nothing or a heaven. Mario was skeptical of the latter, but not of the former. People needed eternal peace.
But if it was someone you cared about—
Luigi…
—Would you respect that wish? If Luigi became fatally wounded in battle, and held that wish, then what? Even worse, that look on one’s face during death.
What then?
Mario stared at the ground, signaling at some form of understanding. “Do you understand, son?” Asked Giovanni.
The young boy nodded subtly, “Yes father.”
Now, we know a good portion of the story.
But what made Star Road?
The answer was simple. There was the day where Luigi achieved his goal at the young age of sixteen, but the disease washed over him that exact day he was enrolled. Mario rushed him to the emergency room, giving him as many mushrooms as he could to ease the pain, with the disease being too powerful of a decaying force for it to fully heal the body.. The face of fear and hopelessness on his brother’s face made him sporadic, and all he needed to do was one, simple, thing.
To remove the exact location of the disease.
It failed.
His brother let out a noisy rattling sound coated in wetness. It was the accumulation of secretions in the back of the throat when a person loses their ability to cough or swallow effectively. The beeping sound of a heart no longer there, and the desperation of wanting to save a member of his family.
The desire to save others no matter what was exactly what brought creation to the Soul-Ability of...
𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐑 𝐑𝐎𝐀𝐃.
𝐀 𝐌𝐀𝐍𝐈𝐅𝐄𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍 𝐎𝐅 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐀𝐕𝐈𝐎𝐑'𝐒 𝐇𝐄𝐀𝐑𝐓
Agrona could never imagine it. The ability to retain your true self ever or become new after experiencing the death of the soul. But Mario had become reformed. His soul ability manifested, and he became a Spectral to save not only his comrades, but the world itself. He planted his fist into the ground, his body still moving across the shattered battlefield.
Compassion.
Responsibility.
Friendship.
His soul, formless and white, scattered all around like shattered glass.
There is nothing I ever desired more—
—than to save people.
Those shattered pieces were the only thing Mario could focus on, the hollow and bitter laugh from Agrona that echoed throughout the entire area. No, it wasn’t them that caught his attention, but rather how they began to connect, reforming and coming together like the puzzle pieces. The script that was being followed was coming back, and with it, Mario was…
Agrona stopped her laughter, leaving her mouth at a smile. She was certain that her opponent was dead now, and that certainty would cause her to look around the area for Link, and would also come to bite her in the ass.
“You…” The force of his fist being dug into the ground brung a halt to his momentum.
Agrona’s eyes widened, rage and fear building up within her soul. He isn’t… dead?
He stood up on one knee, the single footstep of his other leg all powerful. A grin showing his teeth was visible, and quite frightening. But most of all, that shimmering flare in his eyes was something nobody would ever forget. That resilience was something Link hadn’t thought was even possible for the longest time, and yet, here it was.
“I’m nothing.” his voice ripped through the air, “I still can’t save you…”
Star Road contained five functions, just as the average soul ability.
The first function was strength and durability enhancer through coating the soul in a special armor, also lessening the effects of attacks that struck the soul.
The second function is the ability to manipulate light itself, creating explosions of light or adding more power through the first function through making the soul armor filled with light.
The third function allowed for Mario to contain the energy of the average star, or something akin to it, disabled through the use of the fourth function, and required for the first and second function to be used without damage.
The fourth function was a light of pure defense, acting as a spherical shield that covered all surroundings.
And finally, the fifth function…
“Star Road is an ability that has five-a functions, and with how you’ve approached me, you’ve-a managed to disable two of which I like the most. But know this,” Mario huffed, “There is one function that always comes in handy in times like these.”
When the body is being targeted with something like complete disintegration, the metaphysical aspect of a person, if strong enough, can emit something akin to the highest amount of soul energy possible.
This phenomenon is the second highest peak of a soul-ability user, bringing forth self-actualization and sheer will power!
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐅𝐈𝐍𝐀𝐋 𝐅𝐔𝐍𝐂𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍.
Chapter End
Notes:
Made a last name for Mario, hope it's cool!
Chapter 69: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 57 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
Got these next few chapters locked and loaded
Chapter Text
“Day and night, and it falls to you and me.” - Jin Kazama.
The scenery changed, only to the vision of Mario and Agrona. First, came darkness and with it, came silence. She couldn’t see anything else, whereas Mario could see everything. One by one, like lighting candles, stars filled the sky, catching the eyes of Agrona. Strange. From the reality they were just in, even a single star was able to be brighter than the sun from Agrona’s perspective, and surprisingly, the darkness surrounding her felt unusual now. Just how long had she’d been out there, fighting what should have been killed minutes ago?
The thing still not killed, she felt its presence right behind her.
Looming.
Hopeful.
She turned, meeting the star who shone the brightest, standing in darkness, nothing but a light with no source making him stand out the most. His eyes raised, and they made eye contact. But there was no tension, and that was surely Mario’s intention. This next strike he was about to throw wouldn’t do any damage, as strange as the concept sounded. Instead, it would fill her with something she needed ever since birth.
Mario himself remembered the days. Even as a surgeon, being treated with words speaking of their inability to save family members or even concerns about their drugs, the hatred had never filled his heart. It was nothing but pity, knowing their hatred was misguided.
The world was so cruel, and at night, he could hear the voices of the patients he had failed to save.
And they all forgave him.
Why?
Endless despair and pain, that was what he expected from the echoes of death. Yet it was the complete opposite. This sense of forgiveness and compassion, mainly from the echo of his brother, was what pushed him forward today. Stars be damned if he couldn’t save the one in suffering right before him, and be the sword.
Days Ago.
“Green Hill. When I unlocked an extent of my soul-ability, I had unknowingly killed two friends of mine. It was so sudden that I didn't even notice the blood staining my fur at first.” Sonic said, leaning back against the table, sitting across from Mario. “Ever since then, I've always ran at nearly half of my normal speed.”
Mario nodded.
For a moment, Sonic's eyes brightened.
“It's tough, honestly. I still wanna hit that milestone of speed I once did years ago. But—” Then, they darkened again. And what was meant to be a follow up to the sentence, resulting in mere silence.
Taking the silence to heart, Mario placed his hands onto the table, his eyes promising hope. “I can't fully understand what that feels like, but I can resonate with it.” He said, “Do you feel responsible for it?”
Hesitation, and then—
“Yeah.”
“It wasn't your fault.” Mario said, “Soul-abilities sometimes come on the worst occasions. With you being a Spirit-Beast, when you recognized the hope you brought to so many others, you could interpret it in any way you wanted, even in ways you didn't know. You were as free as the wind, unlike anyone else. We don't often recognize our subconscious, and you were just a kid—you never knew you were capable of that. It was simply a matter of the wrong circumstances.”
“But how could I… ever run again with that memory in my head?” Sonic asked, his voice wavering slightly. “What if… those same circumstances come back to me, and… I hurt someone again?”
“You never know if they will.” Mario said, “Nor can I really guarantee that it won't. But life will give you a time to choose whether you want to move forward or not.” He would then stand up, balling his fists in anger, not directed towards Sonic. “And I'll be there… to help you through all the way.”
It was reassurance to the broken, but for what could be fixed, Sonic smirked. His eyes became sparking with a sense of life as he stared back up at his determined friend. "Guess we'll see what the future's got for that!"
Sonic needs… to be unburdened…
Link needs someone to guide him…
And Mizan… needs to see others beyond titles…
Spark!
The stars above heeded his desire, their light ever expanding. But most of all, the light of Mario came in the form of a mixture of all sorts of colors, circling his body as he closed his eyes, feeling the power roar throughout his body. The pain was great, but the euphoria even greater. The opening of his eyes brought forth a luminous glow within them, and at this point, the frame of his entire body no longer circled with the light of many colors, it was the light of many colors.
A Final Function’s purpose was to let the user burn out the soul energy used without the final function, and reconstruct it to its absolute peak. The attack was always something that could never be blocked or avoided, and Agrona would realize what Mario had done. A Final Function…
Her heart laced. If this move hit, she would be forced to…
No!
The light surrounding Mario acted as the building block to reveal more of the scenery, his light being the perfect match for the painting. Where they stood was a long, lanky platform that extended to heights and ramps all sorts of ways, most of them impossible.
It was a road of many pathways, the floor shimmering with thousands of bright and flashy colors.
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐑𝐀𝐈𝐍𝐁𝐎𝐖 𝐑𝐎𝐀𝐃
Luckily, they stood on the most straightforward and normal section, a golden rail on the side of the road to prevent them from falling into another or just the immeasurable void. Mario smirked, clapping his hands, the sound echoing throughout his cosmos.
“LET'S-A-GO! MY UNBLOCKABLE, UNSTOPPABLE, UNAVOIDABLE ATTACK!”
The announcement was made, and now it was time to bring it into reality.
One step forward, moving into a walk. Another step forward, leaning into a sprint. A third, more forceful step, and he would take off! Each step forward caused the floor to rumble and gleam with the brilliant light he and floor shared.
Sonic…
That soul ability of yours, it must have caused something bad to happen to someone you love, huh?
Well, for all that’s out of your control, you can still carry on.
Link.
I know people like you. That look in your eye, so full of hatred and fear.
That fear…
He remembered his brother.
Then his entire team.
No matter what, I’m supposed to be in debted to protect these people. That’s my job as a doctor! That’s my true responsibility as a Spectral!
SO ARE YOU GOING TO LEAVE HER BEHIND, MARIO? THE SUFFERING OF HER LIFE REFLECTED BY HER EYES, THE AGONY! YOU”VE SEEN IT SO MANY TIMES! DON’T LET IT ESCAPE YOUR GRASP AGAIN!
Sweat rolled down from Agrona’s forehead. She was shaking.
“St—Stay away!”
He was already just mere feet away from her, lifting his leg off the ground as light followed its path. As he got closer, his arms were held outward, balancing himself on one leg, as he prepared the other! He arrived, and twisting his hip in that same motion, implementing the power of his entire body, he would perform a roundhouse like no other. The stars burst in power, bits of soul energy cascading through the air, and a deafening boom would bring home the brightest light in the void.
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐆𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐓𝐄𝐒𝐓 𝐒𝐏𝐀𝐑𝐊.
All that, and yet…
No pain. She felt her face ricochet to the side from the force of the blow, and yet there was nothing felt. No, she did feel something. A sense of nostalgia she always hated.
There was a time where she was cared for. It was just a year ago. Three people who, despite her terrifying appearance of hollow and blood, brought her in and treated her like a human. She had burdened this memories for so long that now, just as she did in the outside world, could only see the times were they played in the sun; where the light was too bright, casting darkness that shrouded all of her surroundings, while the grass that held blood from seemingly no person or any animal was the exception.
Playing with toys.
Playing outside.
Walking a dog.
Bantering.
Drawing.
Eating food in the morning, even the smell of it. It was like a luxury too good to be true for someone like her. As she stood now, did she really even deserve that luxury? No wonder why she wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. I don’t want to see it.
Entropy Rend never destroyed the memories of killing she thrived in, but only the moments she hated. Due to this disturbance from Star Road, Entropy Rend was—
—Breaking.
She wanted to scream, these memories which showed the blacked out faces of the souls she once knew causing something that couldn’t be described as a mere headache. It was beyond that. A tear was beginning to form.
No…
I still hate those memories…
Yet, they kept coming.
How would she combat it?
Destroy.
That’s what ahm meant to do.
Mario retracted his leg, relaxing his muscles as he stood still. His smile faded, just as the light surrounding him, and he stared; his eyes reflected sincerity. With the peak of his soul energy being reached, the match was over, or at least, so he thought. The only thing left to do was to connect with Agrona’s soul. It was possible now, for the purpose of the final move was to allow Mario to see the now broken or still formed hopes and dreams of a person, and most importantly…
Their past.
But there was one problem.
AGRONA WOULD NOT ALLOW FOR HER SOUL TO BE PEAKED THROUGH.
“Offa me, y’damn fool!”
“Huh?”
What’s up with the final function?
Chapter End
Chapter 70: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 58 [Unrepairable Rend] - Courage!
Notes:
Can't believe I went from chapter six and seven to writing this arc. Only a few more chapters, and then it will be over. Boring section, but it was fun to dabble with characterization.
Chapter Text
The final function was the ultimatum of many fights, so why was it different here? Well, there was a fatal misstep in Mario’s plan, and it lied within the reason he had gotten in the position to use the final function in the first place.
Entropy Rend understood Star Road.
And its job, to ensure that it was not tampered with in any capacity, was to destroy whatever touched it. Agrona rallied her head back, smiling this time. Luckily, being at the peak of soul energy, there was nothing else to destroy but the final function, and of course that was a detriment. When destroyed, soul energy would repair even stronger, but did so at an incredibly slow rate that nobody would allow to ensure.
That would be the end, and it was.
The echoes of destruction only added to the power of the soul-ability, meaning if decay was used from earlier, it being a property of destruction. When used again—
Crack!
—The effects would be even faster. Mario gasped, Agrona kneeling down with haste and planting her right palm onto the ground.
Crack!
The sky.
The ground.
Everything bore a ripple.
The metaphysical complex was breaking, and there was nothing Mario could do to stop it.
Outside of the complex, the sight was something to behold. With no signs of the opponents unleashing their fury, he stood up to see a bolstering, twinkling gigantic barrier that hovered slightly above the earth. Its design resembled that of the stars of the night sky, only considerably more elongated and exaggerated. “What is that?” He asked, staring in awe.
Unfortunately, there was no life spirit to grant him the answer. Not that he minded, he knew she was still around here somewhere. He could feel it, but he could only wonder where her voice had gone now. His gaze was glued to this strange complex, assuming Mario and Agrona were in it. At this point, Link wasn’t too worried about Mario, for he thought if he could summon this, then the fight would surely be decided, and it was only a matter of time before he emerged from that barrier, standing victorious.
And it would remain stationary—
—Before shattering into a million pieces in an instant. The sudden shatter made Link’s heartbeat thump rapidly, and his body would instinctively kneel back down, hiding behind the bush. From the shattering, Agrona stood proudly, wiping blood away from her cheek. She stared at Mario, who struggled to stand, almost falling on his knee.
It’sa game over, mamma mia…
It was.
Link held a concerned expression. How could this have happened? Oh, he knew why it happened.
I told you… you didn’t have to butt in…
But what would he do now?
“This isn’t over yet…”
Agrona scoffed. “Don’t delude yourself, prey.” She said, “Y’should’ve given up on the savin’, I toldja how it would end.”
“No can do, I’m afraid.”
“So be it.”
Even after everything, Mario’s eyes were still determined. The actions Mario had shown throughout this fight had reminded him of something, yet he buried the memory. Agrona was approaching him slowly, as if to savor this moment.
But what would Link do?
Oh no. There came the Life Spirit’s calling again, and the uncomfortable resonance that came along with it. It zipped past him left and right, and yet he paid no attention to it. Agrona was inching closer, and all he could was watch. But if I tried something, I’d be dead. Mario went in knowing that possibility as well, and he still carried on. Humans are stupid.
These thoughts were true to him, but there was conflict. After all, there was a time where he was intrigued in the art and complexities of humanity, casted far, far away. However, perhaps it was closer than he initially thought. He clenched his fists, remembering those helpful words Mario had told him not too long before the ambush, and despite his rash attitude towards him, Mario still desired to protect him and guide him. If not for him, then Link wouldn’t understand the soul itself.
So what would he do? To let him die would just be selfish, if Mario cared about that all.
After Mario, he was next to meet fate. He could feel his entire body tremble in the thought of that. He wrapped his hands around his forehead, somehow hoping to organize his thoughts and put the most reasonable option forth. But the calls of the Life Spirit would ignite something his mind could attune to. A memory.
Taryon Eldrith was the name of Link’s caretaker. On nights like this, he would always go beyond his philosophical ramblings and delve into the realm of simple Hylian fiction, telling stories to Link to ease his mind. Link didn't mind. He usually had nothing else to do at that point, let alone someone to talk to.
The dim candle light on the floor near the bed flickered against the daunting, carved wooden walls, casting an ever-shifting shadow over the room, and its illumination making the large Triforce Symbol etched into the ceiling intricately visible sometimes. Resting atop a sturdy oak dresser was his weathered, blue Ocarina, though he rarely ever used it. His bed, which was right beside the dresser, was draped in soft blankets fabricated by the Kokiri, an ancient people of which knew little about, but Taryon knew almost everything about. Their history was quite obscure. These days, Hylians just assumed they were a lost people who died of causes they would never know about.
Link sat on the bed, while Trayon sat on a small, oak wooden stool. The moonlight was a staple, almost a mini sun the way it rejected the darkness that got too close to it. Unfortunately, it didn’t help with the current illumination of the house. There was a book in Taryon’s hand that bore no illustration, and just a mere title: “The Blade of Legends.”
Everyone spoke about it, everyone knew it.
The Master Sword.
“Ah, yes, the Master Sword.” Taryon said, stroking his gray beard. Link could tell he wasn't reading the words directly from the page. “It sure is a relic.”
Link sighed, leaning forward slightly, his forearms on his knees. “You need help reading the words again?”
“Why, no!” Spat Taryon, “I may be old but I can in fact read without assistance.”
Link frowned. “You said that the last time, and the last time before that.”
“Patience, son.” Said Taryon, adjusting his eyes to the page. He had been doing it more frequently nowadays and he could only groan softly whenever it happened. The price of aging. He cleared his throat, and would begin reading.
“There was a time in Hyrule when the spirit of Darkness, Ganondorf, casted a daunting shadow upon the entire continent. No smiles were seen, as no joy could be felt. The souls of everyone contained a state of stillness. But the shadows always moved, and something would ignite in a man's soul one day.” Just like that, surprisingly, he was reading it perfectly, “At the time where the king stopped his orders, and the soldiers withdrew their swords, that one man, despite feeling the grapple of despair, still had the desire, the desire to pick up a sword and fight. One night, the feeling was instinctual. He ventured out of the palace, soldiers too caught up in darkness to stop him, and ventured out in the forest.
At the epicenter resided a rock, and embedded into its ancient crevices was the Sword That Carried The Hopes and Dreams of everyone, said to be crafted from the three goddesses themselves. It had not been seen for thousands of years at that point, so the sight was unbelievable. Yet, there it was, shining brighter than ever.
He laced his fingers around the grip, feeling a distant power coursing through his veins. The Master Sword coursing through his veins.
The Truth of the matter was that darkness resided in the hearts of everyone in the world, no matter how good they may seem. During the numerous conquests and wars, the man had seen so many people whose eyes reflected a tint of goodness. He even conversed with one for a night, falling in love with her despite being given the order to kill everyone in the village. But if he really went through with this, just what would his loyalty be? It would be stripped away, just as his life, and how could anyone, any soldier work with that?
Days passed, and he had broken his bond with the lady, killing her while she slept. Tears fell as he acted out the deed, but law above all else.
Albeit twisted, wisdom was gained through that experience. The world was cruel, and deep within the depths of heart and law itself, he was a mere fraction of what made it so cruel.
Continuing his life as a soldier, he experienced the daunting isolation, knowing that the people would never truly know sacrifice. He couldn’t forgive himself after he finished his service with the deeds he had committed. These days, he was just an emotionless husk.
But was he willing to take the first step, and become anew? Perhaps it was easier to just wallow in that self-hatred, but it took real courage to move forward into the realm of atonement. The Master Sword recognized these properties, and granted him as worthy.
The path out of sin, and into heroism.
But the faces of the damned crept in and out, both from the past and the future where people argued, filled with nothing more than the anger that resided in their hearts. The killings, so horrific. So inhumane.
This couldn’t be how the world should be forever.
There needed to be balance.
The day of reckoning came, and he stood face to face with the spirit of darkness. Initially, like always, he aimed to face the beast with the sword. But rising to the occasion now, he needed to face it with understanding.
He spoke, the sword glowing a brilliant light. “I claim thou darkness, for I am darkness. But I am not only darkness. In everyone, light resides, and the world needs that light.”
He was a legend soon to be forgotten, and that was fine. He was fighting for something greater than himself. The entire world. He slowly became corrupted by that darkness, the anger towards himself intensifying with the darkness creeping closer, but he kept getting back up. The light needed to shine.
A flash of almighty light slammed down the atmosphere covered in black as the sword was swung downward, a deafening roar coming out of the spirit’s mouth as it slowly began to fade. It would never die completely, for it resided in humanity, but light existed.
That was all that mattered.
His duty now fulfilled, he would fall over, the master sword dissipating into air as its purpose was now served. Death had brought him fulfillment, and he was free from the light and dark.”
Link was moved by the story, as he always was this specific kind of literature. Stories where the heroes prevailed no matter what, but he never really thought about what it was for. The meaning. How could someone in real life, like those soldiers they saw out in that field. Are these stories sending the message that being a hero is the path to goodness, but what about the price? Death?
“How did he do it?”
“Did what?”
“Why did he move on despite everything? Is this suggesting that people can do that in real life too if a spirit like that came about?”
Taryon gave Link a chuckle as he closed the book, patting him on the head. “Well, probably not, but the story is less literal than you think, son.”
Link raised an eyebrow. “Well, I’m literally absorbing the information, right?”
A loud, booming laughter came from the man’s mouth, eyes closed and all. Link didn’t find anything particularly funny about his statements. Perhaps they were too literal? “Yes, when you look at it from, well, a literal perspective.” he said, getting in a few more slight chuckles. He returned with a smile. “The point is, we all have darkness within us that hides the things we don’t want to be true or see. If you look at that darkness, then life will be a whole like better. Not easier, in a way, but considerably more understandable. When you are faced with something that embodies the darkness, that when the hero in you either shows, or hides.”
Taryon was a major on Hylian philosophy and psychology. It made sense why he would think that way, and though not getting it completely, Link did enjoy learning new perspectives from him. He nodded in approval, giving him a soft smile. “I have no idea how you come up with these think pieces, but they sure are something, dad!”
“Ohoho, well, I’m just a man who thinks a lot.”
“How about it, Link?”
The voice of the Life Spirit was absolute. “A story… where the heroes push forward!”
He could feel something building up within the depths of his soul. It rumbled like the force of a volcano before lava rose into the visible sky. Looking at Mario’s face, full of fear, yet determination. He couldn’t doubt it…
Mario was a good person who did whatever he could to help someone, even if they were terrible. Despite his hatred for humans, that was something he couldn’t refute.
What kind of soul would I be if I just do nothing?
So what will you do?
I’ll stand up…
And then?
Try and help.
He hated this above everything else. The pulsing fear, the subtle betrayal of his ideals, and his body moving on its own, rushing forward towards his Agrona. She stopped and stared, fearing nothing of what he could do from her perspective. That glare shook Link to his core, and he almost stopped, but…
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐀𝐂𝐓𝐈𝐕𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍 𝐅𝐎𝐑 𝐂𝐎𝐔𝐑𝐀𝐆𝐄, 𝐈𝐒—
—𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐀𝐁𝐈𝐋𝐈𝐓𝐘 𝐓𝐎 𝐓𝐀𝐊𝐄 𝐀 𝐒𝐓𝐄𝐏 𝐅𝐎𝐑𝐖𝐀𝐑𝐃 𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐎 𝐔𝐍𝐂𝐄𝐑𝐓𝐀𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐘
Instead of a sword manifesting. This time, it was a staff, a myriad of tiny diamonds fluttering into its incarnation; A staff built in the ancient days of Hyrule by the Sheikah when countries were undergoing a technological change! It contained a slender, light-brown frame with the same pulsing light blue energy the blade of the Ancient short sword held. It was about eight feet in length, with the blade at the end fuming with the luminescent light blue glow, and sharp as an arrow. It caught Agrona off guard, and yet, soul energy was still difficult to use, as it was almost all spent on destroying Star Road.
Mario couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “What are you doing?! Get outta here!”
“I can’t just stand there, and not return the favor!”
Those words felt disgusting. Mario couldn't believe what he had just heard. Did his words really rub off on Link that much?
Ha...
Mario wanted to move, but he was too weak. Meanwhile, Agrona readied the little soul energy she had in store, extending her hand out with decay imbued. Link held the staff in his right hand, dodging swiftly to the right and moving into her blind spot. Thrusting his arms into action along with his entire body with haste, running off pure adrenaline, he bashed her over the head with the end of the staff that held no blade! He went for another swing, but despite being stunned, anger was all above what Agrona felt.
She rolled forward, immediately flipping her body around to her opponent. A vein appeared over her forehead. “Humans flailin’ around, as insignificant as they are! Just succumb to my mercy, dammit!”
“My teammates aren’t foolish.”
A voice came from the left, and everyone turned in that direction. As they did, Mario smiled with glee; the one who stood right in front of a ripple in reality, behind him a scenery of a destroyed forest, was the dragon himself, Mizan, carrying an unconscious Yukan on his right shoulder while Ruyi Jingu Bang occupied the other hand which was close to his waist. The grin on his face, absurd. It’s time for that function, he thought.
Chapter 71: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 59 [Unrepairable Rend]
Chapter Text
Ruyi Jingu Bang was held at a length of eight feet.
Upon the closing of the ripple, Mizan carefully placed Yukan’s lifeless body onto the ground, and rolled up his sleeves, expecting this opponent to be significantly more dangerous than his last. His attention was drawn to Mario’s current condition. Above all thoughts of concern, he was more than happy to see his hypothesis have even the slightest hint of proof. He peered over at Link, surprised no injuries cursed his body. He knew for a fact that Link didn’t avoid any attack.
“Surprised you were able to defeat them after that Tetsuzanko. Consider me impressed.” He announced. “Your friend here granted me a little something, so expect more. But I ask, do you surrender?”
Truth is, I'm more than happy if you resist.
That would be difficult considering her condition. Now, it was a two on one, but unknowingly, Link was unsure whether or not he should continue his assault. Mizan was the only one here who could possibly match Agrona. Courage was beginning to lessen in the face of a new hope. He lowered his staff, backing away slowly. Why am I out here?
Mizan raised his staff and rested its upper half in his palm, awaiting the answer of Agrona. Her answer? No words, but her eyes held a swelling intensity under furrowed brows. It was beautiful to Mizan, seeing such frustration. His mind made up thousands of possibilities of what made her the woman she is today. “Is that a no?”
Agrona tightened her jaw, the leftover soul energy surrounding her going sporadic and difficult to control. This world still wasn’t so bright that she could achieve the sense of euphoria she always would, and then there were the pests before her. No matter what she did, an inconvenience prevented the kill. She cursed Yukan under her breath for creating the reality. Not that it mattered, her hair was messier than ever, causing another prevention to see clearly.
There was no way she would be able to control her soul energy to use her functions with precision, but this day couldn’t go on unless someone died.
Step.
Step.
Soul energy is often dictated by emotion, and when one feels an emotion so incredibly powerful it becomes the essence of their soul, that’s where emotion-type spirits could make their appearance. However, they didn’t just make an appearance. They could aid the user’s emotional attunement to soul energy.
I can’t be nuthin…
Not in this place!
Rage.
The spirit of rage hovered above her body like a Crimson god. Its shadow casted her in a dark red, just as it did the entire scenery. However, her tense blue eyes still shone, gleaming like one one spirits themselves. She took her foot back, the soul energy fueled by nothing but rage. Soon, rage became joy. She could finally release everything. Upon his gaze meeting the spirit of rage, he could only think back to the time he killed one of its kind.
The question still rang in his head.
Why am I out here?
Did I really think I could make a change?
The beast became translucent as Agrona held her arms forward, her elbows slightly bent downward. The hands were close together, as if she was going to give him a round of applause. In reality, she was absorbing the rageful soul energy into a singularity, ready to be fired. Mizan stood there, awaiting it all, although Mario was shouting at him to move.
But it would be disrespectful to ignore one’s pain.
So, he would stand.
Seeing those memories.
Not being able to kill.
Her teammate was knocked out right in front of her.
Each built up was a need—no, a want. So unlike her.
She killed anyone, no matter if they were good or bad when they opposed her. But this rage was ever-growing and wouldn’t stop. The very framework of her soul felt unusual.
With duty, one loses their sense of emotion.
With emotion, what was important ceased to be actualized.
The ball of rage grew in and out, forming and reforming.
I am death.
But please, just this once.
Can I hate?
Can I feel?
As a child, she tried so hard to kill herself, but she was always healed. Deconstruction, and reconstruction. Creation, and destruction. A never ending cycle of suffering no matter what side was chosen.
Deep down in the depths she didn’t see through fully, if perhaps time was reset, and she would have to relive her life all over again. She would do it in the exact same fashion as last time.
Link could feel the hatred seething not only towards the world, but towards her own self. At that moment, it was as if everything came into being; a perfect understanding, and he closed his eyes, slowly backing away in shame. Humans…
The reason she killed.
The reason death existed.
If not, life wouldn’t have a purpose…
So what was hers if she couldn’t do this one thing?
Despite it all, she saw the memories and felt the rage. There was always a reflection of humanity in the face of death, so was she herself dying? No…
Her mind nearly became lost, and rage amplified uncontrollably, until not even she could hold it any longer. The singularity became a wave of pure destruction, a beam that shunned the light of rage upon everyone in the vicinity, leaving as the soul to face the full brunt of it.
Or, he would’ve.
The light was blinding, but as everyone else could retract their hands from their faces, and see the truth of the sight before them, it was certain.
It did not hit Mizan, or even reach him.
It struck through Agrona herself, a bloody hole through her chest as the spirit of rage dissipated.
“I understand it now.” Mizan spoke softly, an almost sinister tint in his voice. “Anger that builds up with no release in the face of conflict. Unfortunately, I did not come just to win, I came here to understand, and you, you have helped me achieve something.”
Bloodied.
She couldn’t stop. Like before when facing Mario, she had nothing, and her movements would become sporadic. A rippling scream echoed throughout the false reality, her eyes unbelievable. She headed forth, nearly tripping on multiple occasions to her adventure towards Mizan. Unknown to her as opposed to the other two, Mizan wasn’t going to go easy on her.
They would begin their wayward, unorganized dance, Mizan constantly dodging her swipes aiming to scratch, and aiming for her legs with the staff. He twirled it with the fingers of his right hand, catching it with the left palm, adjusting it upright, and bringing it down like a sledgehammer with all his might!
But the pain didn’t matter. If it was just that, then Agrona would keep pushing. The staff kept on swinging, catching her at awkward angles and halting her momentum.
“Extend, Ruyi!”
In an instant, Mizan was behind her, and the staff extended another six feet the moment she flipped her body around, pushing Agrona along with its growth into the giant tree at the center. She crashed into it with great force, ruining the already imperfect bark. She could feel the soul energy reconstructing, and in an act of desperation at Ruyi’s retraction, she would fire it—The First Function.
But all was the same.
It had only struck herself.
She gazed upward, her eyes completely round.
And there Mizan was, standing afar with his staff planted behind his back along with his hands. His smile? Completely dishonest—more conniving than he had ever been throughout this entire fight. “When it comes to soul abilities, one should always be able to trust themselves with it.”
It was a bit risky using this move after using two modules due to soul energy, but that only meant that it could be reconstructed at an even greater level. This was the another mini function of the second function, a function so powerful it could be considered as a function itself, but only limited to Ruyi's extension. The ability to make a soul-ability strike the sender instead of the opponent. Funnily enough, many of his own teammates hated this move.
𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐚𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐯𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐜𝐚𝐦𝐞 𝐟𝐫𝐨𝐦 𝐭𝐰𝐨 𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬, 𝐛𝐮𝐭 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐦𝐨𝐬𝐭 𝐢𝐦𝐩𝐨𝐫𝐭𝐚𝐧𝐭 𝐨𝐧𝐞 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐟𝐢𝐫𝐬𝐭, 𝐟𝐨𝐫 𝐢𝐭 𝐝𝐞𝐦𝐚𝐧𝐝𝐞𝐝 𝐚 𝐩𝐞𝐫𝐟𝐞𝐜𝐭 𝐩𝐞𝐫𝐜𝐞𝐩𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐭𝐚𝐫𝐠𝐞𝐭.
不信任
[𝐃𝐈𝐒𝐓𝐑𝐔𝐒𝐓]
“Huh, never thought I’d see it again. Wánměi!”
Chapter End.
"THAT MOVE IS COMPLETE UTTER TOMFOOLERY! THAT'S WHY WE NEVER SPAR!" - Unicornera.
Notes:
Spot the reference!
Chapter 72: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 60 [Unrepairable Rend]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Soul input, was the technique of flinging soul energy in specific directions to either increase the potency of a move or even use a new one. With Mizan's Distrust, the former had been achieved.
And with that, the battle had ended.
Her own function had sliced her abdomen, a horizontal ripple appearing on her white shirt to reveal a ghastly, wide wound. Again, the anger she was the only thing she cared about. The grass had tiny bits of blood sprinkled upon it, but barely visible due to the shade.
Mario could finally bring himself to stand. He glanced over at Link, who would pause for a moment. Now that he actually went through with saving someone, he didn’t really know what to say, so he just stared back. His experience with Cloud rang in the back of his head; did he really save Mario because he was a good person, or was it merely instinct? Either answer seemed frightening. On the other hand, Mario wasn’t so willing to let it go so easily, but the tension was too high right now. He’d figured he’d talk to him about it later.
As for Mizan, he stood satisfied. He wanted more, but he accepted he wouldn’t get it here. His conniving smile relaxed, and he was back to a more formal expression.
“Now, do you surrender?”
This time, don’t resist.
“I am death.” Yeah, like hell she was. All these targets and she had trouble killing just one. To Mizan’s dismay, she slowly stood up, releasing her back from the broken bark as blood oozed down her stomach and head. Her eyes reassessed the reality of the situation, and she just sighed. She wanted to kill something. Anything, at this point. But there was also this strange desire to sleep.
Mario took a step forward, wiping his brow. His bright blue eyes once again held a shadow over them. Don’t do this, he thought. Seeing her still carry on, Link couldn’t help but feel a little bad. Not for the stupidity, for the hatred kept her going. Obviously she wouldn’t let anything stop her, and it reminded him of Unicornera, whose hatred he had felt and even targeted subconsciously.
She’s still going despite being out-numbered.
He stared at his hands, the staff now gone with courage deactivated. Would I… become like that?
His heart sank, but only a little bit. It was foolish to compare himself to humans, of course. Or was it? Unfortunately, the life spirit wasn’t here to give him an answer right now.
“Agrona…”
What? Upon hearing that voice in the form of a groan, Mizan’s gaze shot to his right, where presumably Yukan would be lying unconscious, but—
—he wasn’t there.
Link was alarmed to see him appear from what seemed to be out of nowhere at Agrona’s side. The error he felt when it occurred shook him to the core, and his eye would meet the storm once more. Again, there was hatred in Yukan’s eyes the small amount of time they exchanged looks.
Agrona groaned, her left arm suddenly being thrown over Yukan’s shoulder, and an arm wrapped around her back. Along with Agrona, he stood up, both of them scarred and all. “We should get outta here for now, we both can’t fight ‘em right now.”
Unacceptable. “You lost to that fool? I would’ve—”
“We’re not gonna argue over this, dammit!” He interrupted, readjusting his grip and catching her from falling back again. “I get how much ya like killin’, but you’ll be killed if we don’t get outta here soon, and who’s gonna give me a perfect death when lady death herself is gone, eh?”
Agrona’s eyes touched upon a natural smile from Yukan, though he was clearly still in pain. As much as she hated to admit it, she did feel considerably warmer in the heart.
Heart?
With the third function of the gray immersion, which allowed for the rewriting of the reality involving the human anatomy. Wounds faded like mist on a hot day, their skin anew.
“Hey!” Mizan frowned, “Why didn’t you do that with our fight?! We could’ve had a longer battle!”
“That’s what you’re concerned about?” Mario asked, sighing. More importantly, he couldn’t let these too escape, but he was still too weak to properly run.
Snap.
Yukan snapped his fingers, opening another ripple in the tree’s place. This time, it reflected a different, unknown section of the same forest they resided in. The forest of Gaia. “Maybe next time, like ya said, martial artist.”
That stung, yes, not being matched to the best of his ability. But even Mizan could get tired at times, as he was now. “Very well then, sin-ridden man.”
“Mizan! Don’t let them escape–”
They were gone.
“COME ON!”
“They’re strong opponents. I can't have them captured.”
“Them being strong opponents is why we shouldn't let them go!”
“It's humorous how much we disagree with one another!”
While Mizan laughed, Mario just sighed. This guy is-a impossible.
With Yukan gone, the false reality could no longer be active because the user wasn’t in range to keep it alive, so it would crumble. Bits of the sky began their descent, slowly unveiling the true scenery. An elegant light shone through crackled, and trees, a bit higher this time, became visible. As the reality cracked, its remains dissolving upon hitting the floor, the one that caught their eyes the most was—
—The Tree of Gaia.
The sky was no longer dark, as the azure sky signaled morning times. It's morning already?! Mario thought, shocked. Mamma Mia, Lars probably knows I'm gone.
The Life Spirit came into being once more, landing on Link's shoulder and giving him a subtle smile, or it seemed. “The tree…” she said, “It's been damaged.”
It's talking again, thought Mizan.
So that was what drew me to this place. But if that's true, then what about all the other Life Spirits? Why am I the only one? She thought, shaking her tiny head. She hadn't even questioned the new features she had gotten. I'm always so different.
Everyone felt a pulsing majestic presence from the tree. Mario and Mizan knew what it was, though they'd never seen the tree up close. Mizan attempted, but unknowing of the direction, he would get lost numerous times.
“What could they possibly want with this thing?” Mario asked.
“Is this a tree for the spirit that controls this forest?” Asked Link, staring in awe.
The Life Spirit nodded its head.
“More so the entire land we're on, but there’s something even weirder.” Mario said. “Someone is supposed to be guarding it, buuut… it's not common for them to not do their job.”
The Life Spirit took flight from Link’s shoulder, floating over to the tree, analyzing its crevices. Her vision made way for a series of complex geometric shapes and roots, all of them etching towards the center where a giant body, its contents eerie and unknown, lay dormant. Most of all, there was horizontal gash inside it, and her mind instantly recalled the soul-ability of Agrona. They're trying to destroy this tree?
"Wow... you actually woke me up. Not that I’m impressed or anything."
The Life Spirit floated back a few feet.
Usually, the tree of Gaia was guarded by someone with a soul-ability to render a special defense around its territory. It's akin to Spirit Beasts, whereas instead of being born out of a concept many people believed or hated, they were born from the energy the spirits released themselves.
Lebenskraft.
The energy people could try and see to witness a spirit, or for better word, their Life Force, which dictated how long a spirit could live or how much damage it could take. Many lived for thousands of years.
At times, the energy itself gained consciousness, resulting in a phenomenon like—
—Sylvara Bloomveil.
She yawned as her body emerged eerily from out of the tree, a perfect transition. Her deep brown skin contrasted with the cascading strands of vibrant pink hair that framed her face, and merged seamlessly beneath her chin, forming a natural collar of silky petals. Her eyes reflected the green of an emerald with a tint of a light-pink; Delicate vines wove through her hair like living adornments, their subtle glow pulsing with the rhythm of the ancient tree she called home, though for most of the time, it was her bed.
She wore a flowing dress woven from shining emerald-green leaves and soft petals, its form shifting gently with each movement as if it were alive, seamlessly blending with the natural world around her.
Back in Hyrule, people spoke of something akin to tree people being sighted and terrorizing any hikers or explorers who roamed the forest he lived in. Seeing it actualized, it wasn't as unsurprising.
“Wha… wha happened?” Her eyes were barely opened. Mario crossed his arms, shaking his head.
“You haven’t been guarding the tree.”
“Well, it's a comfy bed.” Sylvara argued, wiping her eyes and yawning again. “Man, that was a good nap, haven't slept for weeks on end in a while.” Her eyes focused a bit, but it was obvious she was still tired. “Anyway, I don't recognize you all. Oh, wait, I do recognize you.” she noticed Mizan, “Stop screaming so much in the forest, it makes it hard to sleep.”
Mizan grimaced.
“Yeah, and what are y'all doing out here, shouldn't y'all be asleep or whatever?”
“Now that you mention it, we probably should.” Mario said, “But I chose to follow my comrade and his… spirit.”
“Oh! You mean this cutie?” Sylvara looked at the Life Spirit examining her, floating all around her before eventually landing on the hand Sylvara extended outward. “Awww, well aren't you the prettiest thing? Haven't seen a spirit like you out here before.”
The Life Spirit didn't show emotion in its face. This felt considerably strange, not only being seen as some kind of pet, but even being patted on the head like one as well. This affection was different from what Link showed to other spirits, and she knew what it was. Perhaps that's why she felt indifferent towards it. Not that she knew for sure anymore, which bugged her.
Link admired that, her ability to admire spirits. If anything, that seemed to wake her up more than seeing the three out here without supervision. Eventually, she stopped gushing over the Life Spirit, and turned to the three. “Y'all look beat up pretty bad, huh? What happened out there? Twenty seconds to speak, you!”
She pointed to Mario, who was more than willing to explain, but confused by the proclaimed timer. “Two people were snooping around out here, apparently, and they contained soul-abilities. I think they were trying to damage the tree.”
Ouchie! Sylvara cringed, No sympathy for the spirits anymore? Maybe that's why I didn't have a dream. Ugh, my back aches too.
“Hm, hm.” She nodded, the Life Spirit flying back over to Link Sylvara crossed her fingers. “Maybe I really should guard the tree more.”
Mario narrowed his eyes. “You think?”
“Well soon, you won't have time to think. You're about to pass out in three…”
“Wait, huh?”
“Two?”
“What are you…”
“One.”
It was sudden, yes, but Mario felt his vision become increasingly blurry. How could he forget? The amount of soul energy used in the average fight between soul-abilities, and especially in a fight like that was sure to make anyone tired. He fell flat on his face, to Link’s confusion.
His hat still remained on.
You must have been fighting hard out there, huh? Mizan wondered, staring at the unconscious Mario. The thought of their next battle gave him anticipation like no other. Another chance to possibly test his ability at the maximum against the objectively stronger soul. He assumed, or hoped that Link as well, had furthered his understanding of himself, becoming stronger.
The use of two modules and Distrust itself would cause Ruyi Jingu Bang to dissipate into green mist, and Mizan would meet the same fate as Mario.
Link felt incredibly tired, though he wasn't that involved in the main battle. Oh, right, fighting those spirits.
The last sight he witnessed before fainting was Sylvara approaching him with a smile. Stopping, then waving him goodbye. She seemed awfully cheery when doing so.
Chapter End
Notes:
And just like that, the section has finally ended. This next section will be a bunch of fun stuff, possibly some interludes here and there.
What were your thoughts?
Chapter 73: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 61 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
This section is gonna be quite fun. Last one before the next arc begins
Chapter Text
The Headquarters of the second team was awfully silent. Noctis seemed to be the only one awake, leaning against the balcony of the upper floor, looking out towards the landscape filled with endless trees. It curved around the right side of the building just by a bit to where there was essentially another, smaller balcony.
He assumed that everyone else was still asleep, and here he was, thinking aimlessly about the final event. Mizan will be a pain to deal with there. If I want to fight him, I'll have to keep away from him as far as possible, he thought, Wait, oh right, the second event's a few days away for our team. I should probably worry about that.
He placed his elbow on the balcony, resting his right cheek against his palm. “Damn, I'm never up this early.” He felt incredibly tired.
“It's nice, dont'cha think?”
A familiar voice boomed from the door behind him. It sounded so dramatic, you'd think the person saying it would be in some kind of stage play. Well, in a sense, he was. Stepping onto the balcony, a long, wooden stick in hand, was...
𝐓𝐀𝐊𝐄𝐑𝐔 𝐒𝐇𝐈𝐁𝐄
He wore a light brilliant gamboge ensemble, and a top hat of the same colored which sat peacefully on top of light-brown, long hair that extended to the upper half of his back; with the ensemble came a gold-trimmed that would shimmer like liquid-amber all the time, as if he was constantly under stage lights, its coattails curling ever so slightly. A deep, obsidian tie shone with a purple glint, resting against a ruffled silk shirt, just what was with all the sparkles? No one ever knew, or questioned it.
With pristine gloves, he straightened his ensemble as he moved closer, walking with polished midnight boots with golden buckles, their pointed tips curled ever so slightly, which all tapered seamlessly with long pants the same color as the ensemble. Those flashy green eyes of his were ever so daunting.
Noctis sighed, turning over to him to witness his dramatic stance, his back leaning against the balcony, while a hand tipped his hat down slightly. “I guess,” Noctis said, turning back to the scenery. “But waking up early sucks, y'know?”
“Well, there's no time like the present.” Takeru said, “Besides, I have a feeling this is gonna be quite the spectacle.”
“Yeah. Whatever that means.”
“I'm quite the fortune teller, you know?” Takeru said, tossing a yellow coin into the air. They were from the Mushroom Kingdom. “Say, Noct, wanna hear a fortune?”
Noctis sighed, “Fortune of what?”
“The event, the outcome of the Goodwill event, future quests, if we save the world or not. You name it, I know it.” Takeru said, giving him a wink.
Normally, Noctis wouldn't be so cranky towards Takeru's foolishness, but rarely did he ever wake up so early. Despite it all, he was going to have to get used to working with hum today, so now would be a good time to spark a friendly relationship. “Sure then, why not?”
“What is the topic of fortune we're dealing with?”
“What we're gonna do days from now.”
“Alright then.” He took on a serious expression, letting go of his hat and stroking his imaginary beard. He analyzed the position of the light of the sun, its meaning, and the current time. “We win, but do the minimum.”
Noctis chuckled. “Yeah, sounds just like me.”
“But it's actually we.”
“Funny way of saying you underestimate us.”
“I don't underestimate us, per say.” Takeru said, looking over at Noctis. “But I don't underestimate the power of fate.”
Noctis shook his head, chuckling even more. “Me either, Takeru. Me neither.”
“You two!”
Unicornera burst onto the scene, snorting as she came through the door. “Mizan, have you seen him yet?”
“To your dismay, your villain hasn't arrived yet.” Said Takeru.
“No sign of him.” Noctis answered, “Strange, he's usually here by now, unbelievably awake and what not.”
Unicornera let out a disappointed sigh. Though not what was usual, it wasn't unreal to believe. “Well, of course the runt becomes unreadable when it comes to a quest.” she said, “Well, whatever, the teacher isn't awake, and Reina hasn't returned…”
“Welp, guess that means more downtime for us.” Said Noctis, stretching his arms overhead. “I’m going back to bed.”
Unicornera snarled at him, expecting his laziness and allowing him to pass by. Turning over to Takeru, she would find him gone; he was already a considerable distance away from her, over to the semi-balcony that curved to the right side. Occurrences such as this happened often, so she didn’t bother to question, and flew away, taking her ‘resting’ place on the very top of the building, overseeing everything.
In the far east of the forest, closest to Gaia.
The Akai clan in Japan specialized for building the structures for Spectrals, and this was one of them.
The grand courtyard sprawled across the mist-laden grassy mountains, its towering crimson and curved eaves creating a distinct defense of the Apothecaries and Healing buildings that filled the stone pathways. The sun’s golden and graceful gaze gleamed the textures and stone pathways as they wove through the courtyard in a delicate and deliberate, widening manner, their surfaces branching towards the Apothecaries. Inside of those Healing structures contained rooms lined with rough cedar shelves, which claimed an earthly musk.
The paper-paneled doors fluttered with each subtle breeze, and all was felt through the three heavy dark green shivering and unyielding painted steel. They framed the sunlight in rigid streaks across the polished floors built in ancient stone, and sunlight would finally reach the eyes of the once unconscious Hylian boy, as he laid back first onto the bed that laid low and firm, its straw-stuffed mattress wrapped in faded silk, carrying a scent of crushed herbs, brushed up against the corner of the room.
Like last time, his attire was different. A bandage was wrapped neatly around his forehead, and he wore a light-blue gown. He stared aimlessly at the ceiling, confused, and all the memories rushing back to him. Another day, and still feel so conflicted. He arose, exposing the upper half of his body.
“Psst, Link.” A familiar voice whispered.
He turned his head to the left, seeing Mario in the same outfit as him, sitting up in his bed. Strangely enough, he hat was still on. “Glad to see ya awake.” he said, holding his right hand up in a manner to greet. Link acknowledged him, but stared at his hands shortly after. He was here because of his actions, and for some reason, it didn’t feel nearly as bad.
“Finally woke up, Pisano!” Mario said, “Everything feels alright?”
“I don’t feel hurt or anything, but It seems strange that it’s all finally over.” Link responded, “Felt like we’d never get outta there.”
What was this feeling?
He felt like there was something that needed to be said. All in order to burn away this aching feeling unknown to him. This beating of his heart that arose from it, he couldn’t just hold it in. But to suppress was to bury that away.
Yet, there was a figment of his imagination that spoke in a deep and brooding voice.
Say it.
“Mario!” His voice was tense.
“Hm?”
Almost as if it wasn’t to his accord, he spoke the words. “Thank you, and I’m sorry!”
Why? Why did he say those words, and why did it lift that weight off his chest. Thinking back to what he did back there. No, everything. Was it truly right?
Mario exhaled subtly, giving Link a sincere look.
I shouldn’t have let him get involved, he thought to himself, clenching his fists. And that girl…
I couldn’t…
He stopped his thoughts before he got too wrapped up in the head. “Remember our talk about Lasagna, Pisano.” he said, “We’re all still finding our way here. No need to be sorry. I should be the one apologizing, though. I should’ve been able to stop her.”
Right before the Final Function shattered, Agrona spoke words that he kept on remembering, an echo in his head.
“Keep on tryin’ to be good, but you know why the third-hundredth Strongest of the universe reigned all them years ago. The people who came after ‘em, Jin and Lars, they all have a kind heart. But Levant reigned because he wasn’t afraid to crush those beneath him.
You'll eventually have what it takes, why don’tcha just do that?"
It angered him like no other.
“I guess you have a point.” Link hesitated, but found himself nodding eventually. “Say, I heard it.”
“Heard what?”
“You tried to convince that girl back there; you tried to reason with her.” Link answered, “Why? She tried to kill us.”
Mario’s face softened even more. “Well, I always try to consider all possibilities, even when it seems impossible.” he said, “But in the end, I don’t think we could come to a compromise. Unlike her, I didn’t choose the path of killing despite what I went through.”
You’re very… compassionate.
He had been seeing it for the first time in many years these past two days, and it felt as nice as it did bad. Mario was honorable, though in Link’s eyes, he was quite naive at times. What was the point of saving someone too far gone?
“I see…”
Well, before that question could be answered, the crimson door to the room would burst open, revealing Slyvara Bloomveil, and Lars Alexssandson, and to both of the young Spectrals' dismay, he did not look particularly happy.
Chapter End
Chapter 74: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 62 [Fates of the First and Second]
Chapter Text
Slyvara was the first to step in front of the room, her presence ethereal. She still looked tired, above all else. She first lay eyes upon Link, who was more impressed by her appearance with them being in a greater light. Mario tried his absolute hardest to stare at Lars’ disappointed gaze, but it was undeniable.
“Found these two and that other one by my tree, all bruised and stuff.” Said Slyvara, “They said that some people were messing with it, but I didn’t feel anything.”
Lars nodded, “Well, you need to be awake to actually feel it.”
“But it’s so hard to stay awake for weeks!” Slyvara whined, pouting, shaking her fists. “Besides, nothing ever happens in this forest.”
“Well something did happen.” Lars corrected, only furthering her annoyance. He then focused his complete attention to Link, then Mario. “You of all people understand that insubordination isn’t acceptable, but I know this couldn’t have been without a reason.”
“It’s more up to Link to explain, but basically, I tried to give him his plate after he didn’t eat during the event. It dissolved into something more complicated which led to him heading into the forest, and I followed to protect him. We met Mizan along the way, and let him tag along over some weird offer.” Mario explained.
Link would then speak his piece, leaning forward where he sat. “This may sound unusual to you, but there’s been this Life Spirit tagging alongside me ever since I got here. No idea if you’ve seen it, but it looks like—” He cut himself off. He didn’t want to give them the full picture, even though there was a possibility that Mario may stand up and object. No telling what they might do. “—most of the other Life Spirits. A bright, blue or green light that flies around. Since it’s attached to me, I was wondering where it was heading without my accord, and it was heading to the forest. Of course, that’s when we went there.”
Lars took a moment to process that information, while Slyvara's eyes opened and closed. “Well, I can tell you had good intentions. But please, if something like that happens again, be sure to call a superior such as myself for help. The blame partially falls on me. I shouldn’t have introduced you to the Spectrals so loosely, but that’s besides the point.” He said, almost relieved to get that off his chest. “Now, as for the people messing with the tree. Mizan himself told us about someone by the name of Yukan. We tried to recruit him years ago, but he denied the offer, and even seems to hold resentment towards souls such as myself, and you two.”
“It definitely seemed that way.” Link said, “He showed a hint of resentment towards me specifically. I don’t think he noticed Mario at all.”
“Well, it shows he does have some insight into Spectral history. Usually, those with unregistered soul-abilities or those who refuse to join are monitored by the Spectrals themselves, so it doesn’t make sense how we didn’t know he was or still could be in the vicinity.” Lars said, “Also, there was another, yes?”
“Indeed.” Mario said, his voice tense as he tightened his grip on the cover. “She seemed no older than me; though, the difference between us was that she was more determined to kill if anything. The entire nature of her soul-ability was to-a kill, and bring destruction. I even tried to see through it with my final function, but—” He stopped for a moment, remembering. “—I couldn’t get a read on her."
Lars noticed the look in his eyes. “What did she look like?”
“Long, pink hair, blue eyes, and wearing a pink, long-sleeved jacket.” Mario said, trying to imitate the appearance with hand movement. “She seemed to know about Spectral history, too. She even mentioned Levant to me when she broke through my final function.”
Levant’s history was very ancient, and not one many Spectrals studied or knew about. All you really needed to know was that he was one of the strongest souls before Jin and Lars, and that his view on what his soul represented wasn’t the ideal morale. Lars remembered learning about Levant through reading history books surrounding him in the Heavenly Bureau, which also specialized in Spectral history, and those with soul-abilities not recruited, and he knew everything. “In the meantime, I’ll head to the Heavenly Bureau and see if I can find information on her. Again, if you go through with something like this again, please be sure to inform me.”
They both nodded.
“Yes sir.” Mario said.
“Their injuries were funny, but at least Link healed quickly with the green mushroom. He should be up to move right now.” Said Slyvara.
Funny? Link questioned, moving his arms around a bit in search of pain. As expected, there was none, and he felt incredibly more free.
“As for Mario, he’ll have to stay here for the rest of the day. The use of a Final Function and Mechanical and Chemical breakdown leads to a disruption of soul energy can lead to a disruption of the body. Try moving and you’ll feel as loose as a vine.”
Mario grimaced at that information. He wouldn’t be able to protect Link from any harm from the other team, which seemed likely. The bright side was, he didn’t have to see Rosalina or be a victim in her plans.
Lars gestured for Link to stand up, and so he would. Then, he gave Slyvara a command: To be more active near the tree to be on the lookout for any more. She reacted exactly how he expected, a whiny groan.
One more look at the person he saved, and he then followed Lars out of the room. Slyvara stayed with Mario, taking Link’s bed and sitting on the side.
Before they knew it, they had already entered the courtyard. Link found that he really had underestimated the sheer size of the buildings around him. They seemed even more heavenly and elegant in the sight of the sun when one stood on the ground.
The two walked straight across a stone-pathway. Unlike the others, this one did not branch to an Apothecary, nor did its textures; but it did lead to a large, stone opening; the stone stopping abruptly in the face of the grassy lands extending all the way up to the mountains, standing high and tall. It was more of a circular area, extending outward at least forty feet, just as it was forty feet in length. Where the stone outfield ended in the face of the grass, stood a shrine. Its red, wooden pillars seemed rough, for the light of the sun brough the viewer its utmost attention. The entire surface showed the tugging of time, with the roof covered in a cover of moss. In the slight breeze, the tattered paper on the sides, and hanging below the roof, swayed side to side.
“It’s all new to you, isn’t it?” Lars said, stopping where the view was at its fullest. “Moving away from your normal life into such a busy and mythical environment.”
Link hesitantly made eye contact with Lars. “Yeah.” He said, and no more. For a moment, he reminisced of his old life in the forest, the feeling of regret building up as he recalled never catching that Pokemon he’d seen days prior. Hell, he missed even the little things, like looking at the grass for hours, and feeling the breeze of the wind, hearing its howl in the distance as the world seemed quiet. Was there really no going back?
“It was like this for me too.” Lars said, scanning the scenery. “Without the strongest being around, I guess souls themselves wouldn’t have something to worry about, like the world ending. Back then, there wasn’t a choice for all kinds of souls in the face of recruitment. The world had ended at that time.” Even he was reminiscing. It caught Link off guard, admittedly. “Link, do you know who the previous strongest was?”
Link shook his head. “Not at all.”
“The contenders for the strongest souls are born in this place known as Skyworld when the world is in peril. Though, nowadays, it’s been turned into a sports site, shamefully. There were three ways to beat all the other strongest souls, and that was to either pull off a Final Function first, or if one’s understanding is so great, they’d even pull off a Final Module. This impresses the Spirit of Judgement, who sets these rules, and Jin performed the former, pulling off a Final Function.” Lars explained. He had a slight smile on his face while doing so. “If you’re lucky, the person who achieved the title of the strongest can also pass their future titles onto one of the contenders; of course, that’s why I’m here.”
Final Module? Link thought. Is that what Mario did earlier? No, that was a... final function, right?
“So, this Jin person, what exactly was he like?” Link asked, quite invested.
Lars’ face seemed to soften up a bit. It was strange, seeing this human of him. “He was a brave and noble man, who conquered, but never forgot his sins.”
“Sins?” Link asked, remembering the story told by his caretaker. “What sins?”
“Sins any ‘higher soul’ would make.” Lars answered, “The loss of humanity to power, killing of souls, and even betraying the people he once knew.”
Could it be…
“So, why do you consider him a great man?”
Lars turned. “Because sins do not define the soul.” He said.
Maybe. Link noted.
“Enough talk. Seems like I made the same mistake as before, so I’ll let you experience it.” Lars said, looking back over at the shrine. He then put a hand over Link’s shoulder, giving him a reassuring smile. “You don’t have to figure everything out just yet. The team won’t be doing much for the next few days, so use this time carefully. Build bonds with your comrades, and the world won’t seem so complicated.”
“I’ve connected with Mario quite a bit, though I don’t think I meant to.” Link said, his pupils glowing faintly. “It’s weird already, but then, that life spirit of mine is always nagging at me, so whether it’s fortunate or not, I don’t think I have a choice.”
Lars nodded, removing his hand off of Link’s shoulder and walking in front of him, kneeling down to where their faces met an equilibrium. He raised his fist, and softly tapped Link’s heart with it. “I told you this path is sure to lead to self-destruction, or self-reformation. Perhaps that puts quite the amount of pressure on you.” He said, “But, that depends on how you view the Spectrals going forward. As you grow, so does your soul. Life isn’t perfect, but that doesn’t mean that joy can’t be found. I hope you take this to heart.”
The weight of so much felt at ease, but only a tiny bit. He still had to kill spirits, and dabble in humanity, confusing him even further. But if there was joy, and he found it, perhaps so much more would feel free. “I’ll see what I can do.”
“Good.” Lars stood up, moving his body to the side and pointing at the shrine ahead. “You can go ahead, now.”
“What is that?”
“A Shrine.” Lars answered. “Think of them as checkpoints for areas we cover, both here and the real world. This one connects back to our headquarters, but I’ll remain here in case you get stuck.”
He readied himself, exhaling before walking straight down the stone opening. Upon the arrival of the shrine, he took a chance to really think about how much he had learned, remembered, and how much his perspective had changed. I’m still in a stage where I don’t even think this is real or not. Mario, Mizan, Sonic, they all seem to have something to keep them going, but what about me?
Right, I'm still finding my way around.
Reality seemed to be a blur within the confines of the wooden pillars. It seemed to spiral into a singular point, and when you put your hand through, it sent out waves across its transparent form as if a splash of water. Everything is so confusing, but I guess such is life.
After a while, he finally managed to put his body through the portal, creating an evil bigger splash within the twisted reality. Expecting a wave of chaos to ensure, nothing happened. He was there, standing just outside of the headquarters’ front door. No one else was outside, as they still slept in their tents, and not a single soul from within made a sound. After scanning the area with hesitation, he would finally place his hand on the doorknob—
—Then, he twisted it.
Chapter End
Chapter 75: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 63 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Finally reached 100000 words
Chapter Text
The second floor of the first headquarters building also contained beds, but for some reason, very few bothered to sleep up there. Perhaps It was easier to get outside through just sleeping on the first floor, but for people like Meralin, that didn’t concern her. The room itself was plain, square-like, and essentially a wider version of the room beneath it. With no lamp, the light from the sun acted as the room’s light.
There were a few additions, such as a series of shelves in the right corner, where the rows of beds separated, before separating for the final times in the face of the door. The top shelf contained Meralin’s art supplies, while the one below it contained Beliona’s case for her instrument.
By far, the most daunting addition was a white vase with a series of red dots, which contained sleeping three Piranha Plants.
“Do NOT wake them up.” Said a bold writing on the wall where it resided.
By the sunrise, they would have to be placed outside, very carefully, unless you wanted your head bitten off. Of course, the only teammates who would do such an act were the people who brought them in in the first place: Mario and Yoshi.
To Meralin’s misfortune, Mario wasn’t here to do that, and heavens knew where Yoshi was, because he only ever did it once. Due to this, she had to rummage through her art supply cautiously.
Stupid Dinosaur! Why of all times must you be late when I actually want to draw something?
She could curse all she wanted at him, but that wouldn’t change the reality. She still had to persevere. Slowly, grumpily, she slowly opened the self, a single paper and a pen unfolding before her eyes. Sound was made, but it was too little for the Piranha Plants to wake up. She managed to remove the paper and pen carefully; the paper in her left, while the pen resided in her right.
She took the pen, walked to the room’s center, and began to draw an outline of something in the air.
A construct.
A wooden chair, appearing into existence right in front of her. Soul energy, this time coming in the form of liquid, dropped from her pen, immediately disappearing as it touched the ground.
Then, she did it once more; this time, it was a medium sized wooden table, about half the size as the ones in the main room. The amount of soul energy drooping from her pen was even greater, but she would quickly take advantage of constructs created. She sat down on the chair, firmly laying her paper onto the table. She lifted her pen, no longer drooping with soul energy, and placed it onto the paper. With that, artistry began.
Before she knew it, she had already become lost in the smooth weaves of the pen. Creation spirits, coming in the form of sprouting, tiny glowing hands, surrounded the floor and table. Ah, how good it felt drawing something that wasn’t being used as a requirement for a quest. Not that she disliked it completely, for it did make them more valuable in an objective sense, but she viewed value in art to be subjective.
Times like these are when the team wouldn’t dare interfere. When Meralin was in the process of sketching, she merely closed her eyes and let her hands do all the work, trusting in that artistic instinct of hers. It felt surprisingly refreshing doing so every morning. Lars had heavily recommended it, and boy was it a wake-up call.
In just two minutes, she was done, and creation spirits dispersed in a golden flash. The drawing depicted a knight with no particular nationality. He stood still in place as he stood on his horse, staring out into the stone-ridden landscape that told the tales of wars. The clouds above bore a dark presence, like volcanic ash spewed into the air, and all that resided below was a brooding, stone temple, its roots traced to a small mountain that held it steady. It wasn’t her best work, nor exactly what she imagined it to be, but it was—
—What was this? Where the clouds remained, there seemed to be a swirling bundle of darkness that seemed out of place. She didn’t remember drawing that, not at all.
Not. Again.
Stop.
She flipped the paper over, dropping the pen. As it hit the floor, the table and chair would disappear. Luckily, she was standing up anyway.
“Um, Meralin?”
A soothing voice hovered through the room, and Meralin would turn to the entrance to see Roy standing there, leaning against the wall, showing the top of the wooden stairs, and the lamp that hung above it all. His eyes were quite droopy. “Everything alright?” He asked, taking a step into the room. “I waited for your drawing to finish so I could get a word in. No one else seems to be awake.”
Meralin nervously chuckled at him, picking up the paper on the floor and curling it into a ball, which she would hide behind her back. “Nothing much, it’s fine!” She said, “It was just an unsatisfying drawing, that’s all.”
“Apologies for that.” Roy said, taking note of her strange behavior. “A good friend of mine told me that art is most of the time never what you had in mind. But I truly hope you don’t resent it. It’s your art piece after all.”
Though comforting, Meralin internally refuted. She did hate that art. “Such wisdom.” She said, “Say, you haven’t held onto our promise a few days ago!” That more cheery version of her came back, her eyes sparking.
She was referring to the history of Roy’s hometown, of course. “I’ve been busy mastering the path of the sword for the final event.” He said, “But I will be sure to make time for the obscure history lesson. In return, I desired to ask, will you be aiding me in training with your soul-ability? I need to get this Final Function as prepared as it can get.”
Meralin nodded eagerly. “Yes, yes! My construction will be sure to provide help!”
“MARIOOOOOOOO!”
A high-pitched, playful voice turned feral boomed from downstairs, waking almost everybody up except for Donkey Kong of course. Meralin and Roy looked at each other, shrugging. “Well, It would seem someone is up now.”
Curious to investigate, the two would make their way downstairs, meeting the tired face and groans of those who resided in the lower bedroom. After making their way through there, they would finally reach the center, where Yoshi was right in Link’s face. The light of the sun shone more brightly now.
“Link!” Meralin remarked, but her words were to avail. Link’s brows were knitted together like tangled threads, his lips slightly parted as he stared the one before him right in the eye.
“MARIO! MARIO! WHERE IS HE?! YOSHI MUST KNOW”
“Listen.” Link would try to speak. “Me and him, we got in a—”
“WHAT?! DID YOU HAVE SOMETHING TO DO WITH HIS DISAPPEARANCE?! I ALWAYS KNEW YOU NEW MEMBERS WERE TROUBLE!”
“What could you guys possibly be shouting this early for?” Sonic came from out of the bedroom, rubbing his tired eyes.
Link didn’t know exactly what to respond with now. First off, that assumption was just so flat out wrong that he didn’t even know how to refute it, and secondly, he wasn’t being given a chance to speak. “I, um…”
“JUST TELL ME WHERE MARIO IS, YOU—”
“That is enough.”
Fox McCloud, along with the other members of the team with the exception of Almos, entered the room. Unlike the rest, he didn’t seem nearly as tired. “It’s strange, though. Mario’s usually the first one of us up, so why isn’t he here?”
“Well if this… spirit beast just gives me a chance to explain, then I will.” Link said, backing away from Yoshi.
He sat down at the last seat of the table to the right of the room, the sunlight reflecting off his blonde hair. With all eyes on him, some of confusion, and some of disdain, he would explain the events of what happened that night, and after he was done…
“Wait, lemme get this straight, you fought someone else with a soul ability? A rogue?” Fox asked, leaning forward as he sat five seats away and across the table from him.
Link merely nodded.
“Oh, bad guy!” Kirby said, his voice soft and aggressively child-like.
“First night and already an altercation against a dangerous foe. You’re getting experience already, my friend!” Sonic said, smirking.
“Not a good thing.” Beliona said, “You should have at least told Lars about it first.”
No fun. Sonic thought.
“Lars told me that too.” Link said, staring down, avoiding Yoshi’s glare. “Thinking about it now, perhaps I should have. Then again, I can’t let a Spirit’s worrying be left unchecked.”
Fox tilted his head.
Oh. So he’s one of those people.
“And Mario—” Roy spoke up, “—What of his condition?”
“That tree lady said he’ll be staying at that place I mentioned before. Not sure of what it’s called.” Link said. Again, there was that weight on his chest. “I didn’t mean for both of us to get hurt…”
“Well, at least he’s still alive.” Fox McCloud said, standing up and stretching. “Take it as a chance to reflect on your actions. I ain’t gonna get on your neck for it since you’re new, but if you do something like this again, be prepared.”
Link didn’t know if that was a compliment or a threat. “Um, yeah.”
“Well, now that that’s settled—”
“This isn’t settled.” Yoshi said, cutting off Sonic, holding a finger right in Link’s face. Link stared at it, essentially staring at his nose. “Yoshi won’t accept you as a teammate until ya show Yoshi you aren’t an enemy!”
Link hardened his gaze. He felt a bit closer with Mario now, but it seemed others were closer, and even more obnoxious.
No words being said, Yoshi would finally walk outside, leaving a deafening thud as he slammed the door. Silence lingered across the room for a moment, and it got to a point where it was getting too awkward to bear.
“Best be wary of him, Link.” Roy said. “In the meantime, we’re free to do whatever we desire, though training is recommended.”
“I don’t get it.” Link said, shaking his head. “Why does Mario mean so much to him?”
Unbeknownst to many others, Donkey Kong sat with his large chin resting on his right fist, pondering about… something? What came next was an even greater shock. “Due to the affection Yoshi showed Mario after his unfair abandonment in the face of his ‘failures’ as a doctor, both contain a particular fondness for one another, even considering themselves father and son.”
Silence.
Again.
Everyone looked at him in shock. Not often did he say something with such profoundness.
“What?” Donkey asked, analyzing the gazes of everyone. “DK can be smart sometimes. Like for example: Eight plus Five is Nine–”
“Yeeaaahhhh we get the gist of it.” Sonic said, trying not to laugh. “Anyways, anyone up for a race?”
Fox McCloud’s eyes held a glint. “I’d be down.”
“You lose every time, c’mon!”
“My father is one of the fastest Spectrals in history!” Claimed Fox, “I’m just… a late bloomer, soon to bloom. As in, today.”
“Alright then—”
A diversion!
“Think fast!”
A blue blur dashed across the room, bursting the door open and shutting it just as fast. “Agh! Not again!”
Wasting no time, hastily readying himself, he would sprint out of the door! A purple flash was left behind in his steps as he made his way outside!
“Sister!” Meralin called out, catching Beliona’s attention. “If it’s not too much trouble, do you mind teaching me how to hold my bow properly?”
“You still don’t get it?”
“The quests have been piling up on me, sis! It’s difficult to remember!” Meralin’s eyes resembled that of a puppy as she whined. “Please?”
Beliona couldn’t reject her smile, and eventually found herself nodding. “Fine, fine!”
“Yay!”’
“Kirby.” Roy called, searching the room for his tiny teammate. To his amusement and foolishness, he was standing right besides his right leg, staring at him with those gleaming eyes of his. “Would you like to seek any optional quest?”
“Poyo!” A tiny star appeared above him and left as quickly as it came. And yes, Poyo was a word Kirby used for approval.
Cloud had already head outside, giving Link one final glare before going out to whatever he set out to do, and Donkey Kong just—
—He disappeared?
It all made sense when the thump sound of the window hit. Everyone else went off to do their respective things, and Link sat there; alone, drowning within his thoughts. It seemed both him and Mario were more similar than he initially thought.
Chapter End
Chapter 76: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 64 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was quite literally nothing to do for Link, and he could only imagine how Mario felt sitting in that hospital. Maybe I should go outside and get some fresh air. I don’t have anything to do now. Yeah, that sounded nice, but from the looks of it, there were people outside, most of them walking eastward, no one from the two teams involved. Maybe I should just stay inside. Meralin and her sister are doing something upstairs, right? Maybe I’ll check that out later.
He remembered Sonic saying that the bedroom was within these doors, and he connected the dots from earlier. He took a step inside, surprised at the structure of the beds. What the…
He slid his hand across the wood of the bunk beds, and then touched the mattress. “How in the world do people sleep on these things?” He said, “Wouldn’t the bed above falling be a massive, yet likely hazard?”
He could imagine it perfectly. Someone like Sonic sleeping under the bunk bed of Donkey Kong. Connecting the dots now, once again, and there was quite the unruly outcome. It made him shiver, but he reminded himself that it wasn’t reality. If for some reason the tents weren’t available to sleep in, Link would most likely have to sleep in these, and if he did, he would most certainly choose the top bunk. “Let’s see how this feels.” He climbed up the small, wooden ladder and laid his body onto the top bed, his hair spreading as the back of his head rested against the pillow.
It was quiet, and oddly, Link valued that, yet missed the commotion just by a tiny bit. It felt surprisingly comfortable, laying back first onto the bed. The fabric below holding it together seemed to do its job better than he expected. He exhaled calmly, and just laid there for a moment. It felt better to process events when there was peace. Trying to forget would be futile in more ways than one, for he still had Mizan to worry about. Looking back on his conversation with him, he couldn’t help but acknowledge that he did have quite the interesting mind.
Below me, huh?
He may be right, but not in the way I consider it.
Yet, I can’t even see the spirits anymore.
“Thinking again?”
Instinctively, a shallow breath hitching his throat, his entire body arose. He knew that voice from anywhere, but it didn’t lessen the shock. He turned to his right to see the Life Spirit, its features the same as before as she hovered in the air. “I’m always here to answer your questions, you know that?”
Link shook his head, turning his gaze downward, his heartbeat slowing down. “You come at the most convenient times, and never the inconvenient times.” He said, “What must I do to be granted assistance?”
“Well, just call out what I am.” The Life Spirit shrugged her tiny shoulders. “A Life Spirit, yes?”
“Well, that would seem too-one noted.” Link said, “What about the other Life Spirits? If they mistake me for calling them, then things can get messy.”
“I see.” The Life Spirit nodded, hovering over to Link’s left shoulder. “Perhaps, a name would suffice?”
“What kind?”
“I don’t know.” Replied the Life Spirit. “I’m your spirit, after all, I think you should give me a name.”
Link took a moment to ponder. He had never named a spirit in fear that they may have names of their own already, the same with Pokemon. He didn’t want it to seem as if he owned them, or anything of the sort, but this time it was a favor, so he was free to do so. So what would he name her?
“Hm…”
In Hylian linguistics, prefixes typically carry meanings tied to time, spirits, and emotions.
“Sylra–”
Still.
Represents stillness, serenity, or something unchanged.
“–theya.”
There.
Represents presence, endurance, or something steadfast.
At the cleverness of the name, Sylratheya cracked a blue, gleaming smile. “Quite the long name.” She said, “The combination of two Hylian prefixes. How clever. I like it very much. Sylratheya, huh? Touchey.”
Link noticed something strange, albeit he was glad to please the spirit. “You seem surprisingly happy about this.” He noted.
“You think?” Sylratheya asked, smirking. “Have I not shown amusement before?”
“Never.” Link said, “Your tone is often harsh and your words are not easy to digest.”
The bluntness caught her off guard, but she continued smirking, showing a slight discomfort in her transparent blue eyes. “Now you make it sound like I’m rude.” she said, “I consider myself as refusing to hold back with my words, for they are the truth.”
“Perhaps.”
“They were, were they not?” Asked Sylratheya, “That’s why you jumped into action yesterday.”
Link furrowed his brows. “Wait, what did you say?”
Sylrartheya chuckled, and started to float away, zipping past his face as she began to fade.
“Oh, by the three!” He huffed in frustration. “What did you say?!” Link demanded, but he got no answer, only a smile, and—
“See you next time, Link.” and it was followed by the disperse and quick fading of her light, and her.
There he was again, angry at the Life Spirit’s words which were sure to be absolute. Can't believe I'm even the slightest bit angry towards a Spirit. The only one I can properly see now, I might add.
Then it clicked. Often in the forests, to ease frustration, he would play that ocarina of his, though intentionally, it was never meant for that specifically in the first place. It held another purpose, to call and calm spirits, which he did two days prior. Most importantly, it soothed his soul.
Upon taking out his Orcarina, unfazed despite everything that happened, he put the mouthpiece into where it should be, and took a deep breath, muttering words of annoyance. Finally, he would begin playing.
One lesson he always knew is that if the Orcarina sounded like a whistle, you were not blowing on it hard enough. He played with all the might he possibly could, and the result–
—A mournful, soothing toon that danced intricately through the air of the headquarters, curling like smoke around the aged wood and the beds. The circular light hanging above the ceiling flickered a bit, castling very slight shadows that swayed across the worn floorboards. All he could assume from the flickering was that the place was incredibly ancient. As the song played, the whole world spun out of view, and only he remained. Good.
Huh. He acknowledged the peace. Being alone here isn't as bad as I thought.
The name of this song was called “The Tale of Spirits.” It was one of those things where he wasn’t sure of where he learned it, but he always knew how to play it. He didn’t live in a major Hylian city where such a song would be much more widespread. As a child, and even now, he could only imagine what went through the minds of the people who created this tune.
The final note hit, and eventually faded into the quiet. The soft breeze outside, allowed through a small opening in the window, let out a low, hollow sigh through the room, as if to mourn the song’s disappearance. All said and done, he found himself breathing heavily, though he didn’t feel tired. He was worried that he wouldn’t be able to play it correctly after a day of not doing so, but all seemed well. Still…
All this does is remind me I can’t go back.
Well, I guess this’ll be getting my mind off of that for two days.
And so, he continued playing.
Chapter End
Notes:
Short Chapter this time around, but I'm trying be a bit more considerate of the pacing than Genesis Dawn. I don't want each chapter to just take us from one scenario or place to another. The characters have more room to breathe and grow If I just show them being themselves alone or interacting with others.
Chapter 77: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 65 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Upstairs, Meralin and Beliona stood across from each other. The elder sister manifested her Viola in a flash of Soul Energy, holding it in her right hand. For the sight before her, she grumbled.
“No, not like that.”
“Okay, how about this?”
Her fingers touched the bow strings, hovering slightly above the eye of the bow.
“No.” Beliona repeated.
“Hmm… how about—”
Meralin's fingers fidgeted as she clumsily tried to adjust her hold on the bow, pressing her thumb even harder, and her pinky slipping off the edge.
Once again, Beliona said the word.
“No.” A sigh followed, and her bow dispersed. She sat her Viola on a nearby bed, for it took a considerable amount of Soul Energy to make it reappear. “Here, allow me to…”
She approached her, grabbing her hand and gently adjusting it, guiding her fingers into a relaxed curve until the bow was balanced, and stepped back, analyzing the hold.
And then—her hand became strained, and she found her ring finger on the strings again, all to the furthering of annoyance from Beliona. She sighed, facing the edge of the bow to the floor. “Why exactly is this important, anyway?” Asked Meralin, her voice grating, “How you play the song is what matters, right? This is so stupid!”
“Yes, but holding the bow is also what’s important to making a song sound great.” Beliona insisted, “In order for a song like a Tale of Spirits or The Mushroom Kingdom Ballad to sound good, the tone must so directly imitate the original version of the song. People will recognize the accuracy, and admire it. It also transmits energy from the weight from the bow arm into the string, which allows for the bow to move more freely.”
She was listening to her sister’s words, yes, but she did so while trying to correct her bow hold, almost dropping numerous times.
“Perhaps—” Soul Energy whispered in the air, trailing Beliona's fingers,“—A demonstration would suffice.”
Before Soul Energy could fully come into being—A Viola. The two sisters’ ears fell upon a beautiful, soothing song that they had just mentioned a second ago.
What a beautiful imitation—no, beyond that. Beliona recoiled, becoming lost in the song. She was the first to head downstairs, before Meralin hastily followed. They entered the bedroom, witnessing Link playing the Ocarina.
As for Link, he was still lost in his tune. Even as a reminder of the past, it was a blissful tie in whatever he could get from the present. It persisted, everything going in slow motion—until he finally stopped to catch his breath. Aware of surroundings, he would hear a remark of awe coming from behind him, and turned to see Meralin and Beliona. The younger sister gave him a faint smile, which he assumed she knew of the origin of the Ocarina.
Link was confused to see the two together now, considering his last encounter with Beliona. Most of all, he stared at them nervously, not knowing what to say.
“That. Was—” Meralin’s smile grew wider. “Amazing!” and it culminated into another, more word-ful remark. “It seems you know more about art than I thought.”
“That song, the Tale of Spirits, a very famous piece of the fifth century!” Beliona noted, though her smile was slight. She couldn’t believe someone like Link could play so perfectly.“You played perfectly, not a single bad note in sight… where did you learn such?”
Interesting.
He could admire the recognition of art. Rarely had he’d seen many who valued it where he lived. The only problem was, those memories.
“I…” He stammered, “I learned this on my own. As a kid, this was a very popular piece in my area. Everyone adored it, and the people who loved it taught me it, just as they taught me how to play this Ocarina.”
It felt good to imagine.
“The Great Hylian Department of Music, you know it, yes?”
“Indeed.” Link said, nodding. She knows what that is?
“Ah, where some of the greatest classical music was made.” Beliona said, “I wish I had gotten the chance to meet the people there. Perhaps, I could learn something of value about music.”
Years ago, Link also wished for the same thing, despite the nature of the spirit decimating the land. The town he sought it from was far, far away, but if he could, he would walk all the way there just to witness a single song played. Music said to connect humans and spirits. However could he refuse it? “I wish that, too.” He then remembered the instrument Beliona held during their last encounter. “Say, speaking of music, what is that thing you play music on?”
“Hm?”
“That wooden thing. I’m unsure I’ve seen anything quite like it before.” Link said. Eventually, it finally clicked.
“Oh, the Viola.” She answered, “It’s a woodwind instrument, like say a saxophone, or a bassoon. It’s more favorable to show a demonstration. Would you like to see it again? My sister and I are studying it in the upper room.”
Was it good to refute, or do the opposite? Link didn’t know at this point, but these people showed a respect for history, and no matter how disgusting it was that it was built from the hands of humans, it was made in the regard of the spirits in Hyrule, and he did admire that. Perhaps, doing music and understanding it would bring him closer again. Besides, Meralin was there. He tolerated her.
He turned his body, his legs now hanging on the side of the bed. “Why not?”
Link climbed down the ladder, and Beliona had already begun leading the way. His feet touched the floor, and Meralin was already beside him. He was too shocked to even flinch, and smiled faintly. The two would then begin walking together.
“As sister said, that play of yours was amazing.” She commented. “If you don’t mind, would you teach me how to play that sometime?”
He hesitated for a moment. “Sorry, but I’ll have to think about that more.” He said.
Meralin pouted for a moment, but ultimately kept that smile of hers. How she longed to learn more about Hylian culture, but she decided seeing it was enough for now. “Gotcha!” She said, “Be sure to actually consider it, though. You won’t believe how many of the same people told me the same thing and forgot.”
At the arrival of the room, Beliona stood in the center again, summoning a Viola in her left arm in the midst of Soul Energy. She rested it horizontally on her left collarbone, with the neck of it facing outward as the pen aimed towards the middle of her neck. She avoided the black chin rest to maintain eye contact with Link. “Quite the plain-looking instrument, huh?”
Link inspected it as close as he could without getting uncomfortably close. It reminded him of something—to his misfortune, at least. “Seems familiar.” he noted, rubbing his chin. “Now that you mention it—”
“Before you make the assumption—No, it is not a Violin.”
It was almost as if this hypothesis had been made several times, which Link would be correct. “Well, the name’s are different.” He said, analyzing the strings, “Still similar, however. So, what does it do?”
“That’s a bit of a loose question.” Belion said, “It plays music, simple as that. As for how, we use what is called a bow.” She brought it to his attention via summoning it, holding it to the A string. “When you slide the bow down and up the strings, it makes a sound—music.” She slid the bow downward across the A-strine, a warm, mellow sound being produced. The sound sparked Link’s interest up a bit more. “This—is the A string.” She moved the bow towards the next string, and it would make an even warmer and darker tone than the previous string played. “A viola is tuned about a fifth lower than a violin, so the string produces lower pitches. This is why I prefer it, although I was the only one in my orchestra class to play it.”
Meralin chuckled, “I remember that.” In nature, her eyes almost seemed to reflect a subtle sadness. “You had to play out a lot.”
“Gave me more of a chance to stand out.” Beliona said, moving over to the next set of strings, the G and C strings. As Meralin expected, they were perfectly in tune, the C string lower than the G. This time, she was able to find even a semblance of heart in it.
“Hm, I get it.” Link said, “It’s sort of like how the ocarina can play different notes depending on the key and type. You can even play notes lower than the standard range.”
“Right on the nose.” Beliona said, smiling. “With the viola, if you place your fingers on the strings, it can produce different sounds. For A, the third finger is a D.”
“Ah, ah.” Link nodded in approval. “So new and replica sounds can be created through finger placement?”
“Essentially, yes.” Said Beliona. It was heart-warming to see someone with an interest in music. “It’s the same with other woodwind instruments similar to the Viola, like a Violin or Cello.”
A puzzled expression washed across Link’s face. “But I thought a Violin and Viola weren’t the same.”
“Keyword being similar.” Beliona grumbled. “It may look like a Violin, but it isn’t, just how a Cello and Base are similar, but not the same thing.”
“That makes sense.” Link said, “I would like to see an example of it being played, though. I wasn’t too focused on your performance in the quest, or whatever it’s called.”
The talk about music was already a good hearing, but Meralin always loved to hear her sister play. When they were children, Beliona would play her the most soothing, and wonderful melodies, and despite the decline of the heart, she would never forget that; the way she played was so elegant.
She turned to her sister, who pondered Link's question. She wasn’t so sure if she could play it in the exact same way, but there was a part of her that knew she would. Just how long has someone asked for me to play music?
“You should, sister.” Meralin said. “A fellow practitioner of music would like to hear, and how could you refuse that?”
Link scratched the back of his head. “Well, I don’t really consider myself a practitioner, per say.”
“Nevertheless—” Beliona weaved her hair off of her face, placing three fingers, her index, ring, and middle onto the G string. She finally rested her chin on the chin rest. “If you and my sister want me to play, then I shall.”
La Fina.
“The name of this piece of La Fina. It marked the end of the thousand-year war in Archanea thousands of years ago. The name of who put the piece together is unknown, but people suggest it was made by the first king Lowell.” She explained, “And now, I shall play.”
And so, she did.
Immediately, the tone of the room shifted. A sweet blissfulness filled the air as the bow crossed each string at a precise rate.
Above all—
—Each note was perfectly in tune!
And her arm did not grow tired, for she ensured that the audience would never grow tired as well. A promise she made each and every play. Lost in life’s wonder, she found herself in a realm of nothingness—an eternal void, where only she remained. The burden of loneliness could wait, for solitude was the ultimate path. Of course, what else would her soul ability mean if her metaphysics of music weren’t clear to herself?
Its name—
—Aria’s Day.
Soul Energy came in a steam like state, surrounding the body of Beliona, its range and power extending with each harp of the bow. But the song was already nearing its end. How could she have been so forgetful of the song itself in the consideration of what made her? Link could recognize that look on her face, so focused. She’s completely lost.
“Amazing…” Meralin muttered.
At a moment’s notice, the song had ended, and Beliona was left panting heavily.
“Wow.” Link said, “That was… I’ve never seen anything like it before.”
Beliona smiled at the compliment. “It’s nothing, really.” She said, “I almost failed to execute the last note—”
“And—” Meralin interrupted her, “—It was still amazing, sister.”
They locked eyes for a moment. Approval from many was a necessity for Beliona, and yet, Meralin’s approval felt–
—different. She smiled back, de-summoning the Viola, and nearly falling down to the ground before Meralin caught her, holding her stomach from behind. The sound of the bow hitting the floor created a shortening thud, as it soon disappeared into thin air before leaving a trace of soul energy. “I’m fine, really!” She insisted, lifting her body up, but struggling to do so. “I must’ve used my soul-ability while playing… I got too wrapped up.”
Meralin assisted her in lifting her body up, and after a while, she had finally gotten Beliona to stand on her feet, her body upright. Seeing such dedication to a song, Link’s heart felt a weird ting.
Chapter End
Notes:
Spot the reference (There are a few)
Chapter 78: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 66 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
First chapter of April! This is the month where I started my creative journey, so I'll try to improve my writing quality as much as I can! Also on vacation.
Chapter Text
The child was first one of curiosity, before one of hatred. The world was a vast and wondrous place. When confused, the books surrounding the subject desired to learn feeling incomplete, Link would always turn to Taryon.
Being highly invested in the arts of the world, Taryon spoke highly of art.
The soul's extension, he regarded it as, and it came in the form of many. Drawing, fighting, and the here and now, music.
If he extended his soul, what would he find?
There had to be a reason he still remembered Taryon’s words, but never his appearance.
“You always say you're fine, yet your body says otherwise. You should probably rest for today.” Meralin said, “Though, I can't speak as if I'm not the same.”
“Exactly.” Beliona said, stepping away from her shoulder. “Hypocrisy isn't ideal.”
“The way you played, it was unlike anything I've seen before.” Link claimed, “How many times did you practice?"
Beliona smiled. “It's not really the fact that I practice it that makes me able to play so well, so perfectly.” she said, looking thoughtful. “It's just the language that's been incorporated into my mind since childhood. Think of it as natural as one’s ability to speak their language.”
“A language, huh?”
Meralin frowned at that statement, unknown to Beliona as she kept her attention completely on Link. “Yes,” confirmed Beliona, “But it gets so tiring. There are times where I forget that language when playing. Makes me seem stupid, not knowing it.”
The answer she granted him made would ignite a realization, or in this case, a reinforcement. I guess people really are still finding their way about.
The distance didn't feel so great now, but it was only a tiny bit closed.
In an attempt to close it, he extended his hand outward.
“Hey, Beliona.” He spoke, his voice lower than usual in terms of sound. “Can you… make another one of that instrument?”
“My Viola?”
Beliona asked, curiosity stemming.
To Link's nod, she would attempt to generate soul energy once more, and to no surprise, little would arise. “It'll be difficult too.” she said, “My soul energy is pathetically thin this time around.” A part of that was because of the performance the day before. “I'm sorry, but—”
“Don't apologize, sister.” Meralin insisted, laying her hand on her shoulder. “You are exhausted and you need to rest for a bit. I can learn how to bow some other time, ‘kay?”
Beliona knew not to refute. Her sister would only become more persistent in the face of that option. “Fine, fine.”
Beliona would take a seat onto the bed nearby, Meralin assisting her sitting. After all was settled, she would turn to Link. “She’s spent after the event.” Meralin said, chuckling. “But what exactly was it you wanted?”
Hesitation.
“I wanted to give it a try. You know, play it.”
Reality unfolded, but blinked and stuttered, like a scene in a movie stuck on a loop. The case for Beliona, yes, but the case for Meralin was the unfolding of reality so clearly. “Oh?” Her voice spiked, excitement stirring. “Well, why, gimme a second!”
Construct.
𝐄𝐲𝐞 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐀𝐫𝐭𝐢𝐬𝐭.
That was the name of Meralin's soul-ability. The nature of the ability itself allowed for the human expression to be flung into reality—deep down, that's what all artists desired. Meralin was no exception. The first function was merely as simple as that.
The unveiling of the pen, and soon the reveal of the paper, she would draw with precision. Soul energy was extended into the air in the trail of the pen, and before anyone could even realize, the first function revealed itself.
The ability to create what you have perceived, along with what you know of the objective confines of what you perceive.
A Viola floated in the air as Meralin reeled the paper back, stashing it in her kimono. She raised her pen slightly up into the air. “There ya go!”
“Huh, well that solves it.” Link said, flatly.
Beliona steered her eyes to the ground. This is going to be a disaster.
And yet…
Link held the bow with utmost perfection, and even replicated the holding of the instrument itself. To Link, it all felt natural. When he was a child, he could always pick up on things qucikly—or more so, the structure of things.
The fundamentals were easy, though the complexities of those fundamentals were significantly more difficult. What Link strived to achieve.
“A-A—B - F - F - G, C—D——”
Those notes were played quite nicely, especially the holding of the D for five seconds. Being the chorus, they were the most important to hit.
Simplistic.
Yet the rest of the song, despite Link hitting and correcting most of the notes, some at the last moment. From memory, the tempo was considerably slower. Where the original tempo was Largo, slow and dignified, for a good majority of the time, Link just barely hit those majestic notes, or rather they were hit—yet that true majestic feel was tucked away. There was a part of Beliona who, well, enjoyed the performance. The critic who sat on the other side, shamed that side, as always.
Despite the notes being a bit rough, Link felt a wave of nostalgia wash over him.
Am I expressing myself? That was his only question. It felt that way, but uncertainty crept. The result—a sense of loss, more lost than ever before.
Taryon?
He remembered that name.
Meralin was only the former side, enjoying the performance all throughout. By the time it had ended, she was the only round of applause.
Link settled the bow down, just as the Viola. “Maybe that wasn't such a good idea.” Link said, a chuckle escaping from his mouth.
“Why not?” Asked Meralin.
“I didn't do the original justice, I think.” He claimed, yet there was more.
“So?”
“So? I screwed it up.”
“Ugh!” Meralin pouted, only confusing Link further. “Stop treating art as if it's some kind of skill!” She said, her voice ascent. “Art is just what humans do. If you felt as if you were expressing yourself then you shouldn't worry about living up to it! Besides, darling, it's your first try! Don't you dare speak of yourself that way! Aaaahhhh!”
Meralin winded her arm, her body a blur of movement as she relentlessly threw blow after blow at the air before her—no, at the Hylian boy himself. Each strike was a dashing flash, a swift snap of the wrist that, at sight, seemed to carry the force of lightning—a storm. Yet, the force was nothing more but comical at best—like pebbles being tossed at a tin-can.
Tap, tap, tap.
Even better, the impact felt exactly that way—nothing, nothing more than marshmallow being bashed against the skin—barely enough to make Link react. In response, he merely put his hands up to guard himself, and by the time that occurred, the ‘barrage’ was already over.
“What was that about?”
Contrary to the bruteness, the girl was smiling. “Ah, nothing, just letting out frustration!” She said, “I've heard that too many times.” She huffed a little, leaning forward. Her eyes seemed awfully sparkly. “Bottom line is, Link, you're just trying something out—perhaps a new way to express yourself. I know your struggle, but I suggest you at least try to embrace it! Remember, I'm always here to help with stuff like that.”
Those words brought a weird sense of comfort in Link’s soul, despite not being directed solely to him—but also…
He stared off to the side, smiling to himself. “Yeah, right.” He said. “Perhaps I'll ask for help sometime.”
In a burst of excitement, Meralin wrapped her arms around the Hylian. “Yippee!”
Link’s breath hitched, for he was caught off guard by this… could this even be considered a gesture? He didn't know. He felt his cheeks heat up, visually showing as they flared with red. “Ah, gee, you're crushing me!”
“Oh dear!” She immediately released the hold, a tight-held smile on her face. “Apologies.”
Still, Link couldn’t help but smile.
And in fact, he wanted to say those same words to Meralin as he did to Mario.
Thank you.
But was that really right to say? That was what his mind was leaning towards, yet nothing came out of his mouth.
Taryon…
𝐃𝐔𝐑𝐀𝐍𝐃𝐀𝐋, 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐃 𝐎𝐅 𝐒𝐀𝐂𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐑𝐄
The world contains a total of one-hundred and twenty weapons that were said to be blessed by spirits of different eras. Life, death, peace, and war.
Durandal, was blessed by the spirit of flame.
The blazing durandal, passed on by the father of Roy, was passed down to him—making him its current wielder. It was a ferocious roar signaling victory, its cut bringing an end to everything in its path, It was more than a sword—no, it was an overpowering hunk of steel. The hilt of the blade was golden or bronze, featuring an ornate, wing-like crossguard that curved outward.
The optional quest had begun. Quests that didn't help the world, but earned soul points to individuals.
𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐒.
“Let’s commence, Kirby!”
“Poyo!”
Chapter End
Chapter 79: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 67 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Jeez, Seventy Eight chapters.
Chapter Text
What hovered above the grass were a non-linear abundance of targets—spherical shaped objects coated in red and white stripes. Some hovered higher than others, and for those higher ones, there were out-of-place metal platforms built in a cube-like structure, moving side to side—they resided very closely to a specific target.
While Roy carried Durandal, Kirby carried his blade.
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐌𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐁𝐋𝐀𝐃𝐄.
A simple sword with quite the sharp edge, gleaming in the sun's wake. It held such a length, towering over the wielder, that it looked impossible to wield. Scandalous, even—especially in the instance where the shape of one’s hands resembled that of a tiny triangle facing the right. The hilt was a light shade of blue, the crossguard holding the same color curving upward. Within the center of the blade, a sparkling orange orb sat stationary—the source of the blade’s power.
Another one of the one-hundred and twenty weapons—this time, it was blessed by the spirit of dream.
The dreams of the dead, the dreams of the alive—the dreams of all.
And most importantly, his dream. But what exactly was that dream?
Just as Roy’s sword blazed with fire, it stopped just as quickly as it ignited, and so did his footsteps. “Which side do you prefer?” He asked, turning to Kirbty.
“I choose right!” Kirby announced, holding his sword forth with a look aiming for victory.
And so Roy would take the opposite side. A requirement for this optional quest was: The higher the targets, the higher the amount of soul points. Roy strived to achieve nothing less than that before hitting the smaller ones. Around his sword, flames set ablaze in the form of a spiral. The channeling of soul energy into his sword arm only amplified the flames, making its light radiate like a mini sun.
The blade is an extension. An important reminder—one he told himself many times at the sword’s calling.
These mystic blades could enhance the soul energy of the body with the help of the concept the spirit held to the blade. It wasn’t just flames, no—it was soul-enhanced flames. And the shape of the flames were able to be controlled through the shaping of soul-energy.
Flames in his wake, heeding his movement as it culled his rail, the young lion bursted out to the right. Before him, the building blocks for a high point target were there. Three metal constructs—the first moving to the right, just as the final one, while the middle one moved to the left. That was the cycle.
But the thing is, these ones weren’t slow like before. Break The Targets, like all optional quests and quests in general, held a difficulty measure. The higher the difficulty, the higher the soul points.
Very Easy.
Easy.
Normal.
Hard.
Extreme.
Hard had been chosen.
If it was just normal mode, then the targets themselves would not be so high, ceasing the platforms.
Challenging? For the Young Lion?
Never.
He was blessed by the spirits themselves.
Bringing a halt to his run, he generated soul energy into his legs, holding his sword in his right hand—the force accumulated was perfect, launching him onto the first metal construct. No time wasted, he whipped his body around—the hunk of metal he carried not placing a hindrance on his speed as he did the same trick once more.
Step.
He landed, and for the final platform.
The trick would not be necessary.
Fwoosh!
The spiral of heat surged through the blade as Roy gripped the hilt with both hands, his hair waving due to the force. With a defining grunt, the air twisting, the young lion slammed the blade into the metal crevices of the platform. Embers filled his vision, but the object was clear from above. Soul energy was enforced—
—and he flew, his body swirling and twirling just as the flames of his blade. It didn’t feel as if he was merely controlling the blade, readying for a slash. No, he was the blade. His soul was the blade, and the body acting as a vessel were reflected by the flames. He could feel their roar as they imbued the air with heat.
Euphoria.
Soul energy was easily comparable to the air itself as it was expelled from the body, acting as the catalyst of force that made the heat rise up—in turn, generating soul energy throughout his entire body, his physical strength would prove to be of use.
He had ascended, stationed right beside the target in the air with his back turned. With haste, he released his left hand from the hilt, letting his right arm flow more freely, soul energy still constant as flames tracked his twirling form.
And the blade struck true with the flick of the arm. The flames dispersed, and the target was destroyed. The young lion possessed a confident expression, softening his land back onto the platform with soul energy. “Easy!”
More metal platforms were scattered all about, all not too far from the platform he was standing on. Eastward, his eyes caught another high target. Soul energy was very persistent and alive, thriving within Roy’s body—even if for whatever reason it became unstable or unusable, his sword would make up for the damage. Speaking of swords, Roy’s eyes caught something else in the direction he stared.
A gliding pink figure, a sword in hand.
Kirby.
Kirby’s body seemed to naturally float. He held his breath, straining his body to constantly boost upward. For him, the air around seemed to match the purpose of the metal platforms scattered about. Even more scandalous than the possibility of carrying that much weight was the fact that it was not even a possibility. The sword did not seem to halt his weight in the slightest.
His sword swings were swift, leaving a trail of a thousand colors in its wake in the destruction of the targets, high or low. All of this, with a smile on his face and an unforgettable gleam in those eyes.
Dream.
The sword itself carried the dreams of thousands, but the most important dream tethered to the crevices of the sword was his dream. “Unity.” he muttered, slashing his sword with a vengeance.
Witnessing Kirby’s succession, Roy could not falter himself. Though this was not a quest to compete against one another, there was a timer—only a single minute.
He set his sword ablaze again, raising it up into the air—a swollen vow, unspoken, was promised.
I shall be victorious.
To whom?
His teammate.
The sound of steel pressing against wooden structures screamed throughout the day. Fire scowled, scattering embers to where the targets met their end. Mystical sprinkles of shimmering colors began to descend from the air. Its source? From the wonder-boy himself, Kirby. Just as they hit the floor, they were no more—too small to even be recognized, like the stars in the ever-expanding universe.
Steel had finally reached the final target for both of the two, and they had accomplished what they sought out to do at time’s end. Huffing ferociously, Roy placed his blade back into his blue sheathe outlined with gold, a satisfying breath escaping his mouth. The problem with the overuse of Durandal was the heat it accumulated, which also heated up the body as an effect. Had he used it any longer, his body would begin to overheat, and along with that effect—fainting was possible.
That angered him a bit.
On the other hand, Kirby’s smile washed off into exchange for narrowed eyes, and breaths of tiredness. It seemed that the weight of the sword had finally caught up to him, and he carefully laid it onto the ground.
Beside them, their scores were displayed—red numbers hovering.
ROY: EIGHTEEN TARGETS ELIMINATED, TWENTY EIGHT SOUL-POINTS EARNED.
KIRBY: EIGHTEEN TARGETS ELIMINATED, TWENTY EIGHT SOUL POINTS EARNED.
Ah, a tie?
The vow he made turned out to be false, and yet, he couldn’t help but commend Kirby’s will. He approached his teammate, leaving his sword where it was. He gave him a smile of confidence as he stood—towering over Kirby. “Seems you’ve approved way more than last time.”
Tiredness left Kirby’s expression, and he would smile back at Roy. “Practice was doubled!” He exclaimed, “If soul-ability was used, I think I could have done more! Maybe all of them!” He finished his sentence with a tiny chuckle, and Roy would chuckle right back at him. To talk to Kirby more clearly, Roy would take a seat on the grass—knees lifted up with his arms wrapped around them.
“You dream awfully big, Kirby.” He said, “I really do admire that—that very way of dreaming is exactly what fuels progress in the world.”
“Yeah, yeah!” Kirby cheered, “We’re always dreaming, whether awake or sleep! I’m dreaming of being a hero! But, I’m just breaking targets! But! It is also fun! Because, I can imagine myself cutting down bad guys!” Kirby dramatically picked his sword back up, animated in movement, and pointed it to the sky, where his eyes followed. “That dream, is me!”
Perhaps naive.
Yet, Roy could never bring down the nature of what stood before him. If you couldn’t embrace nature, how could you understand the world around you? Kirby was the spirit beast of dreaming, cultivated from the belief that life is no different from a dream—that it is experienced consciously, just as when one is awake. If that ideology was true, then a hero would arise, and everyone would be granted power from their greatest fantasies.
He released the hold on his knees, running his fingers through the grass. “Intriguing.”
The optional quest had finally been completed. “Kirby, how does extreme sound to you?”
Kirby's eyes lit up as they focused on Roy. “Amazing! Yeah, yeah!”
Chapter End
Chapter 80: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 68 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Planning out a lot for the rest of the series now that I know where I'm at as a writer.
Chapter Text
The optional quest results came in the form of a transparent blue screen great in terms of size, and square-like in form. They displayed the number of soul-points obtained under the photographs of the participants with a yellow, watery background. Roy’s picture was simple, depicting a young boy with a faint smile as he stared at the camera. Every time he laid eyes upon it, Roy could only feel his heart tugging.
The screen refreshed, offering a line of the difficulty measures.
Roy smiled.
“Extreme.”
With that, the optional quest would resume. As the targets reformed into thin air, placed more scarcely than before—the platforms of metal were also more spaced out, moving tenfold in the terms of speed. They went higher into the sky, meaning what points were low in the hard were the same height of what would be considered a high point, and ten feet above, those high points resided. Plus, the clock was even shorter now, only a total of one minute seconds to destroy all eighty-four targets.
But what was impossible for the Young Lion? Born into royalty, promised great fortune from the spirits themselves—from his father, the one who held Durandal before him shortly after his death. Eliwood, the previous lion. Without honor, what does a warrior’s sword mean? What would his crown, now holding no weight, be with no soul? a quote he told Roy at childhood.
Roy Pherae.
He remembered his performance just a few minutes ago. The use of the environment around him was a nice, strategic move—a sensible one. But there needed to be a step further. If you had such skills beyond the foundation laid before you, what would be the point in utilizing those skills? A king lays the foundation, and a knight is sure to follow it, and that was his only objective—but Roy, he was a prince before he was a warrior. Above the foundation, the pawns, it would feel wrong to utilize them—dishonorable, even.
But in moments like these, Roy could envision it. A self that broke beyond the conventional values of his father—but what would he be if he did such?
He charged in head first. What do these platforms matter? They were the pawns promising victory, leading to the targets. But did he need them? The theory would be put to the test, as he generated even more soul-energy than ever before today. Each footstep left holes within the grounds, leaving way for the dirt to meet the surface. The blade surged with flames, outlined with the grey of soul energy. To control the direction of soul-energy was not an easy feat without the help of the chemical and mechanical breakdown, but then again, Roy was talented. The concrete understanding of the self, and the soothing of emotions—the soul not being taken for granted.
A height of soul energy.
Soul energy reinforced throughout his legs, sending him high, high into the air. As he soared, he passed through the pawns, holding his sword closely to his side—he weaved it through the air.
Break the targets, one by one.
No, break multiple.
And so, he would. The flames created a wave of heated up air that destroyed any and all targets formatted in a straight line. His face lit up in the light of the fire, smoke beginning to rise into the air as they slowly revealed the non-existent targets—the might of the flame had prevailed.
To his luck, he had landed on one of the pawns. “Hm…”
He felt a sense of dissatisfaction.
Kirby was surprised by the might of the flames, as well as the smoke as he stood on one of the metal platforms, slashing downward at a nearby target—a high one. Woaaahhh. He stared in awe, and took Roy’s flames as a means to amp up his own performance. Jumping down onto a lower platform just as it moved in the perfect position for landing. Slashing to his side, three targets were sliced in half. The channeling of soul energy through his blade of dreams would increase its potency. As the hero raised his sword upward, and brought it down with the force of a tornado, a flash of blue light shot through the air in a straight-manner, destroying whatever targets lay within its path.
Only fifty three left, and the two were satisfied with their performance so far.
But an optional quest, unlike general quests, could add one not participating into the quest with the only occasion that only up to eight could join.
Another player to consider, and he stood with confidence.
Roy turned, and—
—Huh?
What stood against the Pherae family in the thousand-year war in Archanea were the Lowells.
In the flesh, fresh of blood, here one stood.
𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐓𝐇 𝐋𝐎𝐖𝐄𝐋𝐋
The prince, containing a hair of a nearly kept, blazing sapphire blue, fell into slight disarray in the face of the heat. The strands of his short hair stuck to his forehead beneath the weight of the circlet about his head—a testament to his lineage, gleaming gracefully in the sunlight. His eyes, a slightly darker version of the color of his hair, were polished like the steel of his blade. His skin relished in the grace of youth, with no harsh scars. He was clad in his blue, pristine tunic with golden outlines. Over that lay a long, blue cape covering his entire back, its front resting against a dark blade chest plate, and calm gauntlets of the same color. Covering his legs were long, black pants, the full scope hindered by his large, brown boots. His sacred blade, the spirit blade of Balance, Falchion, rested by his right side as he walked with purpose towards the landscape.
Then, he stopped, making a single declaration with a smirk. “I request that you add me as a player in this quest, and bear no restart.”
Roy’s blade ceased its flames as his eyes dilated with shock.
No restart? Is he crazy?
Kirby had been too focused on destroying targets, but his eyes were eventually guided to the new player.
Three days before Link's arrival.
In the headquarters of the second team, two chairs faced each other. Within them, Marth Lowell sat across from Rosalina, who merely read her book. Marth promised her to speak about something the day before, and given their little time together, she held an interest in what a conversation with him would involve.
Instantly, it would be made clear.
“You know what I think, M’lady Rosalina?” He asked, “The path of inheritance—lies within the spirits themselves.”
Rosalina finally took her eyes off of her book, and faced her student. To her, another ideal to deem meaningless, but to understand.
Chapter End
Chapter 81: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 69 [Fates of the First and Second]
Chapter Text
“In the continent of Archanea, there is a kingdom by the name of Altea, where I reside.” Marth leaned forward in his chair, looking more serious. “When the area was merely a patchwork of tribes—something had changed one day. A spirit had come to a particular tribe, its name—the Spirit of Unity. Aeloria. It was a guide—a protector, and assisted in the founding of Altea. The first ruler, Anri, a mere peasant, was chosen by the spirit to become the ruler of the kingdom upon its founding. In its wake, a bond was established with Altea’s royal family and nobility—this not only granted them the first one-hundred and twenty weapons, but complete guidance from the spirits themselves”
“I see.” Rosalina nodded, “Is the purpose of this information relevant to the current plan?”
“In a way, yes.” Marth answered, “You desire to strip Mario's birthright away through ending his life. Would you say it all lies within his death, or the spirit that lies beyond his death?”
Rosalina grinned. I like this one. “The former.” She said, taking a sip of her tea before closing the book.
“As you can assume, I think quite differently.” Marth said, “Spirits are mirrors of us—I ask, in the Mushroom Kingdom, what does the star spirit represent?”
Sitting the book carefully onto the nearby table, right beside an unlit candle, she would take another sip of her tea before sitting it right beside the book. The Tale of Stars, embedded in the front of the book in a bold, golden font. “It represents the unity of the mirror you speak of.” She answered, “The star is connected with the universe, and is naturally meaningless in the scale of it all—but compared to the even lesser forms within space, it holds significance.”
“So what do you say is more ‘meaningful’? Mario’s death, or the spirit itself?”
Rosalina tilted her head, but showed no confusion. Her eyes seemed rather different, lost in contemplation. Ever since she was a child, born in the Star Tomb as most were, she would bear witness to the star spirit for the first time. Its territory was the tomb, and was often never disturbed. If it contained a faint glow upon one’s birth, then they were to be the new holder of the spirit itself. If not, then the opportunity was futile. Strange, even now, she could look so far back and remember that moment of birth where she saw the star in all its glory. The lanterns ingrained into the stone walls shone bright, but nothing—not even the light that shone through the cracks, shone as brightly as—
–THE POWER STAR.
A completely yellow five-pointed star with small, bean-like dark eyes that danced across the air. Instead of something simpler, the first thing the child laid their eyes upon was one of the many treasures of the universe. Its sight—empowering.
As she grew, every time she arrived at the star tombs to witness the birth of another, the shining light of the star stirred a sense of jealousy within her—yet, she knew one thing. Something that her very soul was telling her.
She could match its shine.
She could connect with its shimmering grace and greatness in size it held compared to the thing insignificant.
She could be significant.
Yet, when she attempted to admire it once more, Mario was born, and the star would glow.
Reality snapped back into the place, her lips slightly parted, but her smile still remained. “Difficult question.” She sighed, “I’m truly not sure if one can truly be the answer for me.”
“Circumstances like yours can make the question quite conflicting. As for me, well—” His smile faded, slowly, but surely. His eyes narrowed slightly, for he would now bear a more serious expression. “—I take a liking to the latter. The rival family of Altea, the Pherae, believe that spirits are to be the fuel for power. That’s why the one-hundred and twenty weapons became so common in the continent. Spirits can never change. The Spirit of Justice existed long before the concept of courts and executions. The Spirit of Love came into being when the connection between two souls transcended beyond mere mutual respect for another. The Spirit of Freedom arose the moment someone denied it, and meant it. The Spirit of Silence, which watches every truth. They are merely just, just. But, the Pherae believe that their inability to change is their ‘divine call’ to take a stand, and try to define their own terms on which their presence influences the world. It's scummy, annoying. My family admires spirits for their purity and truth. Something like humans and spirits should stay immovable.”
“Marth?” Roy returned his sword to his sheathe, honing his focus on Marth. “What are you doing here?”
“Honing in on the competition, literally and figuratively.” He responded, placing his right hand firmly on Falchion’s hilt. There was something strange about the look in his eyes to Kirby—a sense of malice masked with competence. “I have to gather soul-points for my team too.”
Kirby examined the look on Roy’s face. Troubled eyes, dilated, unbelieving of what stood before him. But above all, his fighting spirit seemed to diminish, just a bit.
This was a disturbance—a disturbance of harmony. Despite the lack of intimidation, Kirby’s eyebrows furrowed. Seems like bad guy!
“Tell me, Roy—”
Falchion was the spirit of balance. Throughout all of the targets, ratio like apparitions appeared on each one. A breath of soul-energy, he stepped forward within the quest’s range, finally unveiling his sword, pointing it at the sunlight. The sapphire warrior, with the possibility of achieving kinghood.
“—Does the change bring delight to you?”
The Grand Ratio.
The soul-ability of Marth Lowell. He faced his sword down to the earth and began speeding towards the formation of metal platforms. The momentum of the user is very important to ensure the potency of the increase in soul energy to perform a powerful attack, the result of a blow from the soul-ability. The more you had, the merrier, but there was something more. Another requirement.
The stability of the targets. They lay there, untouched and undisturbed, and if they were that way, Marth’s ability became all the more effective.
The number for the perfection of the scenarios, were both ten.
𝐓𝐖𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐘 𝐏𝐄𝐑𝐂𝐄𝐍𝐓.
Through the insertion of soul energy into the blade, he had extended the ability’s range, thus making room for more versatility, and even better—the increase in probability of hitting the most powerful strike with the soul-energy comparable to that used within a final function—
The Critical Hit.
And Marth… always got a Critical Hit.
Leaping up, the momentum carried across the air as wings did an angel, passing Roy; and for the climax, his sword would slash in a flash of sapphire to the right—it coiled the air along with it in the form of a wave that moved in a straight, horizontal line that destroyed the targets before him. That would be ten targets.
If, it were simple conditions.
Now, Falchion was fuming to the brim with Marth’s calm and collected soul energy. The flash was just the effect of the Spirit of Balance, honing it into a straight line. However, Marth’s own soul-energy was affected by the rapid heartbeat from his previous act.
The cooroperation between the two opposing energies, unexpectedly, had created a chain reaction.
The blue flash spread in impossible directions, destroying the targets that were anywhere near the already destroyed targets, mainly diagonal.
BOOM!
What emerged from the destruction, was of course, Marth Lowell, descending from sky with grace.
THIRTY EIGHT SOUL POINTS!
Twenty targets, destroyed in an instant. Unfazed by his efforts, Marth rested Falchion back to his side as he stood on the metal platform across from Roy. The look of bafflement on his face brought him a great sense of joy, though he didn’t show it through laughter as he should’ve.
Marth had taken the lead.
Chapter End
Chapter 82: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 70 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In Altea, all cheered the name of Marth Lowell. The myth—the one, blessed by the spirits and their truths, to guide both the humans and spirits into the future. They repay the spirits for the founding, bringing them to what they considered paradise, where all humans and spirits can bond together, achieving a higher lifeform.
The granting of Durandal brought Roy glances of respect and remarks of power from fellow knights, but in the end, the flame of rightful inheritance wasn't the flame rightful to his own soul.
“You came here for something beyond mere target practice and soul points.” Roy noted, “It’s the grudges between the two houses.”
Marth grinned, but held a respectful look in his eyes. “If it is?”
The release of his sword from its sheathe, held by both hands, closely to his face, and the application of soul energy would set it ablaze, dawning his face in the light of orange infused with red. “Then I’ll settle it before we cross paths again.”
There were still plenty of targets to be destroyed—a total of fifty three to be precise. To begin the real competition between the two, Roy spun his blade around just as he did his body, flames bursting as it struck the target. They were much more hostile than the flames before.
Flames harboring destruction. My dignity won’t be shattered by inferior ideals.
Something tingled within Kirby’s soul as he noticed such, but also noticed a sense of familiarity within them. The flames that boasted of the soul damaging pain of inferiority.
Roy sir…
With the alignments of the two conditions being perfect for Marth, he figured he’d waste no time as well. Another set of targets lied westward, right near where the targets he had previously destroyed. While Roy jumped across the various metal platforms, destroying targets left and right, Marth’s blade pulsed with soul energy. Bursting up into the air with precision, the one who sought balance swiftly danced across the platforms. That area has less platforms due to my actions and Roy's. I have the advantage!
He landed on a single one that just happened to be perfectly aligned. He reeled the blade back, his hips straining as his body twisted. In a flash, they would shift, the blade slamming into the target's middle section.
Ignition.
Unlike before, Marth had only used soul energy to enhance the body. However, not all of it—he placed half of his soul energy solely into his arm, reluctant to release it, while another half resided his blade.
A delayed impact.
The target bloomed into a combustion of silver and blue in the nature of erratic chaos. It not only reflected in his eyes, but complimented them, daunting them in a slight silver. Just as the chaos spread in the destruction of the targets surrounding it—Marth quietly removed his blade.
And he tapped it.
And the destruction… had stilled, etching the chaos into a perfect stasis before it shattered into pale dust.
THIRTY NINE SOUL POINTS!
His sights turned to the young lion. “Are you keeping up well?”
Roy surged forward, twirling midair, flames coating his essence, slamming his heel down on the metal platform nearby—thud!—before launching himself into a target swarm. The surge of soul energy Intensified could be felt even from where he resided, and it…
INFURIATED HIM!
No!
In childhood, Eliwood, Roy's father, showed Roy Durandal for the first time, and even allowed him to run his hands across the blade. Being of royalty, Roy had the ability to choose whatever path he desired. The boys he'd seen everyday, whether he talked with them, or they hated him, knew where they would be. Just mere workers. Yet, he held a respect for them.
His father bore a resemblance to him. Downward spiky hair in the color of red, and hopeful blue eyes.
“If you truly want to hold this blade,” His father said with grace, “Then don't be like how I was.”
A competitive man… who was arguably the best at swordfighting in the entirety of the kingdom—bar none.
“Carve the flames into something greater. That way, you can be the greatest flame in your own right. I'm counting on you, my son.”
I get the idea of change, father. That way, I'd be a true hero.
But even so…
With talent like mine…
It's inexcusable that I'd be the one to lose to him!
A wave of targets would meet destruction in a single swing, painting the grass and metal in red and orange. The flames didn't merely burn—no, they devoured the targets. Even the air itself!
THIRTY-FIVE SOUL POINTS!
Not enough!
The flame became a spiraling hex of molten light—but not just any light.
BLUE FLAMES.
Five targets incinerated mid-air, but Marth still held the lead.
Oh no, Kirby knew what that meant.
Roy’s flames! They're gonna go outta control!
He'll burn!
Marth showed a look of concern as he put another set of chaos to rest. Is he really…
Kirby's eyes sparkled, ignorant of the free soul-points right beside him. He was the silent flame—flickering in the swirling wind where sight did not reach.
The flame often ignites… when no one sees.
Roy landed onto a platform, then jumped onto another, mercilessly destroying targets in a flash of jagged blue, as Marth did the same. The blades of destiny clashing without meeting.
But Kirby needed to end this.
Taking a deep breath, he begun to bounce upward into the air, heading towards the scene. There, Roy and Marth aimed for one thing—
—The final target.
With the timer nearly meeting its limit, a chance for the final target would be a linear path. Like magic, all of the metal platforms were combined into one, defining path.
Five seconds…
The two were going at full throttle, remembering their roles in the world, and using the determination towards that role as the fuel to drive forward! I will not settle for a tie! Marth thought.
Four seconds…
The blue fire surrounding Roy Intensified, slowly etching closer to his face. He sneered, the pressure of the heat heavy. Flesh. Slight burning.
But he pushed on…
I dislike that we have to stand as equals, but if that's the only alternative—I'll embrace it!
Three seconds—here they went!
Blades stretched out…
Screams roared through the air…
And the result…
A diagonal flash of light blue light crossing the middle of both, the sound of steel meeting metal ringing their ears—stopping them right in their tracks as the target exploded right in front of them
The two turned…
And there, the hero stood.
Kirby.
Balance restored.
Chapter end.
Notes:
"I AM... A JUJUTSU SORCERER!"
Chapter 83: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 71 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Anniversary day!
Chapter Text
Final Results.
KIRBY: TWENTY-EIGHT SOUL POINTS.
ROY: THIRTY-FIVE SOUL POINTS.
MARTH: FOURTY-NINE SOUL POINTS.
THE WINNER IS… MARTH!
And what a shame that was, or was it? The metal platforms stood stagnant, just as time seemed to be. No one moved, too baffled at Kirby’s intervention. Roy slowly raised his upper body up, retracting his blade from the air. The flames turned blue to a mix of red and orange before dispersing completely.
“Kirby?”
As a realization settled in, Kirby would speak the words for him.
“Don’t let bad guy get to your head, Roy!” He said, “You don’t have to prove yourself to anybody!”
What was I thinking? Roy asked himself. His father’s words rang within his head, and he felt even more infuriating than before. He settled his sword arm down, the sword pointing downward. Why prove myself to someone who thinks so little of me?
He knew the answer, but was it really worth it? His father was the exact same towards Cornelius, who was above him in the hierarchy, being a king.
The knight, and the king.
Who was stronger?
Marth placed his sword in sheath, raising his body up and turning over to Kirby. “The idea of one’s dream of a hero.” He spoke, smiling, “You’ve done your job well… don’t change it.”
Hopping off the platform, the results flaring above him—he would take his leave, heading north towards the camp. Before he did, Kirby would call out to him, re-claiming his attention. “You should know something!” He shouted, “Even if ya think Roy is the villain, he’s a good guy!”
Marth fully turned his body around, grinning. “Everyone is the hero of their own story—but outside of the hero, there are his companions—sidekicks, they call them nowadays. Oftentimes, it’s what makes the hero so great. You understand your place, but the occurrence is far more complex than perseverance and virtue.” He said. For the final time, he faced them. “Whoever prevails in the end, will be the true hero thousands of years from now.”
Roy sighed, We’re sure to meet again in the final event, he thought. “Apologies, Kirby.” he said, shameful as the burns finally kicked in. Had he really gone that far? “It was dishonorable of me to go out selfishly like that.”
Kirby approached him, stopping at perfect vocal range for normal talking. Well, at least for him, of course. Roy turned his body around, looking down at Kirby before kneeling down to his level, bearing a soft smile.
“No worries!” Kirby said in assurance, smiling, a tiny yellow spark flaring above his head from what seemed out of nowhere. “That’s why I’m here, after all! Your favorite hero—” Once again, he pointed his sword valiantly into the sky, the blade glistening in the sun’s gaze. “—Kiiiiirbyyy!!!”
The smile on Roy’s face only grew wider, chuckling ever so slightly. Shame still resided, but at least Kirby’s cheery demeanor was there to combat it. You really are some sort of legend, Kirby. “I should head back to the headquarters.” Roy said, sitting up. “Meralin insisted I’d practice with her.”
“I’ll keep on smashing targets!” Kirby said, lowering his sword. “Make sure wounds are healed, though.”
Roy nodded. “Right.”
The Fifth Courtyard.
Another product of the Akai clan, the building of the courtyards, otherwise known as training grounds, were scattered across multiple openings outside the forest, far from the trees, where some sort of barrier was put up, preventing one from entering. Where Cloud stood, the ground beneath him was etched in rock, drawn by the earth in a wide, circular shape which created a sort of barrier before it for separation of the grass field. Another barrier was there as well, in a sense—the totems which rejected any dark spirits from growing near which sat on the circular interior, also separating the grass.
A last barrier, not in a literal since, was made for the outside of the grass—the enormous, jagged mountains that met the heaven’s peak.
In the center of it all—there Cloud was, clenching his buster sword, muscles tensing as soul-energy arose from his body. He exhaled deeply, preparing himself for training.
And thus, it would commence.
Despite the blade being great in size, he effortlessly sliced the air with precision. It was clear that it took a lot of stamina to move at this rate. But what did that matter when you were a soldier? As he reinforced his stance, his boots grind into the hard earth, soul-energy ever-glowing, his sword shining with an outline of dark blue. His knees became bent, body ready to coil like a spring. And so, it would, his torso snapping as it twisted.
Then, he swung to the right—the soul-energy being released.
This was known as—
—A Smash Attack.
It soared through the air, tearing it apart with a deafening whum. The weight trailed behind, but nothing could stop him now. Using the momentum from the previous swing, his body spun around. His sword followed, and then, another swing.
The grass surrounding the rocky area struggled to cling onto the earth’s confines, wind howling.
Cloud planted his feet into the ground again, stopping himself. Taking another deep breath.
The back of the blade grazed his right shoulder as it swung down again, leaving a dent into the rocky crevices. Muscles tensing once more, he lifted it back up—with a grunt of pure grit, he spun around, balancing himself on his right leg, the blade slowing down his movement.
Ever so slightly, at least.
Most of all, the power still remained. His body spun once, and he stopped.
The blade met the ground once again in a spot right beside the previous cut, tiny rubble emerging. This time, it was deeper.
But he didn’t stop there. Dragging his blade across the ground, lengthening the cut, he flipped the blade over to its side, letting go of his left hand from the hilt and letting it guide his body as it spun. Another gust of wind burst through the grass. Even the totems were struggling to hold on despite being embedded in the ground.
He hadn’t grown tired.
He continued to swing, unknowingly moving around from the center point. He breathed in and exhaled soul energy at an impressive rate. It was exhausting, yet exhilarating as it coursed through his veins. In the face of the wind, he radiated with it, just as it did the sword he swung. He became it.
For the soldier who had fought dozens of battles, nothing could distract him from swinging the blade. Yet, sitting fine within a crack in the rocky ground, blessed by the sun’s gaze, was—
—He stopped, his sword stopping just at the perfect moment. If he had continued, he would’ve destroyed it. The flower.
The reunion lily.
It sat there, waving slightly to the side due to the wind. It seemed to have a unique shine to it—not because of the sun, though that was another reason, but because it was so… out of place. Cloud didn’t come here often, so it was even more baffling.
Oh, right. He let out a deep sigh between jagged and quick breaths. His soul energy began to dumb down, his sword and body free from the strain that came with a silver glow. They always grow in the spring.
He put his sword on his back, staring at it for a while, his eyes narrowing. Remembering the words from Tifa, he wanted to destroy it. Why was it that he remembered it that day?
But ultimately, it was already destroyed. Without a single word, panting heavily from the training, he would turn—
—and he would walk away.
UUnicornera stood ten feet across from the log Link and Meralin had previously sat at, concentrating, the trees around her shading her form. With her soul-ability, she crafted materials out of thin air, laying them out on the grass.
Magic.
Sword. Shield. A metal orb.
Are these constructs accurate? What can be fixed?
Bringing objects described rather vaguely to her and bringing them into existence was important. The more accurate they were to the original, the more effective her soul-energy was in using their newly crafted counterparts. The understanding of them made room for them to be altered more easily, as well as to be imbued with soul-energy at higher—more impressive levels. More complexity, of course, brought for harder understanding, as well as a toll on soul energy.
But… something was disturbing her.
Donkey Kong.
“Alex… Sam… Xavier…”
Chapter End
Chapter 84: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 72 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Donkey Kong was the spirit beast of nature and wilderness—meaning that he would be tied closely to natural, animalistic instinct. But something was different about him. Before his eyes, the most devilish creatures walked in a straight, organized formation. Durants. Large, ant-like creatures with a body of a shiny-gray steel. They contained large, sharp mandibles that looked like they could crunch their way through metal. Not too far off—considering they could cut through rock with ease. On their backs, they carried leaves that matched their size and length, heading towards what Donkey Kong could only assume to be their burrow.
As they passed by, he named them one by one.
“Hmm… Mikey… Spikey… Arnold…”
“WOULD YOU STOP YOUR BABBLING?!”
Uniconera’s words echoed throughout the forest, startling Donkey Kong and leaving him to stare in puzzlement. He could've sworn he felt the ground shake in the face of that shout. “Why so loud?”
There she was, significantly angry looking. “You’re one to talk!”
“I was just naming the Durants!”
“Well, do it somewhere else! People are training here!” She could feel the soul-energy within her going sporadically just from Donkey Kong’s annoyance. It wasn’t anything new, of course.
With shame, Donkey Kong gave one last good look at the Durants before walking away with a pout. I wasn’t even that loud, right?
Then, he heard something else.
A melody that placed the entire forest under a soothing spell—one of which no one wanted to get out of. To Donkey Kong, it was even beyond that. It was nature’s calling. This—he had heard many, many times. His soul lit on fire in its presence.
Well that’s even louder! The source was in his general direction, and in an instant, he had forgotten about the shame. Music spirits, coming in the form of musical notes with endless colors that floated calmly in the air, caught his gaze of amazement. Fully intrigued, he began to walk over towards the sound, and it didn’t take long for him to find the player.
With the pushing away of the bush, his eyes fell upon the Hylian boy playing his ocarina—sitting on a log the same size as the one Donkey Kong had left behind; a streak of sunlight beamed upon the boy, as if the heavens themselves admired him.
No. Nature itself…
Link.
The Tale of Spirits.
Again, he had entered another world. More than a void, as nature was all the more close, but in some sort of paradise with indescribable colors. It felt like forever since he had played a song outdoors. Eventually, the melody came to an end—but it was obviously not forgotten. There, Donkey Kong stood directly in front of him, sitting on his behind as the music spirits diminished into purple sparkles.
Once his eyes landed on Donkey Kong, Link squinted. “Huh?”
He instantly recognized Donkey Kong as: Wait, he’s that guy who disappeared earlier. He doesn’t seem to be too bright.
“Where’d ya learn that?”
Link blinked confusingly. “When did you…”
“This is kinda my home.” Donkey Kong explained. “That tune you were playing really spoke to me.”
“Do you recognize it?”
“Not at all, but I feel some sort of connection.” Donkey Kong said. “Saw a bunch of spirits flying around, heard the song—you get the gist of it.” Huh. Never thought I’d be talking with the new guy. He seemed so… gloomy. “So, your name?”
“I thought you’d know by now.”
“I forget things easily involving humans.” Donkey Kong said, granting him an up-turned palm gesture. “Not really my nature and all.”
“I see.” Link let out an awkward chuckle, scratching the back of his head with closed eyes, unsure of what to say after stating his name—finding what to say. His eyes landed on Donkey Kong again. “I’m Link, Link Hyrulia.” Then, they fell upon his tie. “And you’re…. “D”, “K”?” He inferred, raising a brow as he sounded the letters.
“That’s me!” He raised his hand with a smile. “Stands for Donkey Kong, in case ya don’t know.”
“Right…”
He seems obnoxious. “Well, ‘Donkey Kong’, do you…” He stopped to think for a moment, ultimately coming to—”Like songs?”
“Well, duh!” Donkey Kong answered. “That’s kinda why I came here! Say, I was gonna ask if you could play that tune again? Got something for it!”
“Got something?” Link asked. What could he possibly mean? “What would that be?”
“Hard to explain, honestly!” His vague answer didn't help at all. “It's good, though, trust me! Go ahead—you'll be surprised.”
Whatever it was, Link could only assume it was something foolish, although he ultimately didn't mind. Like Sonic, Link was more fond of him. “Sure thing, but would you mind me playing another version? It isn’t too different from the original—more like a remix, per say.”
“Anything works for me from ya!”
Doing one last double take before fully closing his eyes, Link eventually placed the ocarina to his mouth again—
—and would begin playing the rendition.
Its beginning featured a soft, trembling whisper, as if the wind itself spoke stories through the instrument of clay. At its opening, it suddenly descended into a major breath into the major key, a cascade of tension shooting upwards. The notes shimmered, lingering one heartbeat than expected, like the echoes from the shrilling of wolves in the forest at night’s wake. The air around felt warmer—more soothing. If Link knew how to properly apply soul-energy through his body, the feeling would’ve been even more immense.
High pitched notes came in ever so suddenly as Link’s hands tensed, though the transition was flawless. They spiraled upward, like the distant hawks of spirits who had regrets building up with no release.
But what of Donkey Kong?
As Link became lost in the ethereal sea of music—withiout a pattern or warning—drums began to stir. Its sound resembled the slamming of hands onto a hard structure, hailing from a place not so distant—so primal in nature.
And Link opened his eyes to see an unexpected sight, still playing.
Donkey Kong had…
OBTAINED BONGOS IN FRONT OF HIM OUT OF NOWHERE?!
Their forms resemble that of a barrel. Donkey Kong slammed his hands down upon them in great rhythm, not even paying attention to Link.
He was baffled, trying to stay within that realm deep within the soul, for the song must go on. But too many questions were racing through his head. He expected something foolish, but not this foolish! This is who I’ll be hanging out with for the rest of my life?!
Unbelievable, and yet, as the song continued, the high pitch notes descended where the song had gone near the beginning—at the C scale, the rhythm of the drums acting as the bass that added depth to the background.
Wait a minute…
Perfect synchronization.
This is good…
As the sound of the bongos came crashing down, the notes flared up again at a higher, more rougher pitch. Link was pulled back into the ethereal sea, moving swiftly, not unborthered by the waves—but embracing them. A tremor of fast paced taps from the bongos emerged as the ocarina sped up. It was pure entropy, yet beautiful entropy. Some taps struck just as the notes faded, while the others claimed a dazzling ascent beneath the ocarina's Spectral like tones, either lifting them above the sea, or anchoring down to the water!
It was beyond a mere song—
—It was a conversation!
And the music spirits insisted upon hearing it all the way through, flying high into the air.
The ocarina went a pitch below, the tempo slowing down just as the taps.
And then, the song finished with a defining breath of the ocarina, and a defining slam of both hands onto the bongos. Link opened his eyes again, breathing heavily with excitement and tiredness.
Donkey Kong seemed pleased. “Toldja I got something!”
Link chuckled. “You sure did, huh?” he said, lowering his ocarina. “Never seen those instruments before.”
“Bongos?” Donkey Kong eyed him, “Man, man! You're missing out! These things—” he tapped them in a short rhythm, their sound lower, able to coil small music spirits unseen by Link. “—are the coolest!”
“I can see why, perhaps.” Link nodded, “Though I do consider myself more of a soft instrument player.”
“From the way you were playing those notes I'd never think you were ‘soft.’” Donkey Kong chuckled, “You seemed like a guitar guy the way you were moving.”
“Moving?”
“Yeah! They way you were moving!” Donkey Said confirmed, “Lemme guess, you do it without knowing too?”
“I guess so.” Link rubbed the back of his head with an embarrassed smile.
“Seems like we aren't too much alike then.” All of a sudden, Donkey Kong's tone suddenly… dropped… “But friend, I do have one question for you…”
“And what's that?” Link asked, uneasy by the sudden drop in tone. Donkey Kong would then lean forward, looking considerably more serious.
“What is nature to you?”
An important question, yet easy to answer. Link put the ocarina back into his tunic, leaning forward with a fist to his chin. “The world as we know it—and that alone is what many people take for granted. Nature should be cherished at all costs, because through all of the “bad,” without the Pokémon who aid the world, as well as the spirits who define it—it would all feel empty.”
Then, a memory appeared within Donkey Kong’s mind as his gaze turned to the sky.
I walked with you across the fields as we stole Bananas from that crocodile together happily.
You were there when my bongos broke and you helped fixed them…
You were the one who aided me when I got rejected…
What fell from Donkey Kong’s eyes were… tears?
“Ahh… So you are my long lost brother!”
“??????????”
What.
What in the world did he mean?
Chapter End
Notes:
Really gonna enjoy this arc while I can. The environment is super fun and I can get a lot of interactions in.
Chapter 85: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 73 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
At Donkey Kong’s ‘revelation’, Link only shrugged. “Brother?”
“Yeah! Brother!” Donkey Kong reinforced, patting him on the shoulder playfully. He eyed Link, hoping he’d be convinced, but all that was met with confusion. However, his smile did not waver as he did a pleading shrug with his hands. “Brother in nature, I mean!” He said once more, still met with confusion. “Like, you know, Mother Nature’s Sworn Sons? What, you never read that story?”
“If it’s from that perspective, then maybe it somewhat makes sense.” Link said, doing a pondering gesture. “So, if we’re brothers, what do we do now?”
“What do’ya mean?”
“I haven’t really lived with anyone else for years. I just lived in the forest—the spirits were there with me, though.” It felt strange to admit now. One part of him disliked to say that because of what remained of Donkey Kong’s human side, and the other was glad to admit it for what was of Donkey Kong’s spirit side.
“Well, I lived in the forest too for most of my life. That’s why I come here often.” Donkey Kong said, “Unlike you, though, I actually had someone—no offense to you, of course. I’m sure we all got our circumstances.”
“I didn’t really have anyone to talk to there.” Link answered, his eyes staring down a bit. “I hated humans, so honestly it was a blessing.” An idea would then come to his mind—a question. A test, even. Just as Donkey Kong’s questions to him. Maybe he’s not as dense as he lets off.
“Say, Donkey Kong, what do you think of humans?”
For a moment, he pondered about it. “Well, I hang with ‘em just about everyday now. For the past month, at least.” He said, “Honestly, they’re a bit weird—gross even. Most of ‘em get so focused on trying to achieve their goals that they forget about themselves or others. Honestly though, Spirit Beasts like me aren’t too understanding of the complexity of human emotion because we’re born from thought and all! I feel like we can relate to having a bit of a confusing outlook towards ‘em.”
Link hesitated for a moment, but eventually ended up nodding. “Yeah.” It felt a bit nice to relate. “Ever since I’ve got here, even in such a small amount of time, people have been so nice to me—one person, specifically. Another person I’ve met was selfish, and I couldn’t really connect with him, but I knew he must’ve had a reason for being this way—I saw it in his eyes. It’s a bit of a struggle.”
“You probably don’t wanna diverge from the belief that’s stuck with ya so long?”
“That’s correct.”
“Well, I can’t tell ya that it’s wrong or right cuz well, I’m not a human. But the qualities they have is something I find to be interesting—because I'm not exactly like them.” Donkey Kong said, “But hey! Soul-abilities are said to get stronger when you consider other possibilities and embrace them! It’s why people like Mario are so strong.”
Link remembered how Mario held his own against Agrona yesterday. He was so strong, and yet, she was stronger. I don’t get it. Why are people like that strong enough to overcome others with better intentions? “Seems like I have a lot of thinking to do.”
“Best take your time doing so. We got plenty of time before the final event.” Donkey Kong assured, smiling, “Better not go off and fight any more rogues! Orrrr, is that too much considering what happened?”
“I don’t mind, really.” Link said. “It’s not too bad of a thing. I just hope its effect didn’t harm those who were involved.”
“I’m sure Mario will be fine! He’s the strongest guy I know besides the teacher!” Donkey Kong said, scratching the top of his head. “Man, it seems like you’ve been going through a lot for a newcomer. Good thing we’re taking a break for now. Say, Sonic and the others are—”
What caught Donkey Kong's eye was something that nearly blended in perfectly with the grass—as if the grass itself had eyes. Link noticed it too. A small, crescent shaped creature with a hard shell with eyes on its side and several segments making up the lower point. It stood still, burrowed into the grass, not making a sound, eyes honing on the two.
“A metapod!!!” Both of them noticed, and were now standing right next to each other.
“Ya think it's gonna evolve?” Link asked.
“Wouldn't be against it! They often evolve in these kinds of areas.” Donkey Kong said, "Besides, Gaia's presence makes it all the more likely!"
Suddenly, as it blended in with the grass, a ghastly, mystical like glow of endless colors surrounded its form!
No way! Link had seen many evolutions throughout his time in the forest. Though, he had been seeing them less for the past six days—and with his new role, he assumed he would never see it again. Something ignited with Donkey Kong’s soul too—a resonance.
From the endless colors, the hardened shell began to transform, struggling as it attempted to transfigure anew. The Life Spirits, coming in the form of balls of pure diving line, aided its transformation.
The shape became clearer as time passed on, and eventually—the mystic energy begun to wear off, small wings coming into being as large, beady eyes did the same. Eventually, what emerged from the light was the next evolution—The Butterfree. The sight resembled that of a butterfly.
It contained a large, purple body with limbs of light blue, leaning slightly into the green side. The nose were the same color as the limbs, and in comparison to its head—its shiny red eyes composed of a million tiny hexagons were considerably large. Its wings were transparent, leaning to the white side of color.
With grace, it slowly flew into the air, fully accepting of the life It had now gained, and now, Donkey Kong and Link were there to witness.
“We really are a part of nature’s dream, huh?” Donkey Kong asked, his eyes of awe towards the butterfree’s journey to life.
Link turned to him, “Dream?”
“Yeah, dream.” Donkey Kong confirmed, “Without it, things would be boring, y’know? We would be boring. That’s what you said, right?”
Link’s eyes widened in realization, as if he had forgotten his words. He never thought they could be twisted into such a different way. “It is.” He confirmed the butterfree eventually flying out of view.
“It’s not all about the Pokemon and trees, but to be in the memory of what the world was before we eventually came crashing along—and also the future after we pass on.” Explained Donkey Kong. Every time he remembered those words himself, his soul felt at peace. “Quote from Mother Nature’s Sworn Sons, you should read it! Yoshi gave it to me a few days back and man I do, I feel smarter than ever!”
Link slightly tilted his head up. Surprised you can really read. “You know, Donkey Kong,” and then, his smile became warmer. Such advice—he couldn’t help but be reminded of Mario. “—You’re a really interesting person.”
Flattered, Donkey Kong chuckled and playfully flicking his hand at Link. “Hah! Aw shucks, brother! Though I wouldn't consider myself a person just yet!”
“And why is that?”
There was a certain flare in Donkey Kong’s eyes, and Link knew it all too well.
A determination to achieve something. “Don’t worry about it, brother!”
“Yo! DK!”
The two whipped their heads around to see Sonic, stopping right besides the tree—a small trail of white smoke appearing as fast as it faded away. Behind him, struggling to keep up as shown with his ragged breath was Fox. He stopped right behind Sonic, leaning against a nearby tree.
Sonic noticed Link as well. “Ah, would ya look at that!” he said, gesturing his hand over to Link with a smile. “Seems like the new guy’s finally getting along with the others!”
“Yeah! Been buds since middle school!” Donkey Kong claimed, leaving Sonic confused. But of course, he was quite used to it.
At this point, Link could only accept it. “Yeah, sure…” he said, quietly.
“Anyway, I was gonna ask—I’m getting close to achieving that special move I’ve been talking about! You know, The Sonic Boom!” Sonic announced, “Mario’s usually here to monitor me and stuff, but I was thinking. Since he's not here, why don't you guys check me out? Even the new guy could tag along!”
Why is this guy acting like we're still not racing?! Fox asked, still panting.
“Sure, I'd be glad to go!” Donkey Kong said, then looking over to Link.
Link didn't really want to converse with anyone, and yet—
—Build bonds with your comrades, and the world won't seem so complicated.
The principle rung in his head, leading him to a single answer.
“Sure.”
And so, they would be off, leaving Fox annoyed at having to even walk again.
China, Heavenly Bureau.
Chapter End.
Notes:
84!!!
(Mother Nature’s sworn sons was a short story about two different Pokémon, a Pikachu and Greninja, getting along. The author who made it is unknown, though there are many retellings of it.)
Chapter 86: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 74 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Can't believe I'm really going through with this fic tbh
Chapter Text
Above Shenlong, there was a city that resided even above the clouds themselves, blessed under the rule of the sun—the true heaven. Above the city of shadows, where warriors walked the streets, were the members of the Cheng families and those who took the Path of the Scholar.
Tian Guangcheng
In this heavenly area, towering temples of white and crimson, carved of marble and lacquered wood, lined up perfectly with one another—shining in the light of the sun as if fire and snow combined its essences. At some temples, where the structures weren’t fully concealed, allowing view from outsiders, the scholars were reciting text from the books they had been granted. Information was important—especially those regarding the spirits of all things. Many other scholars walked through the stone pathways fairly spaced between the temple
Lars Alexssander was here, standing at the entrance, the grand stone path overseeing it all. His task? To collect information given to him, and it all lay in the largest temple of them all—gleaming with purity.
The Heavenly Bureau!
Taking two steps forward, abandoning the shrine officially, he was immediately met with a greeting!
“Lars!”
A girl’s voice, and a familiar one at that. Dressed in the standard white, metallic uniform with golden buttons going diagonal until the end of it. On the left side in the upper left—it contained the Hanji:
知
(KNOWLEDGE)
And in the upper right...
5 - 默读僧
"5 - 𝐒𝐈𝐋𝐄𝐍𝐓 𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐑"
That, and white pants—the lower half buried underneath black boots—her hair wrapped in two large buns hanging slightly off the side—a mere inch above where her bubbly eyes stood, was the younger sister of Mizan of age fourteen.
Mai Cheng.
Lars smiled upon her arrival, beginning his walk down the heavenly stone. Though, he stopped when Mai rushed over dramatically, being warned by a nearby scholar to not run in the vicinity—ultimately, it fell upon deaf ears, and there she was—now already standing mere inches from him. “It’s been a minute, huh?” She asked, looking him in the eye.
“Yes.” Lars said, nodding, “It comes to my attention that you’ve moved up as a scholar. Usually, you’re locked up in your room all day reciting text and I can’t see you.”
Mai nervously chuckled, bowing as if signaling an apology. “Ha! Apologies, sir!” she said, “But yep! I’m more free nowadays since I’m reciting all my text and all! Man, it was super fun, though!”
“I assume it was—you wouldn’t even bother to look at me the last time I entered your room.”
“You were in my room? When?”
Lars merely shook his head. “Yeah, exactly.”
Once a month, an optional quest is held for all scholars to recite an entire book containing thousands of pages worth of information and context that opposes their ideology—and this was even more difficult if one contained soul-abilities. Strangely enough, the topic Mai was reciting and reading seemed to be enjoyed by her a lot, and admittedly, Lars felt proud of that.
“So,” Mai straightened her uniform, her expression a little more serious this time. “Any word of how my brother has been doing?”
“That’s kind of the reason I came here.” Lars said, sparking the interest of Mai. Now, his face was a bit serious. “Last night, there was an attack on three Spectrals in the forest—and one of the people involved was your brother.”
Like how day faded to night, Mai’s smile faded instantly. “Is he okay?!” she asked, her voice ever so concered.
“He’ll be fine—he claims that the enemy didn’t give him much trouble and that he was able to overpower the other one with the help of his comrades. He overused his abilities quite a bit, so he’s currently lying within the apothecaries.” Lars said, “He’s very capable, I’ll give him that much.”
With a sigh of relief, she clasped her hands together—thanking the heavens above for the safety of her brother. “Xié tiān xié dì.” She said softly, “He’s always getting into so much trouble. But, that’s how it’s always been.” The subtle flare in her eyes—Lars could only describe it as nostalgia. “Glad to hear things don’t seem boring there. With the final event coming up you can expect him to get all pumped up!”
“Hopefully my students don’t go too hard on him.”
“Hopefully he doesn’t do the same.” Mai commented, “So, these people you mentioned—you wanted to know if we had information on them, yes?”
“Precisely.” Lars nodded, pulling out a sheet of paper bearing the well-written descriptions of the attackers of the three young Spectrals, containing the description of their soul-abilities.
On the top of the actual description for Yukan, Mizan dramatically wrote: “Hair over-doer!” Something that Mai couldn’t help but chuckle at. She would then examine the other one—Agrona. After giving it a good look, she would return her gaze to Lars. “I hold no knowledge of these two. However, I’m sure there are some in the Heavenly Bureau.”
There, every soul-ability user, Spectral or not, contained a profile of their experiences across the world, also including their soul-abilities, height, age, and other basic human attributes. Unfortunately, they were just that, so it was difficult to locate their exact information.
Lars accepted this quickly, and looked beyond Mai towards the structure of endless knowledge, placing the drawings back in his pocket. “Lead the way.”
And so she would. They exited the entrance, walking down the stone steps and through the straightforward pathway towards the Heavenly Bureau. Many bowed to Lars as a show of respect when he passed by—and what could only be described as ‘chitter-chatter’ was heard from those who carried sacred text both outdoors and indoors. Many of the women who passed be seemed happy of his presence, yet a sense of discomfort was reflected in their eyes.
They were Rank Three of the Levant Bureau.
玉书司
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐉𝐀𝐃𝐄 𝐋𝐈𝐁𝐑𝐀𝐑𝐈𝐀𝐍𝐒
The masters of memory arts and handling of restricted books. Translation. Calligraphy. Memory. All were their specialty.
The grand crimson door of the Heavenly Bureau laid before them, and with the help of Mai—it opened, and as the light flashed—it dissolved to show the true sight.
Stories upon stories worths of bookshelves containing files resided all over the place in a square like fashion—containing all of the knowledge of soul-ability users and spirits.
Souls on the right.
Spirits on the left.
“The Spectrals successfully tamed the Spirit of Spring at Green Hills. I wonder what made it tick.”
“We should try and get in contact with the Spectrals who were in the quest. Maybe they have info.”
铁笔吏
4 - 𝐐𝐔𝐈𝐋𝐋𝐒 𝐎𝐅 𝐈𝐑𝐎𝐍
Those who encode the classified history and knowledge obtained by the "Visionary," and translated or corrected by the 3rd rank, and deciphering into information only the Heavenly Bureau could read.
Chattering all over—even more intense than outside. Yet, most of it stopped in the face of the Strongest Soul, as they would finally notice his appearance. There was nothing but silence for a moment, and then—
“Lars Lǎoshī!!!” An elderly man with long, black hair that hung lazily over his black eyes under thick, eyebrows, rejoiced in his presence. It was the head of the Cheng dynasty.
天典使
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐂𝐄𝐋𝐄𝐒𝐓𝐈𝐀𝐋 𝐀𝐑𝐂𝐇𝐈𝐕𝐄𝐒𝐓 - 𝐋𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐑 𝐎𝐅 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐇𝐄𝐀𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐋𝐘 𝐁𝐔𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐔.
Oversees all of history, and the decider of what needs to be destroyed, kept, or limited. Around his wrist, he carried a Bracelet that held golden beads with Hanji unknown—"The Beads of Silence. The beeds of authority."
Zhong Cheng.
Just like that, everyone began to bow—even Mai who had already done so. Lars could only stand with his mouth slightly open, unsure of what to say from the gratitude he was receiving.
“They really like you, sir.”
“Yeah, I can definitely see that.” Lars said, nervously—akwardly bowing back to them. Eventually they all got back to work. Not like it was the first time Lars had appeared here.
"I see my daughter has treated you quite well, Strongest." Said Zhong.
"She has." Lars said, giving Mai a nod, which made her smile. "You've really raised her well."
"Wish I could say the same for the other." Zhong said, disappointingly. "Oh, I'm sure he's just fine as a Spectral."
"Well, the reason I'm here is—"
"Yes, yes, I know." Zhong interrupted, his hand extended outward acting as a second voice to reinforce the statement. "He's gotten into his fair share of troubles, but as it stands he's not apart of the family now. And plus, I'm sure he'll be fine..." Lars didn't know what to say. It seemed that Mai wasn't too fond of those words either. "Well, good luck catching the catalyst." And with that, he would walk away, heading to the outside to make more commands.
"Apologies about him." Mai said, bowing once more. "He's been the head for a while now. He absolutely despises those who choose the Path of the Warrior."
"Don't worry about it." Lars said. In all honesty, he didn’t want to discuss such, for he might get too involved in it and forget about the Goodwill Event. “If you'd be so kind, could you take me to the letters?"
Again, so she would.
To the right side, below the first letter of the alphabet embedded into the walls of white and purity in a large, bold font of crimson.
Eventually, they found the book that matched the description—a file in the color of a hot pink, Agrona's face bearing an expression of sheer hatred. Strange. Even as a small child, she seemed to be exactly what the nature of her soul-ability was—
—Destruction.
Agrona Kelvar.
He opened the file.
“Hm…”
“Seems like an ugly one.” Mai said, “This is one of the youngest cases of a soul-ability awakening we've had. Most obtain them in their teen years…”
“It says that her soul ability is deemed as ‘Entropy Rend.’” Lars said, “It operates on four distinct functions, and given that she leveled an entire religious village—I would say it either is or near full actualization.”
Flipping through the pages, he noticed something.
There was barely any valuable information about her. It was just the basics of her background, which stated:
“The soul-ability user named Agrona Kelvar was born on May 2nd, 2000 in the Church of The Red God. Its exact location was soon buried under the waves; perhaps it was an effect of the soul-ability itself, but from what was recovered, the entire family was murdered.”
There aren't any exact functions or modules listed? Not even any sighting after the event? If she's flown under our radar to the point where her file was forgotten here, how exactly did she enter the forest of Gaia?
And how does she know about basic Spectral history?
He closed the file, an underlying shadow under his eyes which rang with seriousness. Mai expected words of either dissatisfaction or amazement, but he only moved onwards, going down the other letters until he reached the second last letter of the alphabet. Hastily, Mai would try to keep up with him, nearly tripping in the attempt to do so. Something isn’t right. That was the loudest thing his soul told him. If they know something about us, then the event may be disrupted. And they couldn’t have that. The Spectral Goodwill Event was the event the Spectrals needed to accomplish each—even if the number of quests needed for the world to revolve again, that failure alone would cause the world to be destroyed.
Finally reaching the second letter of the alphabet; as luck would have it, he would find Yukan’s file—and it seemed a bit more promising than Agrona’s. He merely placed a finger onto the name of the file.
Yukan…
I remember my attempt at getting him to join our cause.
Didn’t go so well.
I had hoped he had done well on his own.
“A soul-ability birthed from pride.” In fact, Lars felt a bit responsible. “Seems like he wants revenge, then.”
"Yukan Graymer, the wielder of the soul-ability named ‘The Gray Immersion,’which contains seven functions is registered as a dangerous man who took the lives of other soul-ability users—even competing in The Smash Tournament in Smash city where Soul-ability users compete in a series of one on one matches. He emerged as second place, and was never to be seen again. He is deemed a criminal under Spectral regulations."
So we have a clear target, and an enigma, thought Lars. A side-quest during the Goodwill Event will make me have less time to spend with my students and prepare them. But if interference occurs, things will go south for us.
But, perhaps there’s a connection—an obvious one that has more than meets the eye.
“Has something caught your mind, sir?” Mai asked, sort of unnerved by his seriousness.
“We have one who desires revenge while the other is all about destruction—and both seem to have knowledge of souls.” Lars explained, “We know their names and abilities now, but something else was happening. Slyvera was seemingly affected by whatever they were trying to do with the tree of Gaia—I can only assume that one of them was trying to destroy it.”
Mai tilted her head at that information. “Do you think a quest to capture them should be placed upon it by Master Hand? Maybe you can have a more experienced Spectral go and do it for you.”
“Perhaps. According to the three, it seems they’re still in the forest somewhere.”
Good job, you three. He thought, “Perhaps I’ll get in contact with a less busy Spectral and see if they can aid me.”
He had some valuable information on his hands now.
But there was still that possible connection that tugged on his soul. “One last thing, though.”
“Yes?”
“Do you still have the file of Levant Hojo?”
Even the name itself—shook her to the very core. Lars always spoke negatively about the man. “Well, um—yes? But why exactly? It’s so… ancient.” She said with a tint of disgust.
“Nothing much,” Lars said. Above all of the nagging thoughts surrounding this situation, there were two major words ringing in his head.
Strength and Destruction.
“I just need to check something out.”
It was a strange request, of course. However, most found it irrelevant to question the decision making of the Strongest Soul. With the command being made, it would quickly be followed—Lars and Mai begun their ascent all the way to the top story of the white palace of purity.
Chapter End
Chapter 87: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 75 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Quite the long chapter, ha.
Chapter Text
[ 𝐋𝐄𝐕𝐀𝐍𝐓 𝐇𝐎𝐉𝐎 ]
The Strongest of three-hundred years ago—not a bringer of peace, but the bringer of terror and dominance. His sharp eyes shone with a red light that matched the ferocity of the sun, while his skin of ivory matched the times where the moon appeared the brightest in the night sky.
His hair of platinum resembled the moon covering the area of his head, all except his face.
And lastly, his long sleeved robe of white was draped in the essence of a star.
In the end, his presence was larger than life—a calamity, like the anchor of a solar system.
Soul-ability: SOUL BIOSYNTHESIS.
Functions and Modules: Undocumented.
He was the carrier of the greatest spirit weapon in the entire world—THE TŐDLICH TRIDENT.
No one knows where he was born, but his very presence made every soul shudder with fear. Souls far wide bowed their heads to him, and in response to this—he would say:
“You have an ability perfectly crafted for your soul, and you'll never be the Strongest in the world—so why not, just use it to your advantage? Exist like the soul you are—it's not logical or ideal to be like anybody else.”
Lars grimaced. The acceptance in which brings strength, and the jealousy of not having that strength. Mizan did describe Yukan as quite the jealous and confused man. Perhaps…
“It surely is… a possibility to consider.”
“What is, sir?”
Being so wrapped up in reading, Lars had forgotten for a moment that he was still in the Heavenly Bureau along with Mai—but he still responded calmly nevertheless. “Agrona Kelvar promoted the opinions of Levant with a single comment to one of my students.” He said, “Since the other one seems to contain jealousy, it is strange that he would team up with someone like her. But my loose hypothesis is that these people are extremists.”
Or worse…
Mai shuddered at the thought. It seemed so ridiculous.
“If it’s a possibility to you, I wouldn’t question it—but man, can’t believe that guy has supporters.”
“It is infuriating.” Lars said, shaking his head, placing the folder back where it was. Strangely enough, it seemed as if no one had bothered to come to this section. “Well, I won’t have to hear about it after they’re caught. Mai, I appreciate your assistance. I think I’ll be taking my leave now.”
Mai merely smiled, hands behind her back. “It’s my job—there’s no need to thank me.” she said, “Please, tell Mizan I said hello, if you mind? And grant him this.”
The Reunion Lily.
Lars took it, and smiled. “Of course.” He said, and in return, Mai's cheeks turned slightly red and her smile was filled with warmth.
With that, he would take his leave.
The field was open, wide—the same field he always raced Mario on. Electric energy of blue surged throughout his entire body, Donkey Kong standing beside him for the countdown. Link and Fox idly watch.
“Five… Eight… Six—”
ZOOM!!!!
“Hey! I wasn’t done!”
“Too late!”
The grass retracted in the face of overwhelming speed—the swift breeze blissfully rushing by. Sonic could feel it—sheer freedom.
The difference on this field now was that three, circular red springs hovered in the air thanks to Fox—the Spirit Beast of Technology. On the top, it held a yellow star at the center of a blue circle.
The lowest spring was pointed right in a forty-five degree angle. Meaning, when Sonic leaped up into the air with immense speed, turning into his ball–like form, and landed on it, he—
BING!!!
He bounced to the right in the form of a blue flash—right onto the next that was also at a forty five degree angle; this time, it was higher above, facing the left!
Another!
BING!!!
Soaring into the sky, there was only one more spring left to hit. Being high enough, his ball form unveiled—his arms tucked to his hips as his body accelerated rapidly, and his legs touching each other; the blue flash soon became a blue wave of compacted air, soul energy giving it a gray outline! He was aiming—aiming for the third and final spring that was aimed straight up towards the sky! “Look alive and well, Fox!” Shouted Sonic to Fox’s dismay. “This is real speed!”
He channeled soul energy into his legs, then—
—BING!!!
A vein appeared over Fox’s head with that statement. “You’re too arrogant for your own good sometimes, ya rat!”
Link merely gave him a side-eye. That’s the second time he’s been called that.
The hedgehog soared into the sky—and with that, there was only one thing left to do.
A nose dive…
His body continued to ascend for a moment, but the time for descent was on the horizon. The channeled soul energy now spread to his entire body, his sights set downwards towards the ground.
Then, the time for descent came.
In a swift motion, Sonic jutted his fist out forward—his soul energy continuing to grow stronger. As it did, the blue flash of motion he was in began to shine brighter—-and his body, faster. Surrounding him now was an endless array of sparks coating the blue aura around him. He could feel it—the air twisting as his body descended rapidly.
The goal wasn’t merely to hit the ground.
Any second now…
Now, the soul energy was slowly being culled to a specific point.
Come on…
The center of the body… where it could be released in all directions.
And…
It was the core of soul energy, where soul-abilities lay dormant beside the heart.
A considerable amount of distance from the ground, and—
Now!
The soul energy exploded. In its wake, a large shockwave ensued, the grass and those who stood on it feeling its power—struggling to stand. Its form? A wave of blue energy pierced the air—even the clouds.
A SONIC BOOM!
Like a bullet, Sonic was shot down towards the ground. At the last second, his body straightened, allowing for a rough landing. His feet digged deep into the ground in an attempt to stop his momentum, reinforcing whatever soul energy remained from the previous move. It was quite successful, but it wasn’t his ideal to come to the ground and land at the epicenter of the field. No, the purpose was to go higher, using the compacted soul energy as a spring itself—to jump back into the air. He remembered the time he had done it. It was when he had first gotten his soul-ability.
His entire body… shone with the light of sheer gold.
Am I still that slow? Sonic considered it. “Heh!” And at it, he could only chuckle. Panting heavily, he looked back at his teammates.
As the sight became less unruly, Link finally removed his hand from his eyes—surprised at the departure of the cloud. Woah…
Sonic lifted his body back up, wiping his hands as if he had just got done cleaning. “Well, how was that for a performance?”
“It was nice, I suppose.” Link said.
“Nice to see ya finally giving my inventions a chance.” Fox said, his attention more geared towards the spring. “Oh yeah, your speed was nice, too!”
“You had more to say about your inventions than ya did my performance!”
Baffled.
“It’s always nice to admire your own craft.”
“But that’s not what I ask!”
“Whatever.”
“Well, I thought it was pretty awesome!” Donkey Kong chimed in, waving. But something was off. He seemed… confused. “But um… what’d you do exactly?”
Well, not that Sonic expected much from Donkey Kong anyway. “Don’t even worry about it.” He said, “Anyway, I’m totally spent. Think I’ll head back to HQ.”
“Really?” Link asked, “You’re tired already?”
“Lars always gets on me for my crappy soul-energy control.” Sonic said, bitterness in his voice. “Guess he’s not too far off. I can only attempt the movie a few times a day. Gets a bit tiring. Say, why’d you ask?”
Link smiled faintly. The truth was, he admired the sight of the move—what little he saw of it, that is. “No reason. Just curious.”
“Speaking of soul energy, Link.” Fox said, catching Link’s gaze. “How’s that going for ya? Assuming how ya came back from two ambushes, I assume you can hold your own very well.”
“I was there for the first one!” Sonic said, “He seemed pretty decent. For someone like him, I expected that much.”
“Well, I’m not too good at it to be honest.” Link said, staring aimlessly at his palm. “Most of it is just luck. Lars said I would have more of those abilities, yet I’ve only ever been able to use a single one. Even with that…” Mario… “I didn’t really do anything back there, either. I seem more of a liability than anything.”
“Don’t sweat it, kid.” Fox said, putting a hand—or… paw (?) on Link’s shoulder. For one who looked like an animal, his smile seemed so… human-like. Link didn’t know if he hated or liked that. “It’s not everyday that you get ambushed by other soul-users… well… not all the time, at least.”
“I know that,” Link said, “I also know that we’re all still trying to figure things out, so I guess I’m not too worried about it. Still, it kinda makes me worry for future encounters.”
“I’m sure it won’t be all that bad.” Fox said, “I mean, take it with a grain of salt from me since I’m more experienced—but it’s not like you’ll be completely alone when the time comes.” Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if an idea had popped within his head. “Say, Link—there’s always some gear you can acquire at the expense of soul points. I could always take ya there.”
“Oh? Really?” Link asked, “Well, I’m not sure if I have any soul-points.”
“That’s why there’s a lot of optional quests around here.” Fox said, “I wouldn’t sweat it, though. It’s not like they’re open now since the other Spectrals left.”
“Were those the people I saw leaving earlier?”
“Yeah. They operate in different Spectral territories. They only came here to assist with setting up the Goodwill Event.” Fox answered, “Admittedly, they can get a bit annoying to us.”
The talk about soul-energy sparked something in Link’s head. If he could master to the degree of someone like Mario or even Mizan—just how much stronger could be. He stared at his palm again—pondering. I used that creation ability just fine before—I just needed to think of something concrete. But those were things he learned from his past. Why did those things first come to mind for defense? He could only shrug this feeling off, for the source was meaningless to him now. He remembered the change he felt within his soul when he ran out there to fight Mario.
In remembrance—
—a small mist of soul energy emanated at his fingertips.
“Fox…” Link said, albeit not acknowledging his presence. “As a Spectral, what do you want to achieve?”
“Huh?” Fox turned to him, confused. “I could care less about what I achieve as a Spectral.” He said, “It’s all about what my inventions serve to the world itself.”
Hmm…
“I probably shouldn’t have asked.”
“Not too Spectral like for ya?”
“It’s not that…”
Cloud told me to walk as a Spectral. I’ve lived alone, and being here now—I can hear the perspectives of others to better understand life. If life is a walking maze of contradictions, then I can just get better by understanding, and not changing completely. This Spirit Beast has importance outside of his role as just a Spectral. If he’s been in this for so long, and has a good understanding of soul-energy, that must mean I can understand my abilities more by just possibly applying other statements to myself in my own way.
I have a lot of power… Mizan and that girl said that much.
Mario…
I can be like him…
“Hey… you alright, Link?” Asked Fox.
“Hm. I think I’m fine.” Link said, smiling. “I’ll be able to manage very well.”
As the soul energy dispersed, another smile wave of silence would linger—Fox being weirded out and questioning what even the point of that question was. “Well, good for you.” He said, “But best not be slacking off since we’re not on the next quest chopping block.” Soul energy would shoot out of Fox’s right hand in the form of two diagonal lines, perfectly symmetrical. Puffing like smoke, a long staff crafted of a dark wood would emerge into existence.
He tossed it at Link, who would catch it effortlessly, holding it downward with both hands. “Get a feel of this.” He commanded, simply. “Spirit beasts can control soul-energy better than most humans since they’re tied to one nature most of the time. Humans mostly struggle since they stick to something more personal. I can’t teach you soul-energy to where you’ll understand it at a perfect level like Lars—but I can try and help you get a better feel of it.”
Link simply eyed the staff, not finding anything that made it special. “And how will this help me get a better feel of it?”
“You usually tense your body when swinging a weapon or punching.” Fox explained, holding up a finger. “For a person with no soul-ability, nothing special happens—but for us, tensing our bodies is the most efficient way to accumulate soul energy. If you continuously swing something like a staff, you’ll feel soul energy and be able to adapt to it, no matter the change.” With that explanation, Link finally found intrigue in the staff, nodding his head to the explanation. “We don’t have a long time until the final event, so now’s the best time to start."
A chance to test his limits…
He could do that. “Very well.”
Walk as a soul of understanding, Link!
Chapter End.
Chapter 88: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 76 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Sometimes I wonder—What good is this work contributing to this website?
Chapter Text
MIZAN INTERVENTION? A SPECTRAL INTERVIEW!
Rosalina had quite the reputation as a Spectral given she was the replacement of Lee Chaolan. And honestly, that reception was not positive at all. But more experienced Spectrals did get interviews, and Rosalina was no exception.
But she didn’t want to take it.
So, she ordered Mizan to do so instead.
In a room of white.
“Uh, Mizan Cheng, right?”
Awkward speaking from the female reporter!
“That is correct, interviewer…”
My name is Camie…
“So um, tell us a little bit about yourself… if you don’t mind… you can start with that staff you’re currently holding over your shoulder.”
“Oh, this?” He side-eyed the staff. Ruyi Jingu Bang. Its width was immense, thus its thick appearance. “It’s technically one of my functions—but I like to call it a good friend of mine!”
“What do you mean by ‘technically’?”
“In China, Ruyi Jingu Bang was regarded as one of the one-hundred and twenty Spirit weapons in the world by my family. It was crafted from the Spirit Beast of the past representing adaptability—The Black Myth, Sun Wukong.” Mizan explained. He would then minimize the size, making it resemble the form of the average staff. That didn’t put a hindrance on the glamour, of course. “But with the research of the head of the clan, it seems that a soul born from royalty in my country can integrate itself into a spiritual weapon. That’s the case for me, and it was a portion of my soul, at least. When my soul-ability manifested itself, It became one of my functions, and I quickly took an understanding to its nature. Adaptability. It’s not about just merely wielding the weapon, it’s about being the weapon.”
“Wouldn’t you say it’s easier for you to say considering your soul is literally integrated into the weapon itself? One of one-hundred and twenty eight, nevertheless?”
“Not at all.” Mizan said, “If you mindlessly swing a weapon against an experienced warrior, you’re going to lose. The best you can do is try and adapt in the moment, but even then, your chances are quite low. When you understand the purpose of the weapon you are wielding, you can be that purpose.”
“Hey, sounds like what Forest Law would say,”
“It’s Marshall Law who would say that—not his son!”
The staff.
It seemed to be shaking in his hand, as if begging for him to twirl with it, to spin with it—to follow its path.
He closed his eyes, entering the world of darkness once more.
The feel of soul energy.
Someone had always told him: Warriors speak of being without emotion towards orders, but what you be if you don’t feel? You don’t have to act on these feelings, but you do need to feel. You wouldn’t be able to define your own self if not for them.
What does it mean to feel?
What kind of spirit am I?
He lifted the spear upwards, holding it in his right hand. Meanwhile, Sonic and Donkey Kong had just spotted more Durants. As he put his attention to the feel of the wood. For now, it was his way of understanding, and when that thought sparked, the entire area became quiet. During his time in the forest, he often practiced combat with elongated branches that fell from trees for his own protection.
But what did he fight for now, or more importantly, what was he fighting against?
With a surge of strength, his body would move completely on its own—fueled by the memories of the past. He was going through all the forms of Hylain kata he had learned. The staff movements themselves were striking the air with angles unexpected, the user spinning left and right with each strike unleashed—a side kick or spinning kick being thrown in the mix when least expected. The style itself was derived from the Sheikah, merely taking away from their lethality.
As he spun it over his head and across his neck, tension withered away, and he embraced the welcoming wind. The truth was he couldn’t see the wind spirits as he was now, but his mind geared towards the possibility that he could feel them. It was as if… the staff knew what to do.
Flowing along with the waves of existence.
In the dancing of the wind—soul energy began to arise, and he didn’t even notice it at first. It came naturally, as if his senses were immune to it. A faint glow of gray outlined his body, soon pouring into the spear as it danced with Link. Humans forgotten, Spectrals forgotten, he would enter the last motion of traditional Hylian kata.
Reaching the end, he held the staff downward, the other half tucked underneath his arm, the end rising to the back of his head. He finally opened his eyes, back to the world of the living, his first sight being an amazed Fox.
“Gee, could you imagine swinging a spear like that in a battle? They’d probably be dead.” Fox said.
Link frowned. He’d never kill anyone. “Seems a bit overboard.”
“You had a bunch of focus spirits swarming your entire body. I’ve seen kata before, but never like that.”
“You could see the spirits?”
“It’s an instinctual thing.” Fox said.
I know that…
Link glanced all around the area, finding nothing but the other two teammates. But he did remember the feeling of the wind spirits his mind culled to. Perhaps he was becoming his old self again. But most importantly, the gray energy surrounding him brought excitement to his heart. “Well, it does seem like I’m getting the hang of it, slowly.” He said as the energy disappeared. He would then toss the staff back to Fox, who catched it effortlessly.
“Gets better overall with practice, of course.” Fox said, the staff disappearing in his hand with a flash of soul energy. “Say, don’tcha think we could make for good sparring buddies?”
A sparring partner? Link never really considered that. It just seemed more logical to practice by himself, but with Fox’s soul-ability, he wouldn’t be able to do it as effectively. If Fox could be a good tool to bring him tools for different weapons, then—
—”Sure thing!”
In response, Fox chuckled and stared to the right. “Well, that’s another buddy I can show off my inventions to.” He said, giving Link a thumbs up, “I look forward to it!”
Suddenly, a voice came booming through the forest from where the trees stood. “Yo!” It sounded so monotone. It was because of that fact that everyone knew who it was.
Almos! He waved his metal arm back and forth. “It’s about time we start gathering things for the campfire later.”
“Campfire?” Link raised an eyebrow.
“Forgot we had that.” Fox said, walking forward, gesturing to the other two to do the same. Donkey Kong was shaking his finger off from a bite from one of the Durants. "We should get going."
Above all, at least it was in Link’s element. Being in the forest for most of his life, he had learned how to start a fire without flint. Hesitantly, he would follow.
Chapter End.
Chapter 89: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 77 [Fates of the First and Second]
Chapter Text
Link followed the others through the forest, walking right beside Donkey Kong. It’s whom he felt most comfortable with besides Mario. Naturally, the first step would be to collect easily flammable objects like dry leaves or twigs—and Link eventually diverged on his own. Almos noticed, but continued along. It was normal for newcomers to not follow the group. “Do all of you know how to start a campfire?”
Fox did… but the others—not the brightest bunch. Almos didn’t sigh, but he could only wonder where Lars was right now. As it stood now, he was technically the leader of the group until a possible substitute leader arrived. “We’ll start with gathering wood. In the third courtyard, there’s—”
FWOOSH!
Sonic had already gone off to… probably wherever Almos didn’t want him to go. Yet, he continued on anyway. “I should inform the others about this. You all can go to the third courtyard and gather some wood. Though, I’d strongly advise you to ask Meralin to lead you there.”
It’s almost like he could predict the future. Good, if he tagged alone with us he and Meralin would have the banter of the century. It would make for good entertainment—but Fox had already had his fair share of that today. “Got it, captain.”
“Captain?” Almos stopped and turned. “But—that’s Lars’ title—one that fits him, that is.”
“Well… you’re kind of the captain of us now.” Acknowledged Fox, “To me, at least. Whoever’s leading is the captain in my eyes, simple as that.”
Donkey Kong nodded, humming. Almos didn’t really know what to say to this sense of acknowledgement, it wasn’t like he wanted to ponder very often. Yet, he did. “Hm, captain.” he said thoughtfully, turning back around and resuming leading the group. Maybe I should discuss this with Lars when he makes his arrival.
Link’s path of divergence lied to the right, which was a more compacted area of the forest. The trees were much closer together, which could be a signal for Sewaddles or Leavannies, the evolved forms of Sewaddles. There didn’t seem to be many durants, for the sight before him showed no signs of caves. Tarvantulas were worse, and luckily, the trees weren’t big enough for them to reside in.
Walking past the heavy branches that made the place damn-near seem like some sort of maze, albeit a bit of a mediocre attempt, he would notice that his arms felt a bit looser now. Perhaps it was because of the staff training.
Above all—”This really takes me back.” Of course it did. It seemed many things were doing just that, and what would that be without a little callback before it all went to hell—well, again.
“You’ve been thinking about that a lot.”
Sylratheya appeared, hovering lightly above his shoulder. She seemed to be smiling more than before.
“You show up again.” Link said, “Not too convenient, or inconvenient. Just, here.”
“Anytime is convenient when you’re alive, Link.” She said, You can die at any time, after all. No way she was saying that out loud. “I saw you talking with some of the others.”
“Yeah.” Link said, his tone a bit sheepish. “Truthfully, I’m still not sure if it’s right or not, or if I want to. That Strongest Soul just told me to confide in my comrades.”
“Well, it does seem your intention with them is a little selfish.” Sylratheya said, “Seems like you’re just using them as test subjects—a way to further your own goals.”
That statement tugged at Link’s heart a bit. In fact, he couldn’t help but be reminded of the hatred he had for humans. Was he becoming an aspect of those whom he hated?
No…
“I need more time to process everything with this team.” He said, spotting a line of twigs nearby. He picked up one, the beginning of his stash.
“But is that really confiding?”
Link looked downward. “In my way, it is.”
Sylratheya waited a bit before following him. Seemed as if it would be hard to come to some sort of understanding with him. She knew how this would end—and it was natural to let life run its course. But like a drum, there was this never-ending beat within her soul that boasted of duty.
Was it… the past?
Hm.
She eventually caught up to Link, floating in the same position as before. He would continue to pick up sticks, a smile on his face.
But something had caught Link’s eye—no, his mind too. It felt as if… some kind of greenish dinosaur was staring at him from afar. Well, it was, of course. Turning to his left, where the trees were further away from him. It was Yoshi, who stood behind a tree with spiraling branches and leaves—peeking out from the side.
Yoshi was under the assumption that the hiding spot was good, but all it did was cast a shadow over him which made him even more noticeable. It wasn’t a startle, but it was a surprise. Just what was he doing out here? His eyes seemed to be filled with anger.
Silence lingered between the two. It seemed that Yoshi did not have any shame in being seen.
To break the silence, Link turned his body fully towards Yoshi, slightly extending his arms of branches towards him and gesturing his head to the pile of them that lay ahead. “You uh… would you like to help?”
“Hmph!”
No clear response, Yoshi would merely turn away, going back into the bushes where Link assumed he appeared.
“Well, it seems that was a no.” Link muttered. I thought if he was out here already, the least he could do was try and help. But of course, Link knew the reason for that. “I’ll just keep on gathering the wood.”
Luckily, Link knew the way back perfectly. Even if there was no visible trail, if it was a forest—then navigation was no problem—and so, he would continue.
Sonic was in the northwest part of the forest. Mario and Yoshi came here often, and since Mario wasn't going to be here, he assumed Yoshi would, but—
—”Aw man, seems empty.”
A hand pressed against his forehead, squinting for a sight of anyone—he found nothing. Now, the reason Mario and Yoshi came here so often was merely because of the thousands of mushrooms that grew in this section. Many of the mushrooms made healing methods for injured Spectrals.
Sonic was well aware of what the green one did.
But, he often confused the other colors. What lied before him were mushrooms of red and white, purple and white, and brown and white. The purple one was an instant no go. The eyes it contained, furrowed with bad intention, essentially screamed death.
The red one?
Didn’t Mario say this was poisonous? No, he did not. He said the reversed version was.
Bending down a bit at the flowers, Sonic cupped his own chin—analysis with zero knowledge!
“There’s gotta be one of them that multiplies things. All I got is a single twig.”
Upon laying his eyes upon the brown and white one–a memory had occurred; but, was the memory truly how it played out?
“Aw, there it is!” he picked it up, and its facial expression seemed just like the red and green ones. Confident in his decision, he smirked, holding it like some kind of trophy. In reality, it was the mushroom of constant itching. “Welp, now let’s see if this works!”
Cloud was still in the fifth courtyard. But this time, he didn’t stand on the stone, but the raw earth itself. His sword was planted in the ground at its tip, scarring the ground, his arm raised as his hand rested on the hilt. He found it too exhausting to go back and rest at the headquarters, though it would be no trouble to merely walk. But to hear their voices, and what came out of them—mostly was. And right, no matter what, he still had to attend at that campfire. Oh well, he could just not say anything and stand with his back against a tree as he always did.
But am I really gonna do that forever? Still gotta work with these people…
Sighing, he laid his head back, staring up at the sky blessed with sun. “Responsibiliy calls, I guess.”
And, all of the sudden—
BEEP!
BEEP!
Something in his pocket began ringing—but what? He didn’t have his phone with him. Eyes widening in surprise and uncertainty, he reached in his pocket, and there was… a phone?
He took it out, and the caller’s name was…
“Responsibiliy.”
“Huh?” Cloud squinted at this foolishness. What could one make out of this? Was it some kind of signal?
“The answer to that is, is half-right!”
Huh?
What… it seemed as if my role as a narrator was… taken for a moment—wait, hold on!
The phone disappeared out of thin air—at the voice’s piercing, and stood up—rotating his body around and ready to swipe with his buster sword. He had been snuck up too many times—it was just instinct now.
BUT!
“What a coincidence, friend!”
It was… Takeru Shibe?! But from where? He hadn’t even heard the grass rustle in the face of his footsteps. He stood there, hands in his pocket, shining with that same sparkle that seemed to only cull to him. Will it ever be explained? Depends.
Cloud lessened his grip, already feeling some sort of nonsense brewing.
“Stumbled upon you while taking a stroll!” Takeru said, tilting his head a bit. His hat didn’t even move. “Well, a quiet one that is. So, how are you doing?”
Finally, Cloud noticed.
The other Spectrals had left, only leaving the two teams. He’s from the other team. Is he trying to bribe me like earlier with that Spirit Beast?
“Enough with the games.” Cloud stated, firmly. Despite his grip being lessened, the intent to swing was still there. “Why are you here?”
“Just wanted to tell you something.” Said Takeru, holding his arms at the level of his head as a way to dismiss the possibility of danger. “Hey, hey. I know, I know. Things are a bit heated between us since the competition, but all I really want to do is, well, comedy. Any kind. Well, not the adultish kind, if you know what I mean.”
This guy… he’s really ticking me off! Was… was that his eye twitching from anger?
“What do you want with Mario?”
“The hat guy?” Takeru asked, flipping a coin of the Mushroom Kingdom, “Nothing really… well, maybe a good ole’ fashion comedy show! We could pull gold out of our hats.”
Hearing this, Cloud released his hand off of the buster sword. Can’t tell if he’s joking or this is just him… maybe both. Does he not want to kill Mario? “Your team, they want to kill Mario, right? Are you the only one who isn’t involved in this?”
“Teacher told me not to tell, I’m afraid. Besides, there’s no point in spoiling surprises.” Takeru said. “But, I do want to tell you a fortune. We’ll all be seeing fate itself soon, after all. Not just tripping over your shoe or failing to play an instrument and all, but…” He tilted his hat downward, his eyes glowing in its shadow. “Something… a bit more literal. Human.”
“And this concerns me because…?”
“Well, because it concerns all of us!” Takeru said, letting out a chuckle. “Well, what concerns you is this fortune with your name all over it. Wanna hear it?”
“No.”
“Too bad, you must!” Takeru objected, pointing a finger dramatically. “We mustn't be so ignorant to the necessities of life. It’s what brings comedy, too, I’d say.” The flip of the coin, his hat tilted back up slightly as he swiped the coin upon its descent. It was as if, even without looking at the outcome, he knew in his heart what it was. “It’s simple—”
A dramatic drumroll—but, from where?!
Suddenly—it stopped?!
And, in its disappearance, what appeared was the outcome of the coin.
Heads, showing a golden imprint of Princess Peach of the Mushroom Kingdom. “Getting too caught up in committing... can be bad as just not committing.”
And with his purpose fulfilled, he vanished into mist, leaving Cloud to just… stare. What truly was there to ponder about? What was even the takeaway from that? Though, perhaps it wasn’t as insignificant as it seemed.
Committing...
Since he had vanished, where Takeru would appear was back at the entrance of the second team’s headquarters. Noctis seemed to await him, sitting in a wooden chair and enjoying the sunlight in his own dampy and gloomy way. “You were talking to that shinra soldier?”
“Well, wouldn’t you like to know?” Takeru asked.
Rolling his eyes, he finally turned to Takeru. “He’s the enemy, right? Rosalina told me to be his opponent.” He said, “Did you get anything on him, or did you just try and do comedy with him?”
Takeru would grab an invisible chair on his own, pulling it under him and sitting perfectly in the air, legs crossed. He tossed up the coin again.
Tails…
“The former, and the latter.” He said, “I know what he is. Very serious guy, and yet—he doesn’t exactly seem to be the ‘soldier’ type. Well, not the heroic ones in the story we tell. Something is troubling him.”
At this information–
—Noctis smiled.
“That’s good.”
“And why is that, Noct?”
“It means—” His black gloves would suddenly surge with soul energy. “—It’ll be easier for the king to destroy the one below him.”
“That’s quite interesting.”
Ah, as if he had moved without a sound. The person who spoke stood right beside the stares leading up the balcony on the left side. His black hair consisted of spikes that jutted downward like bangs, as sharp as the fangs of wolves, yet as smooth as the wind; it framed his gaze of intensity with his black eyes, cold, bringing a heavenly like elegance to it. The warrior was clad in a sleeveless Shokozu of a blue which matched the color of a lake, and under it, a tight shirt of shadow which acted as the replacement for sleeves. For one who held the appearance of a ninja, he had no interest in a mask. Most importantly, the symbol of his clan was laid on the right side of the Shozoku, contained in a small circle.
A shuriken bisecting a triangle.
𝐁𝐈𝐍𝐆𝐘𝐈𝐍𝐆-𝐇𝐀𝐍
“The event hasn’t even started yet, and you’re already fixated on the death of a non-important player.” He spoke, eyes closed. "I had hoped that attack near Gaia had killed him. Rosalina seemed awfully joyful about it."
“Ideals have to clash and break, Bingying.” Noctis said, “I don’t expect you to understand my reasoning, given your soul status. But as far as I’m concerned, as long as Mario dies then we succeed. That means, I can do whatever I want. Besides, Mario nearly got killed yesterday.”
Bingying raised a brow. “You mustn't be so selfish.” he said, “Don’t you understand the problem with Mario’s existence objectively? The right of inheritance should go to someone with a soul-ability such as Rosalina—not to someone so fixated on others than himself.” Crossing his arms, he stared into the sky. “And the quality of the candidates of succession…. Should be utmost important in this world.”
“You forget…” Noctis chuckled, “Succession doesn’t mean a damn thing to me anymore.”
“Gee, man! You guys are total slumps.” Takeru said, “Talking about killing plans in broad daylight? Man, you would make terrible murderers! Perhaps something can lighten the mood? Usually, Cheng would, but he’s not here.”
“Oh yeah, right…” Noctis nodded, “Dude’s been gone for quite some time. Wonder where he is…”
"I heard he used two of his modules during the ambush." Bingying stated, "What a fool to not back down—even more so to follow those of the first team."
“Oh, I’m sure he’s doing just fine.”
A woman strode through the little distance she was towards her teammates, hips swaying side to side. Her braids of shadow were very intricate, twins of them cascading down her shoulders, right behind her ears. Her long bodysuit, also fond of the shadow with the curse of purple accents, contained buckled arm straps and long sleeves that extended eerily into flowing, hair-like appendages. Her steps had a sense of weight, her heels forged into gunmetal thrones of gold.
𝐁𝐀𝐘𝐎𝐍𝐄𝐓𝐓𝐀
“One of our teammates is going over to take care of him juusst nicely.” Said the witch. “Now, why don’t you two loosen up a bit? Listen to poor ole’ Takeru. Really—” She stopped, her smirk ever so mysterious. "—You treat joy... as If it's some kind of Sin."
"Hm... whatever." Noctis shook his head.
“Thankfully, I can always count on your charm, Bayo.” Takeru said.
“Charm is a rather Cuòwù way of saying it.” Bingying argued, sighing.
"Hush, child." Bayonetta said with a calm demeanor, "You’re still young, why don't you go roam about?"
Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. "I don't have time for that."
"Putting whatever logistics you've made for yourself aside, take this one to heart... you're a child, Bingying. You have every right to have a little enjoyment, even here." Bayonetta said, putting a hand on her hip.
Bingying clenched his fists in response. "I'm going back inside." He said, a shadow covering his face as turned to the door. Bayonetta frowned.
“Seems like you’re still a bit tense, Bingying!”
And with that, I, Takeru, get the final word of this chapter!
Chapter End.
Notes:
Been planning things out for this series a lot. I'm quite excited to see how it'll go. You can tell I'm having a lot of fun with it with these interactions and yes, I am. Renascentia interactions were cool in terms of dialog, but it didn’t feel as thrilling as writing things like this.
Chapter 90: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 78 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In the far east of the forest, closest to Gaia.
The sun was beginning to set, painting the stone pathways and apothecaries in a hard, shimmering orange.
Mario sat comfortably in his bed, the streaks of light amplifying the color of his eyes and hat. For how long he had been in the sitting position, it was a surprise to him how no back pain arose. Perhaps he was too lost in his own thoughts to care. Sylvara had left for a moment to check on Mizan, leaving him alone. Still, Agrona was on his mind. It was all he could really think about now.
Back then, in the presence of her struggle.
Is there another universe where things weren’t so complicated? Maybe… we didn’t have to fight. If we met when we were just little kids, before all of that pain, could we have been friends?
At the thought, all that escaped was a sigh of regret. “Mamma-mia…” Well, at least there was the hope of coming back to his team—ah, no. His crazy sister was still there. At that, he sighed again, and turned to the outside. “I bet she’s jumping up and down at how I nearly died.”
“Not quite.”
See, the problem was—Sylvara, upon her leave, left the door open. Not just slightly open—no, wide open. And who stood at the door now, was Rosalina. And unlike Lars upon coming here, she did look happy. The light stemming from outside did not bless her.
“I was a tad bit angry. I was more happy at the fact that you got hurt. It’ll make things easier for the both of us.”
“What are you doing here?”
“I’m merely here to check on my student.” Rosalina said, leaning against the side of the door. Her eyes sparkled. “Mizan spoke awfully highly of you. I’d say it was too much, considering the conditions you’re in.”
“He did, huh?” Mario scoffed. Bet he didn’t utter my name once. “Cheery, I guess. Well, any reason you came to stop by my door?”
What was the true intention?
“Did you come to finish off the job?”
She merely waved her hands dismissively, her eyes waving with sparkles of innocence. “No can do, dear brother.” She said, “To kill anyone before the final event will result in us being taken to the void early. Even worse, it’ll destroy the whole world, ha!”
“Oh, you care about your students?”
“Why, just who do you take me for?” Rosalina asked, chuckling. “I care about all of the dreams of my oh-so-dear students.”
“So why are you using them as tools to kill me?” Mario asked, holding “If you really wanted it, you wouldn’t be so considerate about the world’s safety. Isn’t this the only reason you became a Spectral?”
Rosalina’s look grew a bit more tense. Leaning off the wall, she crossed her arms, standing up straight. Every time her gaze met his, all that could be reminded was what was taken—and from that…
Hatred.
But it was very subtle, for her smile shone bright. “Perhaps.” She said, “Either way, It’s okay for my students to succeed in their goals, but also okay for them to not, as well. When the universe thinks you’ve run your course, it doesn’t hesitate and wait any longer—no, it deems you as meaningless and tosses you away, like a used up lighter. As long as you die… then it’s all fine to me.”
Silence.
And through it all, something lingered on the mind of the successor.
“My brother and I used to clean toilets for a living before the disease came.”
Rosalina raised her brow. What relevance did this statement have?
“We were just plumbers. We had ideas of future careers, but what mattered most to us was just hanging out with one another. Even if I was the one chosen to become the vessel, that didn’t damage our bond.” Mario continued, “Everyone found it dumb. I was going to be granted all of the power in the world, and there I was, showing up at people’s houses and cleaning their toilets.”
“...What are you on about?”
“It didn’t change anything. I understood their shock. They were soon to be lower souls than me, after all. Just people.” Mario said, “It wasn’t until I came back to the mushroom kingdom that I saw you again, and how angry you were. I couldn’t see you often, but at family gatherings, there were always words that I never gathered the courage to say.” His gaze fell soulless as it aimed towards the covers. “It wasn’t my intention… to rob you of a childhood with me.”
That line was the final straw.
Her smile dropped, and her eyes showed a shadow. It was dark as the moon which relished in the night’s wake. What exactly did it matter to her now? Everything held no meaning if that’s what you were connected to.
“It doesn’t change anything.” She grumbled, “In the end, the moment you were born, you opposed me. I could never connect with you.”
Those words, combined with the hatred reflected in a dark outline, hurt Mario’s hurt even further. But Rosalina stood by it all. In the universe, all she could connect to was the meaninglessness found within that possible connection.
Of course, the same thing was on the minds of both.
If I/you weren’t chosen, could things have gone differently?
Whatever the fate providing the answer was, was gone. Rosalina had left, a faint trail of a cosmic mist following behind her. Sunlight still shone on Mario, but his shadow… was a bit too steep. He sighed once more, hearing her footsteps fade. Do I truly have no family?
Maybe.
“Star soul!”
And here goes Mizan, arriving at the door frame with his hands behind his back. He was back in his kung-fu uniform with a few bandages patched on his face. As his words flew out his mouth, his throat tugged, and he coughed a bit.
“Mizan?” Mario asked, “Where’s Sylvara?”
“In my room, of course!” Mizan announced, wiping his mouth, “She had fallen asleep shortly after asking me something… I assume it was something of a check-up! However, such does not concern me. She said I was good with walking, but not to use soul-energy until the rise of the next sun! That was all I needed to hear, of course!” He moved forward from the doorframe, standing directly in front of Mario’s bed. Mario eyed him, wondering how he could be so full of energy. “So, how are you holding up? It would seem you look healthy.”
“I’m doing alright, I guess.” Mario said, scratching the back of his head. “When I was a kid, people told me that just being recognized by the star spirit makes my soul be able to better piece itself back together. Besides, the mushroom is doing its job as well.”
“Yes, yes!” Mizan said, cheerfully, “Those mushrooms of yours are quite the fungi! Though, they taste a bit grotesque.”
“Well, after a while, you get quite used to the taste.” Mario said, “But that’s coming from me, after all.” He lifted his head up to Mizan. Maybe a conversation would get his mind off things, orrrr, it would just drive him crazy again.
“True.” Mizan said, looking over at Link’s bed. “Hey, where’s the Triforce soul?”
“He got discharged earlier by Lars. Out of all of us, he did the least.” Mario said, remembering Link’s action. There was something he wanted to say to himself back there, despite his warning. “I say that, and yet, he saved my life back there… I owe him that, for sure.”
Mizan’s smile turned soft, his gaze turning back over to Mario. “You and him seem quite fond of one another.” He said, “It’s understandable, considering your soul status.”
“He was pushing me away throughout most of our journey there, pisano.” Mario stated, shaking his head a bit. “Gotta admit, he’s a bit of a rough guy to work with.”
“I can see why for sure. I couldn’t even understand him back when we had our discussion. Honestly, I’m not sure if I can understand either one of you. But, then again—” A smirk of excitement. “—Battle speaks more than words.”
Oh right… Link does owe this guy a match. Mario though, looking over towards the sunlight. Sure hope he remembers!
Mizan relished in that battle fantasy of his. The very thought of Link seemed to make his smile grow wider without making it lose its sense of excitement in turn for something uncanny. Only one more day, and then the challenge would ensue!
But, a matter had to be settled. It would be foolish to merely challenge Mario as well. He had fallen back on that decision slightly, for he could be patient for the final event. “But something more important is on my mind, as of now. It’s relative to your previous encounter.”
Mario grunted faintly. Well, it wouldn’t be the first time. “What’s on your mind?”
With a faint grunt of his own, Mizan’s lips adjusted to neutral—his eyes, those of seriousness. “Rosalina. Family.” He said, softly. He would then set out further away from the entrance, taking a formal seat onto Link’s bed. “I would like… to have a discussion.”
He locked eyes onto Mario, and as he did, there was something rather—unknowing within his pupils. Something he hadn’t seen from him ever since he met him, and also something he’d never thought he’d see. Hell, it seemed a miracle to even have a normal chat with the guy.
There was a glint in his eyes that reflected the past, which determined his present. And Mario could tell it held no relation to a battle of some sorts. It only made him wonder what had occured during his battle with the warrior of pride.
Chapter End.
Notes:
Next chapter will be so fun to write and onward. Can't believe it took me so long to write what I always wanted to write.
Chapter 91: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 79 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Chapter 90!!
Chapter Text
Mizan clasped his hands together, hanging them down lightly between his legs. “My father… was very pleased the day I was born. The only way to the throne’s ascent was male only, so it made sense. He thought that if I could become the leader of the Bureau, then he would never truly die. The family wouldn't die.” He spoke softly, his voice dark silk. “In China, there are two paths a family can walk. The Path of the Warrior, and the Path of the Scholar. I’m the former, obviously, hence why my father resented me.” The departure of the hands, and the clenching of the fist, and his glare would grow darker. “My sister and I wanted to leave, as she followed my way of martial arts, but in the end—she stayed back there, staying true to her own path of strength.”
Mario’s pupils dilated a little. “You had a sister?”
“Mai Cheng of the Heavenly Bureau.” Mizan said, sighing, “I assume my father is still trying to obtain an heir, hence why the rumors of him meeting with many of the women there makes sense. Not that it matters—he’s working for the saviours of humanity, after all. As long as the intent is there, the person who interprets it will get off without consequence.” He would then hold his head low, “Poor Mai. It must be terrible for her.”
So you’re not so distant. Mario would finally take his hat off, sitting it firmly onto his lap. His hair seemed a bit tousled, though as expected after a scuffle. “It must be really frustrating when you can’t help your own sibling, huh?”
Mizan nodded in shame, “Correct.”
“I can sympathize.” Mario said, “I had a brother by the name of Luigi. For a while, we stayed as plumbers in the mushroom kingdom despite soul status.”
“For what purpose?”
“Wanted to do something mundane.” Mario replied, looking nostalgic, but there was nothing to look back on, truly. “I wasn’t really fond of my destiny. I’d be just fine with cleaning toilets for a living. I’d make some good money, move to New-Donk, and wait there until the Princess died. We’d just go to all the places we wanted whenever we could. Fairs, restaurants, museums… seemed nice.” But for what did all that day-dreaming lead to, and what does it mean now...?
"But Luigi wanted something greater than that. Hearing of the Spectrals, knowing his soul-ability hadn’t manifested yet, he wanted to become a soldier for the mushroom kingdom. I supported it, but… the universe didn’t.”
“Seems the universe isn’t too fond of both of us.” Mizan said, “I assume your brother’s death was the gateway to unlocking your soul-ability.”
Mario merely nodded, shamefully. “Yeah.” He said, “Maybe it’s not all in vain, though. With my soul-ability, I can continue to save people—the entire world. But that doesn’t make it all that less painful. I mean, he had a dream himself... If he hadn't died, just imagine how much he could've seen, could've lived... could've accomplished.”
“Suffering is never in vain, star soul.” Mizan reminded, “With me walking alone in this path of strength—” He stared at his fist idly, a flare in his eyes. “—I can become the strongest warrior, and destroy those at the Heavenly Bureau, and not just from hands alone. In the end of it all, I will get my sister back, and prove that the Path of the Warrior is superior.”
Mario stayed silent for a moment. This showing of Mizan—he wasn’t sure of what to think.
“I remember the day I obtained my soul-ability.” Mizan continued. “It was a challenge in Japan, at a dojo containing some of the most well-respected martial artists in the world—and all with soul-abilities. I ordered ten of them to fight me all at once, and so I did. I used Jeet Kune Do to adapt, but it soon came to the realization that with each movement, my mind was making the most logical prediction to each and every of their moves. I dodged each and every kick of the one who practiced the art of Shotokan, and no sense of panic struck me. Without even noticing, I knocked him down to the floor with a single hit, and was heading over to the one who practiced the art of Shito-Ryu. And again, before I even knew it, he was on the floor. There was a final hope—the one who practiced the Kazama style—the style of the previous strongest. He must’ve thought that he would be the one to finally stop me—the monster, thinking that he was the one, final hope that would redeem the fallen pride of his fellow masters. He had gotten a hit off me, right in the stomach. DId it hurt? Of course. But I don’t stop at pain… I merely pushed passed it, and gave one, final look into his eyes of shattered pride before driving my hands into his neck. He struggled to breathe, clenching his neck as he fell down to the ground, gasping for air that never came…
and soon, everyone was down. The one who ran the dojo stared at me with displeasure, while others who watched looked in pure horror. Even I couldn’t believe what I had done, but I loved it.”
As he continued his words, Mizan seemed to become more immersed in the thought. So much so, that it seemed as if he had phased out of the current reality, standing at the edge of the past. “That feeling of power above everyone else was so enlightening. I was the strongest in the world, and no one else could compare to me. At least, that’s what I thought.” He said, “There was a final bastion, the best martial artist in Japan. Ryu Hoshi. I was still in that rush of power, so I didn’t even challenge with words, but with a stance. He understood, and immediately readied himself. Despite realizing my soul-ability—or a fraction of it, at least, I had lost, and—”
He stopped himself, back to the present. “I set out to become more powerful. It’s not just strength, now. I can fulfill my needs in the shadow of a noble action.” He said, “But what about you?”
“Hm?”
“When you become one of the strongest souls in existence, what will you do to the souls you hate?” Mizan asked.
And Mario would give him an answer, putting his hat back on and saying…
“To save them.”
“What… what do you mean, "save?”
"We all have soul-abilities." Mario said, “Many people gain it through circumstances that lead to trauma and terror. I want to offer them another perspective on who they are through understanding."
Mizan felt his heart sink ever so slightly.
“That girl back then…” Mizan mentioned. “What happened back there?”
“I tried to get through to her, despite a misconception I had foolishly made.” Mario said, his eyes reflecting remorse. “She's stuck in a cycle, because maybe that's all she is. I couldn’t see through to her past even with my final function, but I could tell by her rejection—she was hurting. Even in the end, when she lashed out at you… you could tell it, right? She’s human.”
Human...
“She didn’t trust herself, yes.” Mizan remembered when he questioned his own envy despite everything that occurred, then Yukan who was never his own self. It warmed his heart, just a bit. “Those who do that, truly are weak.” His gaze shot back up at Mario, “My opponent was someone who didn’t even know his own self, which made it easy to win—yet, I was left unsatisfied. He was focused on strength, yet he did it in such a way that didn’t fit what he wanted. To be the strongest. But at least, I could understand him, which reminds me. Why did Link hide back there?”
Mario raised his brow. “I told him to.” he said, “Plus, he must’ve been scared. He got here not too long ago, after all.”
“But why did he listen?” Mizan asked, “With someone with great power like him, all fear should’ve been abandoned. How could someone so strong be so unsure of themselves?”
“He isn’t just strong, Mizan. He’s inexperienced and just trying to find his way around this place. And most importantly—”
At that question itself, Mario smirked, but it didn’t show much confidence for it was coated in deep regret, so was his eyes. “—Best ask your own teacher about it.”
Mizan shook his head, smirking himself.
“Seems you and her have quite the history.” He said, “Nevertheless, I don’t support her plan of killing you. Wait, do you want to ‘save’ her as well?”
“It seems that… may be up to her.”
“Hmph.” Mizan closed his eyes for a moment. “Well, it seems that’s just the way you are.” He remarked, opening his eyes once again and standing up. “You’re able to walk, yes?”
“Yes, but why?”
“There is something I would like to show you.” He walked over to the entrance, his eyes commanding for Mario to follow. “Come with me.”
But, Mario was reluctant. “But I’m not supposed to leave this place till tomorrow!”
“Neither am I.” Mizan said, walking out of the room and turning right. “Now, let’s go.”
Well, he knew one thing. Mizan probably wasn’t going to let off on him if he didn’t go. And, it was almost as if Mizan felt more approachable now. So, sighing, he would pull the covers off of him, put on his clothes, and would head out of the room.
Chapter End.
Chapter 92: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 80 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
First Chapter of May!
Chapter Text
The two walked down the narrow hallway, their footsteps echoing through the building. Doors that were opened allowed sunlight to enter frequently, unraveling the shadows they stood burdened under. Mizan walked confidently, hands behind his back, knowing of the destination. Mario followed behind, but just slightly.
“What exactly do you want to show me?” He asked.
“It’s best if you see with your own eyes, future star.” Mizan said. “Not everything requires words to be understood.”
“Wouldn’t your teacher get worried about you running off in this state?”
“I wander into the forest every night. She doesn’t give a rat’s ass about me moving anywhere without her permission.” Mizan laughed out his words, but it came to a natural halt as a thought appeared in his head, which it would transfer throughout his mouth. “I wonder about the other students, though…”
Mario didn’t expect much from Rosalina, of course—nor her team except for two people, so it was expected.
And based on Mizan’s grin, he could only assume that the place would be something exciting. This was a courtyard for training, after all. There was no way Mizan could fight properly now—well, he probably could if he believed it enough, and would end up failing. “I guess you have a point.” He said, “But, not even a hint?”
He merely turned back to Mario, his eyes promising nothing. “A history lesson.”
Turning back around, the two approached a two-way end section of the hallway, and took a right. The left side held more doors containing patients, while the right was leading to a wide flight of stairs down into what seemed like darkness. In case of emergency or for more efficiency, it would act as an exit. As their footsteps touched the stairs, reminding of the silence, as well as marking the beginning of their descent, words began to escape Mizan’s lips. “Fighting is an art, and by far one of humanity’s most prominent and efficient ways to solve conflicts. In battle, strength and resilience are tested—ideals either rise, or break… and it all comes leading here.”
Where nothing darkness was presumed, the light of the sun shone and illuminated the scene before them where an entrance stood—and beyond it? Lanterns, built of washi and bamboo frames, strung upon perfectly symmetrical wooden pillars—eight of them deep into the ground, the path in the middle—alluring. A mere stone path, and what hung beside those lanterns were spirits that came in the form of golden bundles of light hosting a black outline.
The Spirits of the Past.
Ahead of that was a giant, cobblestone door—the middle area of an extending wall of the same fabric.
“Do you know of the Mishima Zaibatsu, Star soul?” Mizan asked as they walked down the path.
Mario’s attention was to the spirits, mostly. “Yeah.” He said. “Lars told me a lot about them.”
“As I expected. He was there, after all.” Mizan nodded, “Something interests me, though. Kazuya Mishima, the Strongest before Jin, put the world in utter terror for a good thirty years. During the Great Smash War thirty years ago, where souls of every kind were at conflict in Japan, they were the ones who provided military equipment for the Akai clan—and by the time the war had escalated, they were the ones in power, with everything—and soon, Japan was theirs. Along with it, the second King of Iron Fist tournament was announced, calling all of those with soul-abilities to fight. If they lose, their homeland is lost. All of this, and yet, no one took a stand against Kazuya—too wrapped up in affirming themselves in combat. The word of the strongest… was absolute. It wasn’t until another strongest soul took a stand that courage was founded, and eventually defeated Kazuya. Sure, there were fighters from all around the world and the Spectrals aiding him—but Jin delivered the finishing blow.”
They finally arrived at the door, the tall bamboo leaves looking down upon them.
“Star soul.” Mizan spoke, “Your path of strength comes from helping those around you, yes?”
“Yes.” Mario nodded. It was a complete no-brainer.
“Then, I suppose you’re the strongest in your own right, being the soul you are.”
Several of the Past Spirits gathered near the door, their light reflecting even on the stone as if it were merely glass. The large, stone door would open, revealing….
“This is…!”
Mario instantly recognized the place. The stone path in front of them grew more linear, as bamboo trees closed in, as if they had entered some sort of forest. Alluding to that presence even more was the sunlight that cracked through the trees which covered the sky. It was the harmonic light of nature.
At the end, the true scenery finally revealed itself. In the middle, the circular stone illuminated, lay a wide, octagon ring with a total of three ropes on each side, just as there were pillars on each side. On the left side was a small rocky formation, a Shishi-Odoshi embedded into its rocky crevices with fresh water. On the opposite side was another rocky formation, a thin line of water rushing down peacefully, yet stopping at the slight stump of rock that blocked the path. If so, it would’ve run it between those two extinguished laternrs—the left one shattered to pieces.
“This,” Mizan approached the octagon ring, “is where Jin Kazama obtained the Mishima-style by his grandfather, Heihachi Mishima.” He said. Mario caught up to him, eyeing the octagon. “With this, he would move on to become the champion of the king of iron fists, and defeat Kazuya.”
“But he didn’t win with Mishima style alone.” Mario mentioned, “He combined Kazama style, the art of purity, and combined it with the ferocious offense of Mishima style.”
Of course Mario would know. He practiced the style himself.
A chuckle came out of Mizan as he took a step onto the stone-ridden stairs of the octagon. “That is correct.” He said, “Though, with balance, comes struggle.”
He gestured to Mario to enter the octagon along with him. Mario would, wary of a possible surprise attack. All and all, despite everything, he was still skeptical. Upon entering, they reached the center, and Mizan’s gaze turned to the rusted lanterns of the left side. “The Akai clan were in cahoots with the Mishima clan during the times of the iron fists tournament, and with their nearly indestructible products, it made for good conditional training.” He explained, “These were requested by the founder of the Mishima Zaibatsu—Jinpachi Mishima. He hired the most skilled member of the Akai to cut the stone, carving it into a lantern.”
Mario noticed the shattered lantern. “What happened to the other one?”
“Jinpachi broke it himself.” Mizan said, “Before Jin learned Mishima Style, he couldn’t do such. It really makes me wonder something about you, Star soul.”
His footsteps echoing, Mizan began to walk around the arean, seemingly going in a circle around Mario—building a sense of suspense. “Which one are you?” He asked.
“What do you mean?” Mario asked, his body fully turned back.
“Are you a Kazama… or are you a Mishima?”
Huh? We aren’t even the same nationality? “You sure you recovered, pal?”
“Your perception lacks length, star soul.” Mizan said, both finally returning to their previous positions again. Knowledge was the essence of Mizan’s eyes—he needed an answer. “Just how far are you willing to go for your goal to be achieved? Which of the two will you embrace when you become stronger than anyone else? Choose.”
His answer?
Silence.
Closing his eyes, clenching his fists, all his mind could trace back to was the image of Lars Alexandersson, and his words of wisdom the previous day.
If a soul grows too powerful, authority will not matter to them.
But what of Mario?
Would he merely be a cog in a machine to further the Spectral’s succession of saving everyone else, or would he merely devour all?
The true scope of answer… couldn’t reside in words.
So Mario would take a deep breath, and get into a form that sent chills down Mizan’s spine.
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐀𝐑𝐓 𝐎𝐅 𝐃𝐄𝐅𝐄𝐍𝐒𝐄 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐏𝐔𝐑𝐈𝐓𝐘
𝐊𝐀𝐙𝐀𝐌𝐀-𝐒𝐓𝐘𝐋𝐄
Even if you know I’ll go easy because of your worn-out body….
Without hesitation, his teethful grin showing, Mizan entered a stance of his own…
𝐉𝐄𝐄𝐓 𝐊𝐔𝐍𝐄 𝐃𝐎!
You’ll still fight!
But Mario’s speed was unbelievable considering his hospitalization. Charging forward, his footsteps roaring as his speed almost put Mizan in a state of un-realization, he leapt up, a single leg held high into the air, wind trailing his motion.
Mizan gasped, hosting a more serious expression, putting up both forearms for the anticipated attack, and with the force akin to a meteor—his leg slammed down!
BANG!!!
The pressure, it was impossible to hold! In a fit of desperation to expand the distance, Mizan softened his arms—then, un-tensed his entire body.
When the opponent is hard, be soft.
So, he would, letting Mario’s leg pound the ground with a deafening thump! Mizan was now close near the ropes now, but ferocity wouldn’t stop, for the Star would charge in again.
Instinctively, Mizan would put his hands up—
—Kick!
A Mishima spinning back kick was the counteraction.
Mizan, now stunned, the words to define Mario’s next action would be spoken.
“I won't deny that evil is a possibility… but I know what my soul-ability means!”
And for the finale, red lightning began to build up in Mario’s right hand as he twisted his hip, cursing the air with an almighty cackle. It was as if the entire world around them had turned into black and white, allowing for the situation to be felt at its most visceral as Mario’s fist ascended—an uppercut was on the horizon.
But not just any…
Mizan’s eyes widened. That couldn’t possibly be…
That’s…
And yet, his guess proved successful.
電風神拳
𝐄𝐋𝐄𝐂𝐓𝐑𝐈𝐂 𝐖𝐈𝐍𝐃 𝐆𝐎𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐒𝐓
A stream of red lightning surged through the air, illuminating the arena in its color. It was as if the sunlight itself had changed its form, and its light now reflected nothing but a deathly crimson infused with the unyielding darkness of the night.
CRACKLE!!!!!!!!!!
And as it all cleared, small crackles sparking for the last time before being banished from existence, soon to be used again, Mizan had realized…
The scenery had unveiled that…
Mizan, had not been touched.
Before him, Mario’s fist, was still in the air—his body still in the same form. Mizan could only stare. What exactly could he say—or even think for that matter? No, there was definitely something to ponder about as the scene before him became more clearer, and that was—
If that landed… could I… have died?
Mario released the Kazama style, his form now completely normal. Arms to his side, legs straight, but his facial expression was still serious.
“There's your answer…”
The fight… was over.
Mario would turn, step right out of the octagon, and take his leave, glancing over at the laterns built by the Akai for Jinpachi.
At Mario's leave, Mizan leaned himself back against one of the octagon pillars. Defeated? For sure, and yet, all he could think about was that battle fantasy that was not far away.
Link.
No matter what souls they are… their soul-ability is what culls them to action. Truly a shame, I wish I had my soul-energy pumping so I could've learned more! Ah, whatever! A slight grin would make its reappearance. Thank you for the experience, Star Soul. Now, I know exactly how to test him.
Chapter End
Chapter 93: Bonus Chapter - Mishima Legacy.
Notes:
"Take a Balloon... and go sailing!"
Chapter Text
Japan is the most spiritual country in the entire world, many claiming it being the origin of spirits.
But of course, even with that spirituality, its history was tainted in the blood of the Mishima Zaibatsu, who encouraged the violent use of soul-abilities—not for saving the world, but to summon the spirit who symbolized fighting.
The Ogre.
One of the strongest recorded spirits in the entire world, spawned right at the end of the king of iron fists tournament.
The warrior clad in green skin, towering upon all who stood against it. So human, yet so inhumane in its brutality, utterly breaking foes with nothing more than a single blow. Even the Mishima, as well as Lars Alexandersson, could not defeat it.
But of course, Jin could.
And taking his stand on the fateful day of August the sixth of Nineteen-eighty three, Jin would emerge victorious. Yet, as his fist thrusted into the abdomen of the spirit, going down deep into the abyss—it was on that day, when Jin had changed.
That spirit of fighting, where exactly did it go?
What happened to Jin in that cave exactly?
These questions…
They were exactly what the girl sought constantly.
The girl that represented, what remained of Mishima’s legacy.
In the forest of Gaia, a girl at the age of sixteen practices the Mishima Style—her flying spin kicks and ferocious upper cuts bearing lightning igniting beyond the nature of the forest. Her hair of black, etched in purple tips that faded in effortlessly, all wrapped neatly in a short, untidy bob. Her outfit—an oversized hooded jacket embroidered with a combination of a glossy black and metallic purple, gracefully following her body in a world where motion was constant, though the rolled up sleeves held up very well. The jacket contained diagonal silver stripes of boldness with a high-collar grasp near the neck. Underneath, was a simple high-neck shirt, that seemed as if it was almost chocking her,
The legwear consisted of black tights, showing her skin in the form of a shadow. And underneath that, covering her feet, were heavy black boots with metal eyelets; around the calves, were purple leg warmers and tugged wraps tightly secured in black buckles.
This night, a mere tree stood in the way. A product of the earth, merely an obstacle for strength form her view. Smirking with glee, her dark eyes holding their own light—an ignition.
Soul energy was being gathered through her feet, and soon enwrapped her fists. But not just the gray, misty aura was there.
Sparks.
Sparks.
It couldn’t be a wind god fist, could it? Though sparks, as her fingers curled into a fist, harbored the outline of purple and yellow. Crouching down, moving forward with haste without the help of her legs, just her body—those sparks grew larger, marking her fist as the concentrated point; it was like a mini sun.
And the buildup all accumulated in a simple uppercut, as if the ground had replaced stormy sky; lightning of purple and yellow rushed upward, gone in a mere instant.
Forward, stop, down, then down forward.
That soul input was...
電風神拳
𝐄𝐋𝐄𝐂𝐓𝐑𝐈𝐂 𝐖𝐈𝐍𝐃 𝐆𝐎𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐒𝐓
However, its impact was not forgotten, for the tree had been utterly split in half. The tree spirits weeping in horror.
The girl stood satisfied, panting heavily as her soul energy dissipated. It was nothing but glee, to cause destruction—even if she knew in her heart, the rest would see her as just that.
The evilness, or good of the soul. But everything seemed just right.
Another member of Goodwill’s second team, destined to compete in the final event. As a Spectral, she was chosen due to the power her lineage granted her, and a candidate for someone who could hold the Spirit of Non-impurity.
Her name....
𝐑𝐄𝐈𝐍𝐀 𝐌𝐈𝐒𝐇𝐈𝐌𝐀
“There'll be no one, to drive me into a corner.”
A DECLARATION!
Chapter 94: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 81 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Seven more until a hundred!
Chapter Text
Night finally arrived, and Link, holding his branches, began to walk back down to the start of the trail. The moonlight shining through the trees gave him a sense of bliss, reminding him of his time in the forest where he peacefully played the songs into the night. With branches in hand, there wasn’t any way he would—and he was going to be hanging out with others of the camp. “I wonder if there are any Zubats here.” He said, looking at the trees. Ultimately, he found nothing.
He could feel that he was growing closer to the beginning of the trail, but something was off. Of course, he had gone further as the hours progressed; though, he did remember his feet being in this particular shape, which was more thin and followed a less consistent pattern, as if someone was sneaking up on him. Maybe those are just mine. Perhaps some Pokemon made them this way.
And yet, there, on a circular log that stood idly by the trail, lied another theory. Sitting on it, curled up in a circle and snoring, was Yoshi. Recalling his sighting of him early, Link just stopped and stared for a moment. Just then, a thought occurred, almost sarcastically in his head. Is he gonna try and kill me in my tent next? Discarding that thought without hesitation, Link slowly made his way over to the sleeping dinosaur, eyeing him curiously, questioning if he was just putting on an act of sleeping, or it was the real deal.
But, it seemed that something else was to catch his eye. Crawling out of the small bush that surrounded the log from its behind, was a caterpillar like figure. Though, it wasn’t a Caterpee.
Link smiled. A Sewaddle! He noted, kneeling down as it stopped before him. It didn’t seem all that scared of him, but more so, its eyes traced Link’s body—analyzing him. Had it been more territorial, he might’ve received a headbutt like he did long ago.
Poor little one. I wonder if It’s gotten lost from its habitat. “Se?”
Communication time!
“Se. Sewa!”
“Wa?”
It isn’t lost? Link noted.
“Sewaddle! Sewa!”
Ah. So there’s a shortage of berries within their colony, huh?
Well, luckily…
Placing his branches aside, Link grabbed a handful of blackberries out of his pocket. Sewaddles ate an abundance of berries, but blackberry was always deemed the most valuable. He rested them on the ground in front of the Sewaddle, leaning his head closer to it.
“Sewaaa~!” It closed its eyes, smiling, and as a final tip of gratitude, the head of the Pokémon and human would meet. Sewaddles often did this as a sign of gratitude towards humans.
All this conversing between human and animal. All it created was a sense of annoyance.
What… is this… pesk doing?!
Yoshi, had awakened seconds ago. Sensing Link was near, however, he kept his eyes shut. Not like it was anything new, for he had slept for thousands of years before. But this—this talking. No! This… action! It seemed too—
—Unbelievable!
“YOSHI IS ANNOYED!”
His voice erupted as he sat himself up, catching both Link and Sewaddle off guard.
“Ah, so you’re awake?”
“WHAT DOES IT LOOK LIKE?!” Yoshi shouted, “AND WHAT IS—”
Laying his eyes upon the Sewaddle, Yoshi reframed from stating something heinous. Sighing, eyeing Link one more time with confliction, he would make his way into the forest, disappearing to the leaves. Link could only imagine it was some kind of short cut.
Returning to the campsite, Link found more Spectrals were here this time, and a replacement for the moon’s illumination, as the fire of multiple campfires around the land dawned the grass in an orange hue.
Many of the Spectrals surrounding the campfires seemed to be standing within groups of five or six, chattering about future quests in their areas. Some sat on logs that were common in the far west and east of the landscape, near the shrines of where they would return to.
Not only that, but the area itself held some additions. To his left, in front of the forests, as wide as the line of tentsbleachers as they were in front of them, was a seven row bleacher built in classical Akai fashion, with oakwood, the top row reaching a total of thirty inches above the ground. The seatboards were quite spacious, only the ones who seemed unorganized and in a hurry seemed to walk on them, completely ignorant of the footboards below them. In another fashion of space, many of the Spectrals there seemed to sit spaced away from each other, waiting for something. Right by the bleachers, Link noticed a familiar face admiring their work.
Meralin.
Someone was standing next to her, though. An elderly lady who also wore a kimono, one of white with a golden Obi. Her silk, black hair was in a simple Chigo-Mage, a tight bun at the back of the head, with sunken eyes of nothing but black. Though that seemed frightening, her smile showed a great sense of sincerity.
“Your construction is nothing short of perfection, Asami.” She said, turning to the bleachers. “Seems you’ve improved a lot since you left the clan completely.”
Meralin gave her a soft smile. “My soul-ability is way more controlled now.” She said, “I find drawing more complex constructs as easy as drawing stick-figures, if that makes sense.”
The two’s chuckles came out in a stuttering like-rhythm, pausing twice between them, as if the humor from the comparison second guessed itself. Upon stopping, the lady in the white kimono would turn and bow to Meralin, who would do the same action.
“I’ll be sure to report to the clan your progress.” She said, turning around, “Keep up the good work, Asami.”
I’d be fine with just Meralin, thank you. “I will, haha.”
And as she left, Meralin would turn around and see—
—“Link?”
“Mera–”
“LINK!”
As he expected, Meralin’s enthusiasm persisted even in the night. Looking away only for a second, thinking of what to even say, meant that Meralin was already in your talking space—smiling. Although, it was a bit heartwarming. Hell, Link even threw in a small smile.
“Hello to you, too, I suppose.” He said, examining the scenery filled with Spectrals and campfires. “Say, what’s going on here? I thought I saw these people leaving earlier.”
Taking her eyes off Link, she stared where he did. “Oh, these people? Yeah, our teacher seems to have requested them to come back for extra help.” She answered, “They’re very helpful, though. These little dearies helped me with making specific parts of the I couldn’t detail enough to come into being.”
“Is that how your soul-ability works?”
“Basically.” Meralin nodded, “If it’s a real construct, everything has to be one-oh-one with the detail, and placement. It’s hectic, but it’s a fun process—well, when it’s done for fun more so.” Suddenly, Meralin would grab Link’s hand, turning to him with that same smile. “Anyway, don’t you think we should go to the others? You know, since you’ve got the material and stuff.”
Everything in his body just screamed the answer—No. Oh, and there went his mind too. But of course, Meralin didn't care for his answer and began tugging his arm, and soon pulling him as they walked straight forward. Link found no point in rejecting. Perhaps if he did, Meralin would throw those puny hits at him again.
As they went further, beyond a couple of Spectral-filled campfires near the tents—tents? How is that even possible? Hopefully they don’t burn all of the tents. Link thought.
There, on the right side of their headquarters, were Sonic, Kirby, Roy, Yoshi—
—Ah, so it was a shortcut.
Fox, Almos…
and… Beliona, Cloud, and Donkey Kong were nowhere to be found. And it also seemed they had gathered a few large patches of wood, not enough to start a fire, but definitely a start. By the way, Almos gathered those all by himself.
“Oh, there ya are!” Fox waved at the two as they took a seat on the ground. Meralin reluctantly did so, afraid of the dirt or bug that may fill her kimono.
“We’ve been waitin’.”
“Where’s Donkey Kong?” Link asked.
“Dunno.” Sonic answered before Fox, “Last time I saw him, I gave him a mushroom from the forest and he hasn’t been well since.”
Somewhere in the forest, Donkey Kong was in a state of itchy suffering.
“I’m sure he’s fine, though!” Sonic exclaimed with such confidence, that everyone knew somehow, someway, he was wrong.
“The other two missing ones don’t have excuses, I’m afraid.” Almos stated, looking at their headquarters. “Also, before the possibility of me starting the fire, would someone else would—”
“Woah woah woah!” Fox interrupted, waving his hands around. “Before we do anything camp related, everyone needs to be here! Can’t leave anyone hangin’, now can we?”
“I suppose you’re right, Fox McCloud.” Said Almos, looking at him with eyes and a smile filled with… nothing?
Was the full name really necessary?
Turning to Link, he would command—”You can set the branches down in the center. After you do, perhaps it would be a good option for you to convince the other two from inside the headquarters to come along out here.”
“Why me?” Link asked, laying the branches atop of the patches of wood.
“Meralin asked Beliona to come out earlier, and If you piece that information given to you and pair it to her absence, it's clear.”
Meralin pouted like a child, crossing her arms. “She's a total mood killer sometimes! I bet she's all lonely now!”
“Best cut her some slack, Meralin.” Roy said, chuckling. “She did have a quest just yesterday.”
“So did I, and I'm here!”
Meanwhile, in the headquarters, with the lights on, painting the room in a lightish-brown, Cloud sat with his arms folded against the right corner. On the opposite side, there stood Beliona, with her arms also crossed. For a minutes on end, silence lingered, until—
“You tired of so many people being in our spot, too?” Cloud asked.
“Yeah.”
“Reasonable.”
The simple part was, neither of them cared about being alone.
Which made it all the more shocking and aggravating when they heard the door open—creaaaakkkk—revealing, again—
—Link!
Stepping in with heistance, questioning why he was even here in the first place, his gaze was met with both Cloud’s and Beliona’s. Another wave of silence lingered, and all of them didn't even blame one another.
“Um—” Link held his head low, “—I'm being told to do this. Plus, your sister seems to be angry at your absence, while that robot guy and Fox wants you out here, so, uh, you two have to come outside—”
“I'll go.” Beliona said, taking her back off the wall.
Well, that was easy.
“Really?”
By the time he had asked, she was already out the door. Quickly processing that, he looked at Cloud.
“And you?”
“Is it worth any soul-points?”
“... I… Think?”
“Alright.”
And, there he went as well.
Humans are… very fascinating creatures. He thought to himself, turning around and slowly closing the door.
“Sister!” Link heard an enthusiastic voice from the right side of the headquarters, and It was obvious who It was.
Amidst the happy chaos, Lars Alexandersson had entered the vicinity, at a current feet of thirty away from the actual campsite. He was there to deliver an important message.
Chapter End.
Chapter 95: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 82 [Fates of the First and Second]
Chapter Text
Noctis Lucis Caelum sat at the very end on the right row of the right table, staring outside to all of the other Spectrals. So many bugs frolicking around, and for what? “I bet you five Gils that they’ll burn down the headquarters.”
Bingying sat on the opposing end, arms folded as he closed his eyes. It seemed as if he were in a different world, yet could hear the question perfectly. “They’re not that incompetent, Noctis.” He said, “These are Spectrals with—”
“Years worth of experience. Yeah, I get that.” Nocis said, “I dunno, though. They all seem so small and careless to me. By the way,” he looked back to Bingying, “Where’s Takeru? Wasn’t he just sitting right next to me?”
“Probably.” Bingying responded. “He often disappears without a trace.”
Noctis propped his cheek against his fist. “Could never get a read on that guy…” He muttered, “and the others?”
“Outside.” Replied Bingying, “They’re helping gather wood for the campfire. Actually, I plan to aid them in a few minutes.”
“You do you. All is the same to me.”
ATTENTION, SPECTRALS.
A light pulsated around both, and at that, as well as the sudden, yet familiar voice that entered their mind without warning, their bodies recoiled.
“Is that…”
“Teach?”
This, was another aspect of Rosalina’s soul-ability… or everyone assumed.
EVERYONE IS NEEDED AT THE BLEACHERS. AN IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT ABOUT THE GOODWILL EVENT IS TO BE MADE.
The two Spectrals stared at each other, as if they were making sure both had fully processed that information.
Everyone had heard the message. In response to it, Meralin had nearly fallen over backwards. Beliona prevented such via grabbing her shoulder tightly. Link’s eyes were widened, for he knew that voice all too well despite their short encounter. All of them weren’t too fond of it, of course. Almos immediately stood up, and the others followed his action—doing the same thing again as they began to walk.
Pushing their way through the other Spectral groups, they could notice Lars standing in front of the tents, reading over a sheet of paper from god knows where. Many were already speculating what it ought to be. Others assumed it was nothing special, just an update on the amount of quests finished, optional or not. Others assumed it was an update that it was a change in leadership of other Spectral teams away from the land.
Lars’ team was lucky enough to sit in the third row of the bleachers—with Link sitting right next to Meralin, and Sonic. Donkey Kong came bursting through the forest, glaring angrily at Sonic as he sat down.
Rosalina’s team sat at the first row, noticing their teacher standing right next to Lars, not even bothering to look at them. But she was smirking about something, so there had to be something that pleased her.
“Y’think this is because of the attack from yesterday?” Sonic asked, nudging Link’s shoulder.
“I think…” Link said, side-eyeing Sonic.
As chatter would settle down, Lars would clear his throat—loud enough to bring silence to the Spectrals in the seats, for his voice alone was absolute. An orange flare from the campfires brimming with an immense heat gave him a considerably more daunting figure. He held the sheet higher, right to his chest, as he eyed each and everyone of the Spectrals there, and thus, he would begin speaking—
“I commend each and every one of you for coming out here tonight. The, um, campfires look nice. As well as the… bleachers.” He eyed Meralin, “Thanks, Meralin.”
Although she appreciated that, there was something screaming in the minds of everyone under his teaching besides Link, and that was—
TEACHER’S SO AWKWARD!
Continuing—
—”I am here to announce that due to the invading of two soul-users yesterday within the vicinity, the second Goodwill Event will be pushed over to next week, while the final event will be at the end of the month.”
And just like that, chatter arose again. The Goodwill Event usually never ended at its deadline, April thirtieth, for not only did it consist of only five quests to be completed, but needed to end as soon as possible so that other quests can be enacted. And more time for quests to be completed, was something that Master Hand wasn’t too fond of.
But someone in the crowd in the second team’s row was relieved. A girl with a well-toned body, wearing a bright, orange dress with the broch of a sunflower in the center of it. The dress itself was tight enough to honor her strength as it hid beneath elegance—though even with her long, silver gloves that covered a huge portion of her arms, those sculpted and leaned arms were still visible.
The sunflower of her broch came in the form of earrings, and what hung above was a hair of unburn that framed her lively face, which held large, bubbly eyes with small blue pupils that shone with as much beauty as the sunflower.
Thank the stars… more time.
𝐃𝐀𝐈𝐒𝐘 𝐒𝐀𝐑𝐀𝐒𝐀𝐑𝐈
Noctis and Bingying on the other hand didn’t seem happy. Well, we get more time to prepare, but I really wanna get the current quest over with and fight him sooner.
Cloud hid a smirk. This is good, and a bit bad. The other goodwill team has more time to understand our soul-abilities, but we’ve got more time to prepare. And maybe Link can prove to be a valuable asset if we help him understand his abilities.
And at the information, Rosalina didn’t take away her smirk.
Once again, the chatter would settle down.
“To speed up the process for the final event and increase its effectiveness, as well as train the Spectrals more for future quests, a number of quests have already been setted across various Spectral districts. Some are optional, while others not. I’ll review these quests for my students, and Rosalina will do the same. Until then, the other Spectals have advised the ones staying in this district to not go inside of the forest of Gaia until we catch the invaders. To ensure this and the effectiveness of quests at the same time, we'll place a barrier inside of the forest that detects any abnormalities, so that while quests are ongoing, if say one of the invaders attack, we can be notified instantly. Near quests, unused shrines will be modified and handed to us for the Spectrals to return to the camp. And with that, you are all dismissed.”
“Huh…” Fox said amidst the chatter and pounding footsteps from those leaving the bleachers. “That was… unexpected.”
“Explains why he was gone pretty much the whole day.” Sonic said.
“Wouldn’t be in this right now if someone listened to logic rather than belief.” Beliona mentioned, sitting right next to her sister while glaring at Link.
“Oh, sister!” Meralin beckoned, “It was his first day, he didn’t know any better!”
Why did Beliona’s words strike him so hard? Whatever the reason, which made his heart ring of despair, he brushed it off, standing up and walking back over to the site of their campfire which… had no fire. Could it even be considered one? I won’t take the opinions of a human to heart.
Arriving back at their site, they all sat in their spots.
“Welp! Now that that’s over! Let’s get started!” Sonic said, clapping his hands.
Roy held a small flame in the palm of his hand—calm in nature. “Shall I bring fire to this wood?”
“Fire! Fire!” Kirby shouted.
“No. Allow me.” Link stepped in, “Meralin, do you have a drawing of flint? I already have a rock.”
Conveniently—so, utterly conveniently, she had drawn flint in a highly detailed form the day before. She pulled it out of her Obi, and brought it into existence, handing it over to Link.
He frowned quite subtly, holding it in his palms. I assumed she wouldn’t have even thought about this occasion.
Nevertheless, he grabbed a rock he collected during his time grabbing branches. He made sure it was a rock harboring steel, of course. Being in the wild for so long, it was necessary to find more efficient ways for ignition.
Standing above the branches, kneeling down slightly, he placed the edge of the steel-infused rock against the flint, and began to strike the rock against the flint—creating embers. And when the embers became great enough, he blew them in the direction of the branches—unknowingly channeling soul energy which—
—caused a fire.
The fire in Roy’s palms blew out.
“Aw, impressive. You sure know your wits, I see.”
“Magic! Magic!” Kirby cheered.
“That’s right.” Link nodded, sitting back down. He obviously felt good about doing that. “So, what now?”
Meralin smiled—harder than ever before.
Her favorite bonding technique, ever. “Story time!”
Chapter End.
Chapter 96: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 83 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Story… time?” Link inquired. Cloud too was confused, staring at her with narrowed eyes. After all, there were more important things to be concerned about.
“Campfire stories!” Meralin said enthusiastically, “What? You’ve never done this before, Link?”
If all memory was flawed, then perhaps the ‘truth’ that he and Taryon did used to do something akin to this, wasn’t real after all. He took that approach with many human memories most of the time. Though this time, his attempt to ambush Agrona had shown a memory that felt… Too real? He mumbled something for a moment, hesitating before admitting. “Something like that, yeah.”
“What’s the point of this?” Cloud asked, sighing. Beliona gave him an unpleasant glance.
Meralin took a stand. Thank you for your curiosity!
“Stories… are the fundamental communication tools that bring us closer to one another! It helps us understand each other's worlds and the world itself! It’s a window—one that views effortlessly into the life of someone we shall never know fully! Don’t you think that’s awesome?”
Her words were filled with so much enthusiasm—even the stars above them in the night failed to match the sparkle of her voice. To that sparkle, Link felt some sort—what was the word? A resonance?
Donkey Kong gave her a round of applause, looking around for others to do the same—which they didn’t. It was too short to even bring out fully. “Bravo!”
The soldier merely rolled his eyes, satisfied with the answer, but not impressed.
Once Meralin sat back down, Sonic then raised his hand. “Can these stories be real or does it all gotta be fictional?”
“Either is fine.”
“Okay then, let me go first!”
“The floor is yours.”
“Here goes this guy.” Fox muttered.
“Ahem!” Sonic stood up valiantly. He tried to play it cool, but the excitement in his body told him otherwise—resulting in that geeky smirk of his.
“Now! Think of it this way! You got a land filled with random loops of grass—like a ferris wheel, but you run on it, essentially. So many obstacles before me, placed there by an ancient tribe, like spikes and cliffalls, but I? Well, the blue-blur stops at nothing! In my world… more, is less.” As he spoke, he made his hand animated the picture he wanted the audience to form. Meralin was absolutely—locked in. “I strap on my shoes—it was time for the runnin’ man to put on his greatest show. For who? Well, the spirits themselves, I guess...”
“Oh?”
That quipped Link’s interest.
“The hill was high, and regardless, channeling every inch of soul-energy I possibly could—I ran! And everything around me was in motion. Before me was my personal favorite obstacle—the loop! Now, you gotta be reeaallllyyyyy fast to run on these things, and, well, you all know me! Go upside down and forward, I pass through a few more loops, and then of course, here comes my least favorite obstacle. The spikes. When I jump over things, I tend to turn into a ball, like an actual hedgehog—so with that method in mind, I maneuvered those, as well as a few cliffs.
And then, I hit my other personal favorite obstacle. The spring. I bounce upwards, soaring high into the sky—and at the time, I thought of something I never tried before while heading down. Now, you know I’ve been boosting on ground for nearly the entirety of this. But, what if I boosted while in the air? Once the thought came to mind, I channeled every single ounce of soul energy I could muster, and—BAM! Blue lightning goes everywhere, and even the clouds couldn’t help but let the sun shine even more upon me! I descended to the ground faster than ever, but everything around me felt so slow! I felt as free as a bird!
And that…! Was my greatest feat yet! Younger me called it The Sonic Boom!”
Meralin stood up and clapped, absolutely awestricken! Even the fire seemed to ignite a bit. “Such vivid description!” She said, “I’ll admit, that was truly awesome!”
“Heh, I know!” Sonic said, sitting back down, crossing his legs. “Alright, alright, now who wants to go next? I’ve had my fair share of coolness!”
“I’ll go!”
Meralin stood up. “Okay, okay! This is a spooky one!” She leaned forward with some kind of sinister smile. If there was one word to describe her face right now, and the story ahead, it would be—
—Ghoulish.
“In a village in Japan, where people used totems from the Akai to cull spirits of the moon, there was a girl who took a different approach to bringing them forth. Her soul-ability held the power to make origami come to life into any form she imagined. She thought that, if she could create a structure from her soul-ability that was so great that it impressed the spirits themselves, then she could become the best artist in her village. The days stacked, and the structures grew boulders—yet, no praise! For a moment, she wallowed in sorrow, the thought of giving it all up washing over her. But then, a thought formed within her mind.”
“And what would that be?” Roy asked.
Meralin’s eyes grew darker.
“What if she took the skin of humans and folded it into origami?” A fierce response from the storyteller. “It was such a sudden idea that the girl couldn’t even believe herself at first, but coming from no family in a poor village meant that she had to do something drastic to up her status in the universe. Not that the other villagers were important anyway. Just wasting their lives away, doing whatever they could to survive. So, she would follow through with it. The cutting into flesh was unpleasant at first. But as time passed, it became enlightening, and blood became a blessing. One day, she went back to the totems, shining right under the moonlight in bloodied bliss, and placed the rugged human flesh origami onto the snow… and then, she would fall herself, now nothing but a husk. Shivering, she looked up into the sky for that very hope—the hope for the spirit’s to see her… and yet, nothing came. And so, the girl cried, and slowly died.”
For the fire that burned brightly, the change in atmosphere was like a lingering shadow above it. Silent, with pure astonishment on the faces of everyone. A few less embers arose, the story’s nature deeming it too fickle. How could someone so bright and bubbly have something like that on their mind? Let alone, be excited to tell it.
“Oooooohh, spooky!” Kirby exclaimed, bringing some light back.
“That was… unusual, but amazing.”
“Apologies if it ruined the mood.” Meralin chuckled, “I got too wrapped up in the idea.”
“Best story by far, and nothing’s changing my side.” To her delight, Beliona had shown her that form of approval, which—oh, earned her another awkward hug which she reluctantly accepted.
“Alright, alright!” Donkey Kong took a stand, confidently. “Let’s lighten up the mood again!”
“You’re gonna tell a story, DK?” Asked Fox.
“Hell yeah I am!” Donkey Kong said, sitting back down. “Might wanna hold onto your seats for this one, though! It’s not too scary, but it is kinda intense! Sorta fictional, sorta not fictional too.”
Prepping himself via a deep breath, he rubbed his hands together in a readying delight—and so, his story would then be told.
“Years ago, when this sight was founded by the Spectral named Michelle Chang, some reports remember her describing Gaia. Except, here’s the thing. Gaia’s seen as this great body of nature in the form of a pretty woman—but Michelle supposedly claimed that it was nothing like that. Except, it was a little blonde haired girl, regal in the way she spoke. And we all know that for a property and its resources are to be shared by Spectral and Spirit, a deal must be made. The deal was that the Spectrals could keep the land as long as they bring no harm to the spirits of this land or Gaia, and if they broke that deal, well… death will be in the air for sure.
But some still assume that Gaia’s angry about the way humanity treats nature, and one day, she will return… getting revenge on all of us. So if you see a trail of leaves leading you deep into the forest, just know—”
Embarrassingly, yet effectively, his voice got deeper. “—That Gaia’s back for revenge!”
Kirby was the only one who let out a small yelp from that revelation. Everyone else—oh, fuck you Cloud—was impressed by the story.
“Surprisingly coming from you.” Beliona said.
“Save the praise, really! I know I’m great!”
Link himself admired it a bit, but something really clicked in for him.
All these stories, all this passion. Perhaps it was foolish to feel this way, but boy—did it feel lonely to not be able to tell stories like Taryon in this instance. Now, once again, he was better than no one here, and all he could do was hang his head low.
It was a distance away from the actual camp where everyone else resided. Though from where the area was, you could see the people—just not clearly, as if they were colored figures with no details.
The forest in sight, yet so far away, the grass ever-expanding. And what sat here, around a campfire, was the second goodwill team.
“The night howls greatly, as if it’s calling my presence.”
The irony of being a roundish creature like Kirby was not only lines like these, but the deep voice that spoke them. That, and the bat-wings. Oh! And a silver mask that seemed like it had been cut through diagonally and horizontally, revealing those yellow dots you claim to be eyes. Oh… and the purple sabatons. Ah! And the metal pauldrons. That it? No? Oh yeah, the purple cape, too.
𝐌𝐄𝐓𝐀 𝐊𝐍𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓
“Still not finding a reason for any of this.” Noctis said, scratching his head as he sat with his right knee up, hanging his arm over it. The colored figures ahead seemed to be nothing more than dancing ants. “If it was because of Lars pushing the event back, then they can just leave.”
“Why are you so hung up on it, sweetheart?”
Sitting across from him, in between Daisy and Bayonetta, was a dark-skinned boy—or girl. From anyone’s perspective, they’d lead to the latter, for a smooth hair of a deep, midnight purple cascaded down his hips like a waterfall of nocturne, and that purple lipstick he wore filled with the essence of a moonlight magic. He wore a sleek, black dress that hugged every curve. His footwear? Stilettos. Unusual? Not when you had Bayonetta walking around. To top of the gothic glam holding enchantment, his eyes, despite being black, shone with a moonlight sparkle.
𝐕𝐄𝐋𝐕𝐀 𝐋𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐒𝐓𝐀
“They’ll be gone by tomorrow.”
“I would prefer to sleep than participate, that’s all.” Noctiis replied.
“You should enjoy what life has to offer, Noctis.” Said a young man with dark, sleek blue hair and eyes sitting next to Marth. On his shoulder lay some sort of crest, which he always despised to look at. Although, it was simple. It was a curved symbol resembling something like a flame or wing, colored in a shade of purple. Unlike Marth, his face held a sense of maturity rather than youth.
𝐂𝐇𝐑𝐎𝐌 𝐘𝐈𝐋𝐒𝐄𝐄
“All these Spectrals, whether you like them or not, most likely have great futures ahead of them for what they have contributed to the world. We’re merely first timers—we shall catch up with them soon.” Although he claimed that, his eyes seemed to reflect something else. Something dark.
“You guys will, yeah.” Noctis said, “I’m already above the rest of these people.”
“Why is it you're so certain of this?” Bingying asked.
“You should all know by now.” Noctis said, “I was brought to the Spectrals to be their special cog, like Mario and that hylian. Can’t say I asked for it, but hey, what else is supposed to happen, right? My father was a king, the holder of the third spirit—Armiger.”
“Did he teach you anything about nobility?”
“Can’t remember.” Noctis said, his eyes looking... empty. “Not that it matters now, he’s dead. Gone under rubble. And now—”
Emerging from his hands in the form of a blue light, was a sword resembling many engines—gears of a rusted silver made up the handle and golden hilt entirely, while the blade’s power held to the right side, seemingly perfect for carving through any opponent.
The Power of Kings.
Or as Noctis referred to it—”Weapon Ascension.”
The ability to cull any weapon from the past rulers of Lucis.
“I’m the only one left to make it all mean something.”
Bingying scoffed at the sword being drawn, whole Bayonetta merely rolled her eyes.
“Just because you are the rightful king now, doesn’t make you qualified. We’ve seen that with many other souls that are above the usual ones. Take Levant or Kazuya, for example. Death to whoever opposes them, but never the death of those who deserve it.”
“But no king’s here to tell me how to be one, so that falls flat, now does it?”
“Cut it out, boys!” Bayonetta said, shaking her head, “Ugh. We can’t just sit in tension all night. Besides, we have a few days before we get to that plan. Maybe we can buy something, or do anything for that matter really, I’m a bit bored.”
“I feel ya, girly.” Said Velva.
“We must relish in the night.” Meta Knight said.
“Seems like Reina’s pretty good at that.” Takeru mentioned, pointing past Unicornera who sat in a loaf and straight to Reina.
There she was, right in the open, disconnecting from her entire team and doing nothing more than practicing Mishima-style. Of course, the strain it placed on her body caused her to grunt a lot, and the spirit-beast filled with nothing but hatred couldn’t help but shout—
—”WHY CAN’T YOU JUST SIT DOWN?!”
Stopping mid-kick, Reina turned to her. “What's it to you, horsey?”
Annndd they would begin bickering.
Daisy merely sighed. “Why am I even on this team?” She muttered.
“We needed one more!”
And you know it! I, Takeru, get the final word again!
Chapter-End
Notes:
Sorry if nothing crazy is happening right now. Just trying to have fun with the characters and stuff since the arc is similar to that of a camp.
I would assume that any FE fans would be confuses that Marth and Chrom exist in the same era as of now. I'll explain it soon, of course.
Chapter 97: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 84 [Fates of the First and Second]
Chapter Text
Amidst the campfires, Spectrals muttered about the decision.
One in particular, harboring a black short sleeved tunic, long black pants, and long, curly back hair, eyed the campfire of the Lars’ goodwill team with his dark red eyes as he stood near the bleachers. His teammate, a boy with spiky dark green hair that jutted outwards—his face ever so sheepish, wearing the same thing his teammate wore, just in a greenish style, stared at him with curiosity with his emerald eyes.
“Wha’cha looking at, Kastell?” He asked.
“That’s Lars’ team for the event, isn’t it?” Asked Kastell.
“Yeah.”
“Fascinating.” Kastell said. “Say, Ganyru. What do you think of the decision?”
“Oh? The event being pushed back?” Ganryu didn’t seem to show much worry. All he did was stare aimlessly at the Magikarp-filled sticks that hung above the fire. “I don’t think too much of it, to be honest. I mean, yeah, our quests and stuff can be pushed back but that just gives us more time to prepare, that’s all. Whaddaya ask? You got any differing opinions?”
Ganryu took one of the fried Magikarp away from the fire, its burnt body searing with a trail of smoke. Not fearing the heat despite clearly feeling it, he took a bite of it… and his mouth was completely unscathed.
Kastell merely groaned in his gluttony.
“A bit, yes.” He said, “I’m more angry at the supposed reasoning I’ve been hearing.”
“Oh yeah? What’s that?” Ganryu asked between crunches.
“We all know that both the Star and Triforce vessels are on that team.” Kastell mentioned, “Quite the addition, and yet, I’ve heard from many newspapers from the Heavenly Bureau that they were involved in that skirmish with the invaders, alongside a normal soul user. And worse of all—” He narrowed his eyes a bit more. “—They let them get away.”
Swallowing his food, he finally looked at his teammates. “And that’s bad because…?”
“The people of this world are completely in the hands of all Spectrals.” Kastell explained, “If a soul above them and us in terms of status can’t even catch a rogue, then how can they be certain? Plus, the Goodwill Event is one of those major quests that make up for at least fifty quests. If this goes on any longer, it can be diminished immediately.”
“Well… huh, you do make a good point.” Ganryu nodded hesitantly. “But to be fair, they’re very young. This is probably their first rodeo.”
“But that doesn’t excuse failure from their kind.” Kastell beckoned, “It's because of them that we'll have less time to save the world.”
“Whatever man, let's just eat and enjoy the camp while we can. We already got a quest for ourselves to do tomorrow early in the morning. Let’s just chow down and eat.”
He’s not taking this seriously. The world is at stake for god’s sake. Even with that thought, he released stress from his eyes, and sat down, glancing at Lars’ team one last time.
A few hours went by, and it was time for the other Spectrals to leave. Lars requested for Roy to be the one to dispose of the wood and branches, making their leaving process go all the more faster. Meralin and a few others in Kimonos carefully removed aspects of the bleachers—her drawing acting as a construction paper.
Soon, embers were gone, and the moonlight retained its purpose. Now, it was time for bed, but before Link could do that—a Spectral who was leaving mentioned…
“Hey dude, your tent totally stinks.”
Not even bothering to say anything back to the Spectral as he walked away, Link sighed and entered his tent to see—
—Oh no…
Rot spirits…
Fiery black dots with a red outline, carrying a small mouth with red fangs—swarmed the spaghetti, sinking their metaphysical teeth into it, yet no visible change remained.
The sight itself was—
“Mar…”
—Absolutely infuriating.
“MARIIOOOOO!”
Meralin slept in the right bedroom in the second bed in the top bunker, laying right above Beliona. She wrapped herself into the covers like a burrito, absent from the world outside of her—yet, the world inside of her beckoned the question.
Why in the world did I tell them that stupid story?
In the far north of the forest, far away from Gaia, where the trail gave some good space between the land and the trees. Agrona was being carried piggyback style back by Yukan, which he hated. Not exactly his fault—he was practically shouted into doing this, but he’d manage. The healing ability of the Gray Immersion was very effective, and would’ve helped Agrona—if she wanted to be healed. That scar she carried to herself, it was like a warning. If you put a warning sign on something, that means you’re ensuring that a situation that prompted the warning doesn’t happen again.
But being so weak now, it only made her angry.
She wanted nothing more than to kill those pests—no, beyond that, but where?
In a fit of childish rage—she grabbed a small knife from her back pocket with her right hand. An unexpected equipment, yet also expected. Then, she plunged it down into Yukan’s chest.
He stopped.
The audacity of it all. It made him stare at the stream of trees before him, ignorant of the pain and honing in on annoyance. Agrona then jumped off of his back, landing not without stumbling. A huge blood stain was on the back of Yukan.
“First, you make me carry ya. Second, ya stained my clothes… and third, ya… stab me?”
Agrona frowned. “Well, I just got tired of bein’ carried.” She said, “What do you care?”
“You literally begged for me to carry you—”
"It wasn't beggin'!" She shouted back, “And now, I'm saying I don’t wanna be carried!”
Yukan groaned with a half-hearted shrug. “Meh, whatever.” He said, sighing through clenched teeth. “We don’t got too much of a way to go now…” Healing with the Gray Immersion, he eyed over to Agrona. “You sure you don’t wanna be healed? Seems like that cut’s gettin’ to ya.”
It sure as hell was, even after how long the aftermath had been. Soul energy kept her from bleeding out completely through reinforcement, but that didn’t stop the pain—the pain didn’t need to be stopped.
“Agrona…”
“Leave it be, hair—” Before she could finish, a pained groan escaped from her throat. Soon, she didn’t even feel like talking or standing. Soul energy reinforcement helped with wounds, yes—but of course, the use of soul-energy in general put a strain on the soul. Sitting down, Agrona looked at Yukan.
“Yes?”
“No!”
“Yeeeesss?”
“No—” There it was again. That pain. “Ugh… you’re not gonna let this go?”
“We can’t follow through without us at full strength.” Yukan mentioned.
Leaning her head back, she groaned once more. “Alright… go ahead.”
A green light fluctuated in Yukan’s hands as he advanced forward. Upon reaching Agrona, he hesitantly placed the hand on Agrona’s stomach, that same green light pulsating as it healed the wound. Somehow, that hurt more than the actual wound.
I can’t believe ahm in this damned predicament. She thought. Some sorry bitch who couldn’t even’ do what she promised. Now someone else gotta heal me…
Next time. They’ll all be dead for sure.
Something tugged at Yukan's mind as well.
That Mizan kid had a good understandin’ of himself for someone of his age.
Perhaps… I should’ve used the full extent of my power against the critter.
Her clothes returned back to their natural state, just as her skin. Yukan finally stood up, and so would Agrona—slightly blushing. “Thanks…”
“Don’t mention it!” Yukan said, “Besides, can’t have a killer goin’ rogue unhealthy.”
Agrona chuckled. “Sure.”
Observation turned to the path ahead, and by that, they would resume walking. Not even the spirits dared to show themselves against the souls of evil, and Agrona could only come to a single conclusion from that. “Seems that Gaia takes a dislikin’ to us.”
“To you, y’mean.” Yukan said, “My skirmish took place in another dimension.”
“You’re affiliated with me, still. That means that it’s the both of us.”
“Speaking of Gaia, what’s our move from here?” Asked Yukan, “Your master doesn’t want to be disturbed at the moment, and the Spectrals are sure to be scoutin’ all over the darn place.”
“The cut I gave to Gaia used the function of decay.” Agrona said, “Spirit habitats usually have three protective layers over ‘em to ensure protection. By now, the first layer has already been broken through with a strong slash of mine. The problem is, that slash takes so much Soul Energy. It takes me a day or two to replenish it.”
A subtle breeze passed through them both. “Our objective is to use Gaia as a weapon to destroy this territory by angering it.” She said, “Breaking through its layers is about just enough to anger it, but I pose another option. One that seems more sweet.”
“And what would that be?” Yukan raised a brow. “Oh wait, y’mean that Lebenskraft girl?”
“Precisely.” Agrona said, licking her lips. “They’re the reasonin’ for the existence of those barriers. Killing them will speed up the process!”
Yukan affirmed such with a nod, though he still showed concern on his face. “But those Spectrals will be roamin’ all about by noon. And we still gotta find our way across these neck of the woods.” He warned, “It’ll be a real pain to do that.”
“Well, I have two ideas for her.” Agrona mentioned, holding up one finger. “Spectrals can’t stay too long around a spirit’s territory or else the environment will start to get shaky due to bein’ so far away from reality—especially this one since it can be irritated easily. Gaia’s tolerance is higher than most, so it’ll only be an hour, but if we can catch’er off guard in the open, we win.” She then held up another finger, “Once we got this terrain all figured out, we can set a buncha abmornalites within the environment that the Spectrals would pick up on while she’s helpin’ em search. If her soul-ability lies within identifying possible nature problems, then merely cutting through the dirt could lure her in the open, but things could go south real quick if we don’t land a quick kill and the Spectrals catch on to us.”
Yukan tilted his head as if toclaim that slightly agreed. “Interestin’ plans, but, we should definitely think more about it…” He said, “It’ll definitely be a challenge, luckily.”
“We’ll wait for the Spectrals’ next move before deciding ours. But first—”
As the trees began to jut outward, the sight before them revealed a rocky mountain that seemed as if soared all the way to the heavens—a pillar of rock. Three, large boulders stood before them; spread out just enough to where the entrance was a bit visible, but where it was impossible for the average soul to move or get into. But deep inside, darkness stared back at them proudly—just as someone did.
“—Let’s have a talk with master…”
Yukan’s forehead wrinkled. Oh, how he hated that name.
“Sure thing.”
And so, they would enter…
Chapter-End.
Chapter 98: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 85 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Here he was again, thrown within the realm of darkness once more. Dreams came and went, but unlike the other experiences, it felt as If he had been here for the longest time.
On the rock pillars of what little earth came into this realm, the master sword was there in all its glory, a little closer to Link this time.
However, instead of a shimmering silver, its glory was in gold; from the hilt to the blade itself, sparks dazzled, and their light caused Link to raise his arms in protection of his eyes.
Warriors, good or evil, would rush at it for their chance of glory, unknowing of the requirements of it to be wielded. But where did Link tie into those two concepts?
His eyes now adjusted to the sword's light, it was as if reality itself commanded his attention to it. He couldn’t stare back into the void anymore—this was something he needed to face.
Fifteen seconds now.
Make that three seconds, for as they came, the Triforce had appeared right above his head. The one on his palm now grew the same light as the sword, but there was a triangle on the both of them that shone more brightly than the other two.
Truth, the top concept.
But was it really Truth?
Link recalled...
Taryon had spoken about a possible theory. It is the truth that the three concepts were great Spirits, which, according to Hylian folklore, was created by a god by the name of Hylia. In the book Taryon read which detailed Hylian esotericism, created by Ekarb Krabala.
The great spirit named Din, who was claimed to have wielded the concept of truth—in reality, held the concept of Power.
There lies another story of the defeat of Ganondorf, one of the greatest Dark Spirits in history, and it wasn’t the doing of a hero with all three aspects. In this story, the supposed hero in the time of turmoil fell into the circumstances of everyone else. No smile, no sense of hope, and it all resided in the very blade he obtained
The Master Sword.
Years before, Ganondorf had been lying in wake before his full manifestation, deep within a place unknown by the world. Except the previous holder of the Triforce soul, his name also unknown, arrived to put an end to the disgusting beast. What he discovered was Ganondorf's body wedged within the brown crevices alone, toying with the spirit of Din—his wayward and contorted body growing with a red light. And that very red light, its power was felt throughout the entire earth. It was akin to a rumble, an earthquake.
Din… fueled Ganondorf's power.
And so, upon obtaining the blade, the power… had become corrupted, thus leading to the soul becoming a mere husk, and the Master Sword being placed away forever, never to be opened again.
But what of the land, ever-despair ridden?
Well, as the years passed, it eventually took care of itself.
As time passed on, Ganondorf’s power obtained from Din soon became too much to control even as a spirit. And eventually, had been crushed under the might of his own power. Light from the sky shone upon the land once more, but there was little to acknowledge with an entire generation wiped out.
As time passed on, it was reduced to truth, for its abilities and nature spoke to its previously named nature. Another theory for the change of the name lies within it wanting to be more “child-friendly” to future generations, as more positive truths could be passed down.
The Master Sword's light suddenly began to become unstable—red which symbolized corruption overtaking the gold. And as it hit an expansion, and filled the void around them, Link—
”Gah!”
—would finally wake up.
He was gazing at the ceiling of his tent, his breathing labored. All he felt he could do was stare aimlessly.
It was different that time.
He raised his upper body up, still awestruck. Did that spirit follow me here as well? You can't be serious. “Sylthera!”
He shouted her name, and she would heed his call. Appearing in a burst of blue light—poof—she landed right on his shoulder, rubbing her eyes as if she were tired. “What is it?” She asked with a yawn.
Link sighed. “Have you sensed any spirits around in this place? Somehow? Someway?”
“Not this time. It isn’t my territory. It’ll take some time before I adapt to this terrain of Gaia’s and identify other spirits.” Sylthera said, “It’s strange, really. Back then, I could sense something was wrong with Gaia, but… everything seems fuzzy now. It’s infuriating.”
Unsatisfied.
Link pulled the covers away from his legs, turned, and stood up. Sylthera floated off his shoulder and he began to walk towards the exit of the tent. “Where are you going? Don’t think of going into that forest again.”
“I’m not.” Link said, zipping up the entrance of the tent. “I’m just getting some fresh air.”
Stepping out, the moonlight blessed him—and the beauty that came with the night would do the same. The ragged chirping of the Krickelots and Kricketunes was heard all around, most prominent within the trees behind the totems of the Akai. The desire to venture out and see one filled his mind, but he remembered the rules. Looking up at the stars, searching for an answer—no, anything, he laid his behind to the grass, sitting criss-cross applesauce—Hylia, he hated that term. Sylratheya appeared right on his shoulder again, eyeing the stars just as he did.
“What’s on your mind?”
“You don’t know?”
“Just tell me.” Sylratheya insisted with a child–like frustration.
The stars couldn’t give him an answer, so he aimed his gaze to the grass. “You already know this more than anyone, but I’ve been feeling so many complicated feelings lately.” He said, soft spoken. “I saw the rot spirits earlier, so it seems I’m making some sort of progress—but this progress feels terrible. I’ve only become more like the others. I’m supposed to be connected with the spirits, so why am I at their level?” The follow-up would be a sigh, a deep one. “Unicornera and that girl, I could understand them for what they were, but that’s all they seemed to be. So…” turning his gaze to the skies again, he would ask—”... Am I above them?”
Life, was always within a constant spin of inconsistent speeds—holding lies, and dreadful truths. As the Spirit of that, it was its job to grant someone the former, and yet, given a name and bond, that role seemed so hard now. Stange, existing for so long, she understood everything. But she was unlike any other spirit of her kind. She needed to say something despite the confliction, even if it took reaching deep into the depths of what she didn’t know herself. Gazing up at the stars, an answer touched her mind.
“I think… you should keep following me.” She said, catching Link’s attention. “Asking questions is good, but you’ve been in the forest for years. You’ve yet to explore and understand all of what this world has to offer from other people and different things, and the answer can’t always be given to you. You have to figure it out yourself—so, in this maze, you should follow me.”
Link sighed at the statement, but it seemed to bear a sense of bliss rather than anger. Smiling ever so slightly, he looked back up at the stars as well. You’re the only one…
“I suppose you’re right.” He said.
In the grant courtyard, Mario resided in his bed within the temple. Tomorrow, he would make his return to the camp, and hearing the event was being pushed back, he was relieved that more time was given. Yet, his soul still worried about something his brain had yet to register.
Mizan, of course, stood in his room, looking outside the window showing the expanse of the courtyard, and the looming moon that shone over it. Morning couldn’t come any sooner. He thought.
Chapter End
Notes:
"We can live forever now!
The blackout, curtains down!"
Chapter 99: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 86 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
It's funny, really. I thought this story would be a failure like Renascentia. It was honestly a last ditch effort, and yet—I've gotten so far.
Chapter Text
And it was soon, that morning finally came.
“ZÃO ĀN! STAR SOUL!”
“MAMMA MIA!”
His body immediately shot upwards, the slumber coming to an end.
Beaming through the three metal bars was the light of the sun, but Mario was more blinded at Mizan’s sudden entrance. Just what time was it?
Mizan stood in the doorway, fists clenched with his right held in the air at the height of his neck. Even in the morning, he didn’t lack a hint of determination within those eyes of his. “We leave today—right now!”
Groaning, rubbing his head, Mario blinked twice to further the effectiveness of his vision. Once that was done, he looked over at Mizan. “Yeah, I see that now—well, I saw before, of course. You get what I mean.” He said. Even not being as fueled as the young martial artist, the soul energy coursing through his veins was apparent. Huh. Why is that? Is this really what a good sleep does? “Where’s Lars?”
“He’s outside near the shrine.”
A sudden jolt within Mizan’s body from the voice behind him. Moving to the side a bit and turning his head—he would see Sylvara, and surprisingly, she didn’t seem tired. In fact, the flare in her eyes matched that of Mizan’s. And of course, she was staring at Mario.
“And you two!” She said, her voice harboring a sense of urgency. “Everything in this forest that’s been here longer than a month—what Gaia feels, I feel as well when I’m awake. So when I tell yall to stay in yall beds… Stay in your beds! Especially you, Mizan!”
Hell, even Mizan seemed intimidated by that response. Most of the time, it was difficult to take her seriously because, well, you know. Hm, that explains why she seemed so grumpy when taking me out of my room.
“Yes… Ma’am.” Both said.
Satisfied, the girl of nature returned back to a neutral expression. “Alright then, let’s head out.” She said, “The day looks nice, after all.”
They took one of the shortcuts to the exit. Before the even realized it, stepping out of the door of crimson metal and rust and off of the stairs of the same nature, their sights were filled with the vast expanse of the courtyard and its networks. While Mario admired the scenery, Mizan was itching to return.
Up ahead, Lars stood in front of the shrine, seemingly holding something behind his back. The red pillars above him—their light seemed to be pointing right towards it, making a sparkle in a fit of light blue for only a split second. Upon arriving at a distance not too far and not too close, Lars would nod to Mario—who would do the same back.
“Before we make our return, there’s something I have for you, Mizan.” Lars stated.
“Hm?” Mizan tilted his head, curious. “For me? Strongest? I’m honored.”
“It’s from your sister, really.” Lars said, approaching Mizan. Reaching the perfect talking distance, or rather, a distance suited for giving, he released his hand from his back, revealing—
—The Reunion Lily.
Back in China, the meaning of the Reunion Lily was often translated to the missing of a loved one or the reunion of a soul. Of course, where it originated was from a country that Mizan had never been to—but understood perfectly through traveling, He took the lily, eyeing it as if it was the most precious thing in the world. His smile seemed to enjoy the company of its normality. “When you return to the Heavenly Bureau, be sure to send her my regards.” He said, placing his fist in his palm and bowing down. Don’t worry, Mai. I’ll be sure to get you out of that place…
Again, Lars stood awkwardly, unsure of how to react. “Um, of course.” he looked over at Mario, “Are you two ready?”
With the stamp of approval, the decision was made. However, with a vine slapping the ground of stone, it would seem that attention was demanded. Mario and Mizan, who had already walked past her, turned.
“The forest, Gaia.” She mentioned, “What will happen now?”
“I have a meeting with the other Spectral leaders later during our little field trip today. You’ll be joining me.” Lars said, “It’s about the attack, of course.”
Sylvara held her hands closely to her chest, the vine returning to her hair. “Very well.” She said, nodding. Not again…
At morning’s rise, Butterfrees flew from the flowers, while the Pidoves flew even higher. However, they weren't the only ones who were up. Of whom had taken an amazing trip to the dream realm once again, had awakened once more.
“So, um…”
And this predicament, was too wild to be considered—a morning.
Meralin had set up a huge welcoming flag on the ceiling which said: WELCOME BACK, MARIO!
And everyone except Cloud was standing in the middle of the room, waiting for his eventual arrival. Everyone was eager, including Beliona, and especially Yoshi who stood at the front. In the hands of Meralin, Beliona, and Donkey Kong were purple party horns with white stripes. But Sonic held something a little more—the confetti. Of course, this was all Meralin’s idea.
Link stood in the back, eager for nothing—but confused. Meralin had woken him up via a party horn this morning, and mindlessly, he found himself here. “Why can’t we just… welcome him back with a greeting or something? Like… a handshake?”
“What’re you talking about darling?” Meralin asked, “This is a greeting! Our way of it, at least.”
Seems like an attempt to scare… Link thought.
They continued to stand in anticipation, until—
Tink!
The doorknob moved.
Suddenly, everything around the ones who were prepared seemed more tense—etched in the ferocity that only the colors of white and black could show. Everything they worked for—everything that occured in their lives would all mean nothing if this specific moment wasn’t executed to absolute perfection.
Mario, expecting everyone to be asleep, opened the door, taking a deep breath while putting his feet onto the wood. “Welp… I’m back—”
"WELCOME BACK! MARIO!"
Party horns and confetti filled the world around him, Sonic reappearing in his spot almost instantly. Before comprehension could make its proper strike, he would be met with a hug from Yoshi. It almost seemed like lightspeed in the way he just… appeared in his arms.
“MARRRIOOOOOOO!”
Nothing but tears of joy from the Dinosaur.
Comprehension struck when he laid his eyes onto the welcoming sign. Ah, so they threw a welcoming party? Great, Mizan was loud enough…
Chapter End
Chapter 100: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 87 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
One more... and then I consider myself truly too deep into this story.
Chapter Text
STORY TIME!
This is a story about baby Mario and Yoshi…
A long, long time ago…
A stork hurries across the dusky, pre-dawn sky shortly after the Star of the Star tomb chose its wielder. The entire Mushroom Kingdom was in panic.
In his bill, he supports a pair of twins…
Suddenly, a shadow appears in a gap between the clouds…
AND RACES TOWARDS THE STORK WITH BLINDING SPEED!
Meralin was in charge of the sound effects. Holding a replica viola, she placed the bow on top of where the strings remained slightly over the bridge, and brought it down—creating the worst possible sound Beliona could hear.
“SCRREEEECH!!!!”
A VOICE THEN BELLOWS, “THE BABIES ARE MINE!”
And yet, the creature only stole one baby, and vanished into the now lit sky, into the darkness from whence it came…
The second baby falls undetected towards… the SEA!
THIS IS BAD, VERY BAD!
BUT! Hope was around the corner.
On an ancient island at nightfall, there I was, roaming the land. The race of Yoshis were said to have died out millions of years ago when an asteroid struck the earth, but there was a strange belief that even with all those darn fossils, the Yoshis would rise once again! An ancient legend came into being, and we rose as Spirit Beast.
It was a lovely day, and Yoshi was taking a walk across the forest, but the—
“HUH?!”
A BABY DROPS ON YOSHI’S BACK, WEARING A RED HAT WITH AN “M” ON IT!
MARIO!
He seemed to be fine, fortunately.
But, there was something else that fell with him.
“Time to take a peek…”
It was a map containing eight faraway lands. Yoshi assumed that the story had used it, but he couldn’t figure it out, and so—he would go on to talk to his friends!
Then, we cut the evil magician! Kamek, holding the other baby! He quickly dispatches his goons when he realizes the other baby was missing!
Then, we cut back to me, unaware of danger as Kamek was searching the land. The other Yoshies informed of such, and being the leader of the Yoshis, I would set sail! Alongside Mario, to find his brother!
And after many trials and tribulations, he was found! REUNION!
“AND AS YEARS WENT BY, OUR BONDS GOT STRONGER—EVEN ASCENDING TOWARDS SPECTRAL BUSINESS! TRULY A BEAUTIFUL STORY…”
As dramatic as that sounded—rather than refuting, Mario merely nodded with a dampened look.
“Well, he isn’t wrong in a way…”
“Oh! What a sad story.” Out of nowhere—Meralin was in a red chair, seemingly crying. Beliona stared at her with the same dampened look Mario held. Dramatic…
“Yep, I pretty much summed it up for Link while you were gone.” Donkey Kong mentioned.
“Link?” Mario’s eyes lit up, and so did Link. As Yoshi released his hug, the remembrance of their experiences during the fight would flood their minds, and it came back with a single glare between the two–a silent one. Link merely placed his head down not too long, whereas Mario lingered.
“Huh.” He exhaled, “Well, anything happened since I was gone? Lars filled me in on the info yesterday about the goodwill event being pushed back.”
“I made some progress with my Sonic Boom the other day.” Sonic answered.
“I practiced some more Orchestra with my sister!”
“Yoshi spent most of his day worrying about you!” Yoshi said, pointing his finger at Mario. “Don’t sneak out anymore without Yoshi! Got it?”
Mario chuckled nervously, “Uh… sure.” He said, timidly.
“There will be no more sneaking out.”
Almos, who sat on the table, his hair down, facing the brunt of the confetti, raised his head up—looking towards the door. Everyone did, as that voice was familiar.
Lars Alexssandonson entered the room, leaving Mario surprised by his rather tall stature. Even now, he wasn’t too use to it. “Yeah, agreed…”
“Good, and…”
The examination of the welcoming party.
“What… happened here?”
Sonic and Meralin immediately stared at each other.
“It was her idea!”
“Well you didn’t tell me to stop!”
“Why would I?!”
“Alright, alright, settle down everyone.” Lars commanded, moving to the center of the room, overlooking everyone. “Sonic… you know what to do.”
“Ah–ha! Take tha—”
“And Meralin.” Her smile faded in the drop of a pen. “You’ll help clean as well.”
“What was it you said… Ah-ha?”
“Just shut it!”
“Now now,” Lars said, his voice more urgent. “There’s something I want to discuss before the meeting. Everyone, take your seats. Worry about the mess later.”
They would then all take their seats, weaving through the confetti and all. Link hesitated towards taking a seat. I mean, who exactly did he want to sit by for another long talk. Definitely not Beliona, but perhaps…
Mario?
I’d just make myself feel worse…
Not that he had much of a choice. The table was all filled up now, except for one spot. Mario sat down on the second to last seat, Roy to his left. Link hesitated, staring at the seat.
But maybe I can manage. And he would do so to the best of his ability, taking the seat. Mario glanced at him to his dismay, but ultimately said nothing and paid attention to the speaker. Cloud, who sat across from him, was hoping that Mario could at least recognize the severity of the situation.
Lars cleared his throat, his hands flat on the table. “To start off with the good news…”
He paused for a moment, thinking to calm himself for the reaction he was going to get at its announcement. “We’re going on a field trip.”
The reaction?
Cheers of nothing but joy and whimsy from except those two. Lars smiled a bit at such, but there was some more news needed to be announced—and not particularly cheerful. Almos kept his blank stare as he ordered for the crew to settle down.
“We’ll be going to the Spectral Museum in Smash City. Again, Spectrals from other territories will be there, so be sure to be on your best behavior.” Lars said, “I won’t be attending you, I’m afraid. But more good news, Alisa Bosconovitch will.”
“Hm?” Link raised a brow, “Who is that?”
“She’s quite like me.” Almos said, “She has an Ego. The only difference was she doesn’t come from an ancient time like me. She was made for the Spectrals specifically.”
Another, huh? Link thought, nodding, but bitter.
"Another Spectral will arrive here as well soon. No point in explaining, it'll just spoil the surprise for you all."
"Ooooh, surprises!" Kirby gooed.
“It’ll be a tour, far away from where the attack happened, so It will be fine.” Lars said, “Just know this, fighting is allowed there—in a separate area of the museum of course. However, I do not want Mario to engage in any form of combat, or even Link for that matter. They may want to harm you too.”
“I’ll make sure to keep Link in line.” Mario said, seemingly unfazed by the news. Link scowled.
“There’ll be no need.” Lars said, “I’ve already assigned him to be trained by another Spectral.”
In an expression of bafflement, Link clambered his head towards Lars. “Trained?”
“You’ll be staying there for about a week most likely. With the Goodwill event’s extended time, we need you to be as prepared for the final event as possible.” Lars said, “There’s no point in me of all souls teaching you. Keep in mind that this Spectral has been a part of the business for fifteen years. Soon since, she’s resorted to being someone to teach the basics of soul energy rather than quests.”
Well, that was good news. But of course, the downside was just too noticeable–and there was even a sense of worry that surged up within Link. What if the Spectral was unforgiving and careless? What if she was completely different from him? Worst of all, what if she hated him like Unicornera did? All these questions, yet he didn’t want to seek an answer. He merely nodded, looking back at the table again.
Meanwhile, Cloud raised his hand. Lars gave the gesture, and of course, Cloud would begin to speak. “This is somewhat relevant to the topic at hand.” He said, “I suggest we continue to keep an eye on the other team. They may try to plot something there.”
“I don’t doubt it completely, but I wouldn’t put it past them. Even so, they’ll most likely get caught by the Spectrals there.” He said, “Though if you suspect any activity, be sure to ask the authorities. That’s pretty much it.”
“How long will you be staying, Lars?” Asked Almos.
“The buses will arrive in a few hours. That’s when I’ll take my leave.” Lars said, “Until then, I’m pretty much free.”
“That’s a delight to hear.” Roy said, “I’d like your thoughts on my target practice!”
“And this new structure I created!” Meralin added.
Lars smiled at their innocence. “I’ll get to that for sure, after Almos says his request. You can all go outside or wherever you desire. I’ll be sure to find you shortly.”
After everyone went their separate ways, Almos was the only one who stayed. His eyes of black, from what little whiteness in the pupil, shone lightly. Akin to the somberness of such, he smiled to counter it. It all seemed so… human.
Noticing this, Lars leaned forward a bit. “Why did you ask that, Almos?”
There was silence for a moment. Even when alone with Lars, it felt as if someone—somewhere was watching him in his vulnerable state. It was easy to brush off, but the thought of it frightened him. “Fox called me something earlier that intrigued me. A title I think that fits you.” He said, “A captain—a leader… I didn’t know what to make of it.”
“I see…” Lars said, nodding, the tone of his voice softer now. “Should we talk about it while taking a quick walk through the forest again.”
“Why, of course!” Almos accepted.
Meanwhile, Mizan approached the door to his prospective team.
I wonder if anything has changed…
Chapter End
Chapter 101: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 88 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
I have, achieved a great milestone, one that I never thought would be possible for a story like this. Like I said before, this story was supposed to be another throwaway, for I had lost a passion for the idea itself after so many of my other ficw failed.
Now, here I am, at chapter 100, eager to see this series through. I'm proud.
Chapter Text
Unlike the other goodwill team’s headquarters, this one had a third floor. It didn’t have a bed, nor a lamp. What sat in the lightful darkness, away from the chattering of her team below, was Rosalina sitting on a stool. Around her, the room was a circular bookshelf, filled with a hundred rusty books. Rosalina held a red one in her hands.
The main light source were the small, glowing spheres of colorful creatures shaped in the form of a five-pointed star—though as if infused with the shape of a teardrop. No one understood where they came from—only Rosalina did. For what they all didn’t know, she did.
The seven Lumas circled around her, some shining more than others, eyeing her in anticipation with their beady eyes of black. Though they only made squeamish, cutesy noises—all Rosalina could hear were cries.
“Mama! Mama!” They chanted.
All of it ignited this joy within her heart. The feeling of being cherished and praised—it was ecstasy. Yet, composure was kept. It came in the form of a soft smile as she stared back at the Lumas. “From the beginning, yes?”
As a gesture, the Lumas nodded their bodies up and down. Chuckling, Rosalina put her fingers lightly inside of the first page of the book. “Alright, alright.” her voice felt motherly—bearing no resentment towards anything. Turning her gaze to the book, she would finally open it.
A picture book.
Chapter One:
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐂𝐄𝐋𝐄𝐒𝐓𝐈𝐀𝐋 𝐃𝐔𝐎.
Our story begins in an ancient time, within the place outside of the World of Light, which also contains other planets. On one of those, with a name unknown, lived a single girl. Her figure was draped in the starlight of the stars within the night sky. There was solace in her isolation. No need to be hungry, no other inhabitants to connect with anymore. Although she wondered how things would be with those kinds of things, ultimately her life was that of peace.
Until one day, when she wandered through a new section of the land, a rusted spaceship was spotted in the distance, holding a star. Upon approaching it out of curiosity, she would find it held a small creature in the shape of a star.
“What are you, creature? Are you lost? Do you live here?” Asked the star child.
“I’m Luma, and I’m waiting for mama! She’s coming for me on a comet.” Asked the Luma, who had been waiting all day and night.
Connection. She had been wondering what it would be like, and often assumed it to be unusual. Not worth seeing through. But this creature held a cosmic light that seemed like only she could understand. That seemed like she was the only one within this endless azure of black who could even be near it. Holding the hand of the Luma with her pinky, she would promise.
“Don’t worry, I’ll wait with you.”
At nightfall’s dawn, the little girl found a telescope deep within a rocky cave across the earth. With it, the two would move to the highest point of the planet—a rocky mountain that almost touched the clouds of the day. Where they stood, the girl raised the telescope and peered it into the sky, waiting for that comet to arrive.
But, as the days went into months, and months transformed into years—all that remained in the night sky were the stars, revealing nothing new.
“If I stay here much longer, I’ll be an old lady soon.” Sighed the girl to the Luma’s dismay. But then, an idea would occur, bringing her a sense of imagination for what seemed like centuries, but the source of it being unknown.
“The stars of the night, they are beautiful, and I want to see them. I always have.” She said, “It must be amazing for your mother to see them rushing past year so close up. So, I wonder if, we could go out there, witnessing all of it has to offer, and find your mother ourselves. That way, we could all admire the stars upon reunion!”
And so, that was how the search for the mother of the comet began. Patching up the spaceship, the two would set sail into the starry void, saying goodbye to the planet that was once their homes for years. It felt so surreal, but what lay beyond, was a vast expanse of bliss.
Solar systems of all kinds, holding stars of all sizes—some containing more than others.
The moons in which held a sense of mysteriousness, yet wonder.
The stars that were dead, reborn as black holes.
The Gamma Ray Bursts, which put an end to so many celestial bodies.
The asteroids, which did the same, yet seemed to connect with each other in belts, as if they were a normal family.
And the unknowing of it all.
Where did it all begin with this void?
Beyond the scope of what you know, and the totality of the scope you do know, everything is a spec—even you.
All of these qualities beautifully wrapped in a void that grants free will, was what blessed the name of what the inhabitants of the World of Light—specifically a Spirit Beast by the name of James McCloud would refer to as….
“The Subspace.”
As the two souls drifted across the spectacle, they conversed.
“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Asked the star girl, eyeing the stars from beyond.
“Yes.” Luma said. “I could stare at these forever…”
Then, there was silence in the air—and another factor which tangled in it was sadness. “Hey, girl.”
“Hm?”
“Do you think… that I could shine as bright as these stars one day?”
Tugging onto the feeling that she was the only one who could grant the creature an answer, she smiled, holding it closely to her chest.
A hug.
“Of course.” She said, “When we find your mother, I’m sure you two will be the brightest stars in the entire universe… and perhaps, even I could join you in that light.”
END OF CHAPTER ONE.
The Lumas cheered, floating happily around Rosalina.
Again, she could hear their voices.
“Mama! Next chapter!”
Exhaling a joyful sigh, Rosalina’s smile grew wider. Oh, how she loved their enthusiasm—all for someone as meaningless as her. It wasn’t often that this kind of bliss was felt, for the importance of the goodwill event culled her to duty.
And—
“Teacher!”
Standing at the door, was Unicornera,
“Cheng is expected to return soon.” She said, “You wanted to talk to him, yes?”
Sighing, Rosalina would nod, her smile fading as swift as life itself.
The Lumas would bear eyes of dullness towards the women of the stars as she took a stand, and began walking away, shouting for their mother to return. There was nothing more that she despised than that look.
But then, she would stop, turning back to them with a smile.
“Don’t worry, children.” She said, “I’ll be back soon.”
Turning back, continuing towards the door, she would make her final statement.
“Remember, you all matter.”
Chapter End
Chapter 102: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 89 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Last year, the school year ended with me being on chapter 16 or 17 with Renascentia. Now, I'm on chapter 101 with this one... crazy...
But of course, I've been cooking up stuff with the Second Goodwill team. Hope yall enjoy, since they'll be getting some focus with the next section of the arc.
Chapter Text
Big discussions were happening downstairs—and by big, it was mostly talk about the museum.
“This museum is said to have some dazzling artifacts and items for us to buy. Given how much we’ve grinded with quests, then we should have enough soul-points to buy whatever we desire.” Bayonetta said, “Of course I just need accessories—no need for combat stuff.”
“Me neither, girly.” Sitting across from her—Velva. His arm was bent unnaturally towards the right. A broken bone, obviously, though he sat it on the table as if it were some kind of accessory, completely unaffected. “I was so glad when the final event got pushed back. Trust me, I need as much time as I can get before I get into the mood of fighting again.”
“You should be geared for combat as much as you possibly can.” Meta Knight interrupted, hovering above the seat with his wings. “The extended deadline grants us more time to prepare.”
“I’d take it as free time, thank you.” Velva argued with a tint of sarcasm.
“Go spout your battle tendencies towards Bingying. Hell, even for when Mizan gets here.” Bayonetta added, rolling her eyes. "It's not like there's anyone exciting to fight at the moment. We're going to a musuem for goodness sake."
“Hmph. Suit yourself.” Meta Knight said. I should go out to meet Kirby.
Marth stood in the left corner, gazing at Chrom, with furrowed brows, a stumbling feeling in his heart. His eyes wandered between reality and a world in his own mind. Downcast, without a spark. Defeated, despite fighting nothing.
Marth could only wonder, just what was on his mind? Someone of the same blood as him looked so defeated, without a sword which struck him. How could it be?
Unless…
Don’t annoy me, Chrom.
Reina didn’t seem so happy either. Her smirk of confidence seemed to be overshadowed by her eyes—alerted, dilated; such uneasiness, and for what?
Well, Daisy wanted to find out. She sat down right beside her, unease herself from the ways Reina’s eyes darted.
“Idiot! What isn’t wrong with me?!” She lashed, "But it’ll be fine, like usual.”
“Um, sure…” Daisy said, slowly standing back up and moving away.
Takeru watched in the corner, flipping a mushroom kingdom coin.
Tails…
Though, it didn’t reflect merely himself.
A face… that was undeniable.
So It really is right.
Deep in the fever of isolation—bliss, Noctis was on the second floor. He had closed the black curtains so no light could shine through the windows, as he did to the door of the balcony. Just darkness all around, as the wayward prince soon to become king stared as far as he could, to see himself.
“Anyone seen Noctis lately?” Asked Velva, “That guy’s been acting so weird since I’ve got here.”
“He was the same before.” Bayonetta said, “Being a king means you can’t have comrades, I guess.”
“He’s such a downer all the time.” Velva whined, “Yesterday, all I did was ask for his opinions on my gown for the gala next month and he just ignored me…”
Bingying merely stood near the door, right near where Bayonetta and Velva sat and chatted, awaiting Mizan’s arrival. “I assume he’ll go off on his own when the final event starts. Either way, it doesn't really concern us now.” He said, “Our objective now is to simply kill Mario.”
Daisy frowned, observing the room from afar.
“I could csre less about Rosalina’s pugnant grudge. I’m simply there for the thrill and nothing more.” Bayonetta said, smirking.
“I dunno how you’re excited for that.” Velva sighed, “Honey, I’m not trying to get this dress all ruined, let alone my bones.”
“Well, I’ve heard some interesting soul-abilities from our opponents this year.” Bayonetta said, licking her lips swiftly. It seemed as if she was urging for something. “I just think it’ll be interesting… to see how it works on someone of my stature.”
A sense of uncertainty tingled within Velva’s heart, “Am I teammates with a psycho?”
“Maybe, haha.”
Suddenly, something tensed within Bingying’s heart—the resonance that came with warriorship.
“He’s her—”
The door would burst open—BAM!
“I have returned!”
That’s something I would say… Takeru thought, “Hey, save that line for when I go off into the forest, fight two rogues, and return in the morning!”
“Sure, deadly comedian.” Mizan entered the room, analyzing his other teammates. He smirked at one in particular, Bingying, his brother in status.
“Gǎnjué yǐjīng guò le hǎo jǐ tiān le, Bingying.” He said. [Feels like it's been a few days, Bingying.]
“Zhǐshì yīnwèi nǐ de yúchǔn.” Replied Bingying, hiding a smile. [Only because of your foolishness.]
“Hm.” Mizan let out a soft chuckle, “Nice to see you again as well.”
Then, he turned back to the team—his grin wider than ever. “How about the rest of you? Did anything happen in my absence?”
“Nothin’ much, knucklehead.” Takeru said, placing the coin in his right pocket. “Noctis was just being a little hasty.”
The King soul, huh? Mizan wondered, “Sounds just like him.” He mentioned, “Though, doesn’t change he still owes me a match soon.”
“Hey!” Reina stood up, staring daggers at Mizan, “You said I would be your next sparring partner!”
Mizan held up his palm, though she was nowhere near close enough to be requested to back away. “That will have to wait, Mishima.” he said, “I already have an opponent set in stone.”
“And who would that be?”
“The Triforce Soul, of course.”
“Wha?!”
Eyes of concern from everyone in the room.
“Huh??!?!?!” Reina, by far, was the most baffled of them all. “You mean… Link? The one Unicornera despises? But, why?!”
“Did those villains strike your head hard or something?” Daisy asked, “Just what happened back there, anyway?”
“There’s an answer for both of your questions, luckily.” Mizan said, a sparkle in his smirk. Seriously, what’s up with all the sparkles? “An experience, near the height of tension.”
A claim.
“How uncouth.” Marth said in response. “It’s dishonorable to go back on a promise. However, I’m interested in what you mean by such.”
“It’s obvious, Truth holder.” Mizan said, “The only form of major damage that came from the battle was from the use of modules. My opponents didn’t get to show off the full extent of their power because of other factors, but for the one who I fought with the longest, I felt it.” Clenching his fist, he became lost in the memory of his awakening of the eight extremities, rushing past the ripple and culling Ruyi back. “It was a connection, of the reasoning of our strength. If I could experience the same with the soul above me, then…”
“Perhaps you’re in over your head, Mizan.” Marth said, “The Triforce Soul is the ultimatum of itself as of now. Until the Spectrals make Link have a child, you have no right to stand against its might.”
“Oh? And you do?” Asked Mizan, “I come from a major family myself… wouldn’t you say that’s enough to qualify?”
“You’re still a human, so it means nothing.”
“And I wonder what your dear relative thinks of such.” Mizan looked over to Chrom, “Any thoughts, o’royal soldier?”
Raising his head to Mizan in response, Chrom’s eyes had finally gained a sense of sterness, yet carrying a subtle darkness. Marth put his attention to him, expecting a rather dull answer. Of course, he was granted something akin to it.
“Don’t refer to me as 'royalty.'” His voice was like an anchor, tying down every gaze to him. “And yes, perhaps Mizan holds a point.”
“Let’s not get all tense now.” Takeru said, stepping in between the two out of nowhere. “Mizan just got back, and we have a field trip soon. Let’s not look incompetent in front of the other Spectrals at the museum.”
Mizan tilted his head, “A museum, you say?”
“We’re going to a museum, apparently.” Velva answered, “The Smash Museum, Rosalina said.”
“Perfect…”
The Smash Musuem, was built by Master Hand himself, and was controlled by one of the few souls who could match his stature. It contained plays and manuscripts of Spectral history, hundreds of ancient and popular optional quests, items for Spectrals to obtain, and replicas of historical sites.
It was the perfect opportunity to have fun in this game of ensuring the world's safety.
“I CAN FACE… THE TRIFORCE SOUL THERE!”
“Lay off him…”
And from the right door, the voice of his least favorite soul fell upon his ears—and from the sight of where it came, his teacher stood. “I’m the one who gets to kill him!”
“You’re mistaken—and stupidly so, I might add.” Mizan said, “Why would I want to kill a soul stronger than me?”
“Doesn’t matter. I don’t trust you enough to keep that promise.”
“Of course not, but if that doesn’t matter to you, it is the same for me—for it seems you have a misunderstanding of who I am.”
“Ohoho, you two…” Rosalina stepped in.
Souls in conflict, but in her custody.
“Stop fighting,” she said, her voice oozing of an outwardly bliss, “You all matter.”
Chapter End
Chapter 103: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 90 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
At the dismay of Daisy, Rosalina walked to the center of the room.
“So what’s it gonna be?” Asked Unicornera, “You said it yourself, right? Link has to die.”
“But do both of you understand how stupid that would be?” Asked Marth, “The Hyrulian race is extinct, meaning that Link currently has no successor. Killing him would mean that the world would be thrown off balance.”
“As much as I don’t want to agree, he’s right.” Mizan said, “I don’t mean to shame, but it would take a foolish Spectral to not acknowledge the consequences of such a plan.”
“That’s a reasonable concern, but I just wanted to say…” Rosalina smiled cheerfully, without a care in the world. “I was bluffing, ahaha!”
Silence.
Then,
“YOU’RE KIDDING ME!”
Rage.
We all knew who that came from.
“Seems like that’s a win for me.” Mizan muttered.
“As much as I would like him dead, my goal would mean nothing if it happened.” Rosalin said, “I’m not so petty that I would destroy the world’s balance just for that.” Confirmation, then a turn—to Unicornera. “And as for you… let it go.”
“What?”
“Let. It. Go.” Rosalina repeated, more urgent. “I don’t care if you hate him, but killing him will mean nothing.”
The Spirit Beast of Hatred reflected that very hatred within her bloodshot eyes. Words couldn’t even build up—yet questions were everywhere. For what reason did she exist, if not for the death of those she resented? “What do you mean?” She asked, her voice quivering. No one could tell if it was anger or sadness. “That isn’t fair! Why do you get to kill who you want, and I’m just left with this hatred? I thought we all mattered, huh?!”
“Oh, my dear.” Rosalina sighed, turning her body to her student. “It won’t harm the world. That’s why.”
“Don’t you know?” Unicornera said, her voice sharp. Rising. “When Spirit Beasts fulfill what they were made for, what they want to do, then we don’t have to exist anymore. It’s enlightenment! We can just go back to wherever we came from—or even the stars above. It’s my one chance at paradise, and you’re just going to take it away? Is that it?”
“Unfortunately for you,” Rosalina’s tone no longer seemed motherly, “It was never achievable.”
Her face flushed, and soon, she would storm towards the door. With her right wing, she slammed the door shut, leaving the room cursed to a numbing silence once more.
There had to be something to break the tension.
Yes.
“Never seen her close the door with her wings before.” And it was Takeru, “That a new trick?”
“No. She’s been doing that for a while now.” Bingying said, the tension in the air loosening by a pint. “Ultimately, I do understand the plan of killing Mario for your rightful succession. Yet, if there are other factors in the way of that, like the rest of the team, then they should be eliminated.”
Taking his back off the wall, the boy of ice and shadow would step forward—barely near the center of the room. “I have two options.” he offered, holding up two fingers. “We either assign one person to kill Mario, while the rest handle the other opponents. Or, and this suggestion is quite difficult, we kill him immediately at the beginning by surrounding him, all of us!”
“Bingying.” Mizan said, firmly. “No, everyone, especially you, Rosalina.”
“Hm?”
“This goal of killing Mario… is completely outrageous.” He stated, narrowing his eyes. Bingying did the same, crossing his arms. “I may not agree with that Spirit Beast of Hatred, but I can say that most of the time, her anger towards you is quite justified.”
“Now now, Mizan.” Bingying stepped forward, “I understand that you may have a connection with him, but don’t let that get in the way of what’s at stake her—”
“The very stake that shouldn’t even be a possibility!” Mizan cut through his words, fury unrestrained. Daisy’s eyes had set aglow in the face of the claim. “Look, I know you aren’t one to care about perception from others, but given that he was chosen by the star should tell you all you need to know.”
And there was nothing else that needed to be said. Mizan lightly pushed Bingying to the side, as he would trudge his way out of the door. Rosalina’s face held no smile, but she ultimately seemed neutral—unaffected.
“Rosalin—”
“Enough, enough.” Rosalina said, “It’s out of his control anyway.”
She then began to hover lightly off the ground, moving towards the door. Her presence glided through the room the same way the cracks of sunlight slept through the cracks—soft, slow, and without being purposeful. Upon arriving, the air itself pausing to notice, she descended, and touched the doorknob. “We’ll be going to the second courtyard, so grab your things.” She said, “Be ready in an hour minutes, and send the word to Nocti—”
“I ain’t going!”
Reina rebelled, standing tall. With Rosalina turning to her student, she found eyes that denied all of what she stood for. “Look, you all can tread lightly all you want with this dumb little plan, but there’s no way you’re telling me what to do!” She said, her voice full of pride, “Besides, I’m just enough on my own, so go worry about yourselves!”
“Not gonna lie, I wanna sta—”
“You’re going.” Rosalina said, leading to a groan from Velva. “Reina can stay, I don’t care, quite frankly. Daisy, too. After all, I’ll gather you all up sooner or later.”
Satisfied, Reina would smile, sitting back down with one leg over the other and her arms crossed.
Daisy, trying to hide her face from everyone else, for she felt distant to so many, held her hands clamped together closely to her chest; her mind was filled with a single, desperate command.
Please, Rosalina…
Call it off…
“Well, it seems like this is gonna be a long day.” Takeru said the moment Rosalina walked out of the door.
“Hopefully the night comes quicker.” Meta Knight mentioned. "I think I'll go be meeting Kirby in the meantime."
A platform, etched in the white of the world around.
A sandbag with beany eyes.
And Almos, who stood across from it.
The red wire hung lightly down than the other three.
“Let’s commence.”
Chapter End
Notes:
Arc will be wrapping up soon.
Chapter 104: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 91 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
Tekken Tag 2 Customization song is so Heavenly.
Chapter Text
Those who wield Egos, are deemed as the embodiment of talent by many.
𝐎𝐏𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍𝐀𝐋 𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓: 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐀𝐍𝐃𝐁𝐀𝐆 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐋𝐋𝐄𝐍𝐆𝐄.
Simple. In the span of fifteen seconds, you had to damage the sandbag. The highest amount of damage one could get was a whopping nine-hundred and ninety nine percent. If it worked, it meant that eight-hundred soul-points would be achieved.
DIFFICULTY: EXTREME.
Through the perspective of Almos’ eyes which held no emotion, the data calculated the current damage.
Zero.
That had to change.
[ 𝑬𝑮𝑶 - 𝑭𝑰𝑹𝑺𝑻 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 ]
𝑹𝑼𝑩𝑬𝑫𝑶
The raising on his arm to where it was straight, would reveal four wires. However, contrary to the day before, they weren’t the same colors. He had gone through a customization, and now, only two of the colors from before remained. Red, and yellow. And below that, black and white. It was strange, though. Most of the time when he was customized, he held no real memory of it. But just what were memories to him anyway?
His body tensed, eyes brimming with a blank, cold, yet merciless force.
“Activation!” He commanded, and the red wire would hear. Soul energy began to emit out of its spot, outlined by a glowing red energy.
“3!”
“2!”
“1!”
“GO!”
The moment the go was given, Almos bent down and slammed his metal arm onto the ground. The soul energy began to spark as he channeled it through his metal fist. It was calm—relaxed, yet deadly, and Instead of a thud, it was—
—An explosion!
BOOM!
And thus, a swift ascent, a faint smoke falling his trail. Thirty feet off the ground, his eyes still on the target. Since his body was angled perfectly towards it, he extended his metal arm once more.
Rubedo, was the mixing of thermal energy and soul energy, thus making soul energy more destructive. Amazing for big attacks, though it would be difficult for many others of his team to control. But of course, he was Almos.
Sparks flickered again in the air circulating his arm. The amount of soul energy, was being amped to an even greater height—twice as before than the last.
The exact second of descent came, and the soul energy was released in a burst! But precise, angled, aimed, heading straight towards the sandbag
Another—
—BOOM!
His body recoiled from the blast, yet no pain was felt.
Two-hundred damage. And though that was good, only a mere thirty seconds reamined.
A cloud of smoke constructed a world of black, as Almos landed onto the ground, halting his momentum instantly, and unfazed by the time-limit. As it engulfed him—the feeling of soul energy, smooth, yet bold, came in fuel swing. Now, this was where things got even more interesting. Just as Agrona’s soul-ability linked towards destruction, this thread contained a similar essence—yet more effective.
[ 𝑬𝑮𝑶 - 𝑺𝑬𝑪𝑶𝑵𝑫 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 ]
𝑵𝑰𝑮𝑹𝑬𝑫𝑶.
Rot.
In a heartbeat, the white ground began to rumble. Then as if he was the creator—the controller of this very landscape, the ground suddenly jutted out spikes, many growing tall enough to emerge from the smoke, spiraling in the process of their creation like drills. Hundreds of them. Some matched the diameter of logs, while others merely a skinny sharp. Short and sharp, as if they merely held the danger of a knife. Although, one purpose remained.
The greatest thing about the wires was how they added onto each other, easily creating a module. Nigredo was the rotting or decomposition of initial material. The complete disintegration. When fused Rubedo—when the two wires looped together, created a module of which he had never used before—yet it felt as if he had. Talented, but at what cost?
His eyes filled with data analyzed the damage again, seeing the percentage that rested beside the damage. Three hundred point three. It was slowly beginning to rise, and soon, the rise would grow faster. The heat from earlier, albeit invisible, was expanded through Almos amping his own soul energy, and adding it onto the air itself.
The expansion wasn’t going to stop. Raising himself back up straight, he clapped his hands together, holding them. He stood perfectly still, waiting for the smoke to clear. When it had, it revealed that the majority of the spikes were etched to the killing point—right into the face of the sandbag. All he needed was to go a little further.
But there wasn’t much time.
Fifteen seconds.
And in a split second.
Another boom was heard.
A spike had exploded.
FOUR-HUNDRED AND TWENTY NINE.
Then again, from the chain reaction.
FIVE-HUNDRED AND EIGHTY TWO.
And from that chain reaction, brought forth an even bigger chain reaction.
Soon, the scene before him was nothing more than a beautiful display of destruction—a crescendo of discord.
SIX-HUNDRED AND FIFTY FIVE!
SEVEN HUNDRED NINETY!
EIGHT HUNDRED AND EIGHTY!
And cap it all off—the finale.
NINE-HUNDRED NINETY NINE!
QUEST COMPLETE!
An array of smoke touched the landscape once again, soon becoming a world of its own; one that both Almos and the sandbag were a part of. Even without the sight of the sandbag,
-Thanks for that, Almos! You really are good at anything!-
Meralin.
-Gee, you can fix pretty much anything. Even I couldn't figure out how this new ship got runnin’... say, maybe you could be a co-pilot!-
Fox McCloud.
-I wish i could achieve that kind of bowing… bravo, Almos.-
Beliona.
-Didn’t know the words of this book ‘till now! Thanks Almos!-
Donkey Kong.
Almos wasn’t one to question the mundane, yet he found himself asking—
—What purpose do these memories serve?
“Almos.”
A familiar voice, and behind him was the pinpoint of all his confusion.
Lars Alexssanderson.
“Sir.”
The results of the quest displayed right behind him, to which he would smile at. “I see those new customizations are treating you well.” He said, “Only in the span of forty-two seconds. Impressive.”
“Indeed.” Almos said, cracking a smile. “Compared to my previous ones, I find them to be more fluid with my movements, and soul energy. I haven’t tested out all of the functions or experimented with every module just yet, but the one I used just now amps my expectations for them.”
“A delight to hear.”
The announcer of the quest would make a proposal: CONTINUE?
Lars would nod, and that was all the confirmation needed. He then began to walk as the quest resumed, leaving Almos curious.
“Are you… practicing, sir?”
Lars smirked, “A little wake up call, that’s all.”
There he would be, face to face with the sandbag, with seemingly no intention to harm it. No stance was made, no arm or leg seemed tense. It was merely a stare off.
That is, until Lars calmly raised his hand, and touched the sandbag.
Barely a jolt of soul energy was felt, and Almos would be surprised to see the damage immediately rise to…
Nine-hundred and ninety nine.
QUEST COMPLETE.
NO SOUL POINTS EARNED.
Lars removed his hand, analyzing it as he moved it around curiously. “Seems to be working just fine.” he said, “So, you wanted to talk, yes?”
“I assume you already know what the topic is.”
“I remember it very clearly.” Lars moved away from the sandbag, going over to Almos. Upon reaching perfect talking distance, he knelt down to his level. “So, a leader, huh?”
There it was. That strange feeling that tensed up in that far away heart of his. In times like these, he could only wonder who he was before. “Yes.” He said, “It’s just that, I’m not sure if such a title fits me.”
“And why is that?” Lars asked.
“Most of it is because It felt so out of the blue. Rarely anyone calls me a leader or captain. That’s the title they give you.” Almos said. “With how busy you were that day, I was giving the goodwill team orders without your permission. Although I’m programmed solely to help our team, it felt so out of place.”
He stared into the maze of lines etched within the metal palm, as if secrets untold to mankind were inside; all in a language that only the human ability to regret, could understand, and thus, speak. “My EGO was created by the Mishima Zaibatsu to carry out their orders of death back during the Great Smash War. To lead the armies who would carry out that same order alongside me. When I look back at those memories in my program, It’s strange. I can’t feel anything, and yet I know something is wrong. It was unsettling, the way I looked so undisturbed by the screaming of the victimes.” He curled his metal hand into a fist. “But it was the same for the humans, too. They had no remorse for who they slaughtered. My actions were overridden, so there’s an excuse, but what was there’s?”
A question that ringed in his head ever since creation. “Humans are so interesting…” he said, “But that’s not really the point. I just wanted to ask, what does being a leader truly mean? I have no idea why I have no clear answer.”
For all of the pain within those words, Lars could only smile. He remembered the early days of his Spectral career, back when it was referred to as the “Tekken Force” due to the Mishima Zaibatsu taking control of it with the help of Kazuya. A moment, he was with the strongest soul in existence, and then another, he was the strongest soul. Fighting against the most evil man in the world who shared the same title. Lars’ eyes bore a shadow, yet the blue shattered through. “Well,” he cleared his throat, “I was the illegitimate son of Heihachi Mishima.”
“What?”
What a bombshell.
“Before I became the strongest soul, and a Spectral in general, I was a part of the Tekken Force. My job was to lead that army and spread the influence of the Mishima across the globe to ensure all people knew that the Spectrals were no longer protectors of the Earth, but rather their conquerors. Kazuya knew I was a candidate for the Strongest Soul, so that’s why he chose me. Jin was also the strongest around that time, rebelling against the Mishima Zaibatsu after it was taken away from him, along with his chance at reforming it.” Lars explained, “It wasn’t until I saw Jin fight against Kazuya once and for all that I began to question what I was doing. Jin wanted to bring peace to the world despite his relation to the Mishima. If he was the strongest soul doing that, then what was my excuse? Soon after coming to my senses, I began to stage a rebellion against the Zaibatsu during the war effort—The Rebel Army, led by both me and Lee Chaolon. Because of that one, simple decision, Kazuya was defeated, and the Spectrals retained their role as protectors.”
“But… what does this have to do with me?”
“A leader, is someone who can adapt to all changes, even the smallest ones, knowing the cause is bigger than himself rather than the ideals of those who are selfish, like the Mishima.” Lars said. “After the war, you were reprogrammed into assisting the Spectrals in quests and preparation. You see, you are no longer a robot who works for the Mishima—or even a mere robot for that matter. You’re someone who aids in the effort to save the world. You help your teammates in the same efforts by doing so—even if it's small things, like just interacting with them, or checking on their well-being.”
He then rested his fist where Almos’ heart was.
“That, is what you and Alisa are great for.”
And then, he would walk away, granting Almos one last smile of reassurance.
And of course, that smile brung forth that strange feeling again to his heart, built in steel. But, he accepted it all, smiling. He knew it wasn’t completely processed, nor would these feelings be managed himself, but—
—Maybe, I’ll just make due with the role I have now.
After all, I no longer have a war to be a cog in.
He found it interesting how this one soul—no, this beacon of a soul, could always give him the advice he never asked for, yet needed.
But often, a picture is more than what meets the eye.
Chapter End.
Chapter 105: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 92 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Fifth Courtyard held an array of mountains across the field with no end in sight. And more importantly, scattered about, were optional quests—dozens of them. Including Break the Targets.
That very quest was far off through the mountains, resting at an area where the mountains were much more separated, allowing for the grass to shine even more; and its exact point was near a gigantic boldore that was half the size the mountain it rested against. Behind were the trees that led to an unknown section of the forest, hidden behind the barrier.
Now, quests come in many forms. Some can be in the form of simulations or occur in specific locations. This version was the former—an entire level.
This time, there weren’t metal contraptions for a Spectral to stand on. Instead, on the boulder, were platforms of jutted out rock all across where the targets were located. And on many of them stood a Spike— green creatures from the Mushroom Kingdom who held metal balls filled with spikes. The other forms of rock platforms were for the participant to parkour on.
This time, Roy would be taking a backseat from the quest this time, for it was Cloud’s turn. Roy had tagged along with Cloud during his walk here, and allowed it. Meralin was already here, admiring the scenery.
“Mario spoke about a place called the Rock Candy Mines..” Meralin said, looking up at the platforms on the boulder, “You think he had some involvement in this?”
Cloud looked uninterested as a spike ball hit the ground, shattering into bits as if the ground was of an even stronger metal.
“These things were trouble for travelers in the Mushroom Kingdom. Mostly rock climbers and cave explorers.” Roy said, “Although, they can be troublesome in the sand as well—where they have barrels instead of spikes.”
“Oh yeah, my grandma told me about that.” Added Meralin.
Cloud gripped the handle of his sword, taking a deep breath.
“Let's get to it.”
QUEST RULES:
1. Killing the Spikes on the platforms will earn you extra soul points.
2. Only one player can participate.
3. When damage reaches over sixty-percent, the player will be disqualified.
QUEST: BEGIN
At heart, the Soul-Ability titled “Power” was the enhancement of all six senses. Upon examining the work before him, he knew right away that no other function was needed but the first. Exhaling soul-energy at the signal for beginning, he closed his eyes, envisioning the type of victory he wanted.
That’s the objective.
Opening his eyes, reborn into reality as the soul of focus, Cloud thrusted right into the air, leaving a howl of wind to strike Roy and Meralin, of whom were caught off guard; dirt and rubble flew idly by them, but it didn’t prevent them from placing their arms up for protection.
Soaring past every spike and target, feeling the breeze around him, he rotated his body around at the time of descent—facing what lay below. The purpose of the Spikes was to mindlessly throw spikes towards the ground, so it was easy to deal with them.
During the split second before descending, Cloud gripped his buster sword with both hands, carrying it over to his side with no sign of stress. In fact, there was no expression. The level of his soul energy raised ever so suddenly, yet calmly; it all went into his arms, the muscles bulging from the intensity.
The moment it transferred into the sword, he rotated his body along with its swing without even faltering—embodying it. The effect of the action would be the release of the soul energy, blue and sharp. A secondary blade of bioluminescent light that pierced through the air,
Its destination was certain. It was heading right towards the Spikes and the targets that hung above them in that line.
And so it would.
The moment the slashed touched its target, they dissipated into thin air.
From the straight slash, he had eliminated four Spikes, and sixteen targets.
SIXTY-FOUR SOUL POINTS.
Falling from the sky, he had no reason to anticipate fighting on the platforms, or even landing at all for that matter. The enhancement of senses interplayed with the soul energy of what was released. If it touched something, Cloud could simply multiply the soul energy for it to be released by him. And since his own soul-energy touched the air, so could his feet.
And so, he stood on air, looking down on the land, but not blind to his comrades who were impressed.
So the next second of the blue blade’s wrath was the creation of more blades that jutted out to both targets and Spikes, creating a carnival of light and destruction—the participants of a dance they were unaware of, yet had no choice but to be a part of.
At the end, everything was no more—not even the platforms. Though, they would respawn shortly after the announcement. Still in the air, not even impressed by his efforts, Cloud simply placed his buster sword on his back once more.
QUEST COMPLETE!
FINAL RESULTS:
SPIKES DEFEATED: THIRTY FOUR.
TARGETS DESTROYED: FIFTY-SIX.
TIME: FIFTEEN SECONDS.
SOUL POINTS OBTAINED: ONE-HUNDRED AND TWO.
Coming down from the air, he was met with praise.
“Bravo! Bravo!” Meralin clapped.
“You did better than me out there, soldier.” Roy said, smiling. “That’s even faster than your last record.”
Cloud hid his smirk. “No hard feelings,” he said. “The breaking of limits is sorta my thing.”
In a show of respect, the two would fist-bump each other before going their ways.
In the first courtyard were hundreds of multi-story fortresses containing quests, all of them draped in white wood. On the top of each keep were triangular tiles built in a special construct of the Akai that they used for the Totems. When you moved from different areas in search for more quests, entering the pathways of dirt; there were arrow signs to point you in the desired direction.
The landscape itself consisted of multiple, long stone bridges that led you over to the area containing these fortresses. They were covered—approximately eighteen meters tall and three meters wide, holding a central bridge section and two bridge-heads, built in colored stone. In collaboration with the Heavenly Bureau, monkey statues of Sun-Wukong, valiantly holding his staff in hand—determined to fight whatever beast stood in his path, were placed on the right side of the bridge.
Underneath them was the network of a river, confined in large separation of land the bridge signified.
Noctis and Takeru walked side by side, attempting to cross one of the bridges, a shadow looming under their heads. They could hear the water under them crashing. The sound was smooth, yet rough.
Then, the flipping of a coin.
“When I was in the Mushroom Kingdom, I was a contender to be a Jester for Princess Peach.” Takeru spoke, “But my parents wanted me to play the role of a warrior. In order to do that, I would’ve had to go to one of those monasteries and obtain ancient wisdom and martial arts from the Toads. But honestly, I still wanted to become a jester. Now I’m playing the act of a fool who’s saving the world.”
As Noctis looked onto the sea before him, Takeru flipped the coin once more.
“Mario became a doctor, and now he plays the role of a soldier and savior. Link is the last of his kind from what we know. He most likely spent his whole life being nothing, when in reality, he was one of the most powerful souls in existence. It’s always beyond the scope of what one doesn’t know.” Takeru added, turning his gaze over to Noctis. “And then there’s you, who was the heir of the now deceased King in Lucis, specifically the city of Insomnia.”
Tails…
“When an attack struck the city, the king had died, leaving you as the holder of Armiger since a child wasn’t born.” He continued, “So I ask, King’s Soul, does being king without a future heir in sight seem foolish as of now?”
Noctis deterred his gaze away from the water, looking straight forward at the six story fortress that lay ahead. “After we heard what happened with the Hylians, we wanted to make sure that our race continued. So, I was sent to travel to Altissia to marry a girl. Lunafreya Nox Fleuret.” He said, “We used to be childhood friends, and now due to political disagreements between my city and Niflheim and Spectral requirements, I was sent to marry her. Honestly, I found the idea of that to be foolish, despite it making sense. If I hadn’t left my hometown, and fought alongside my noble soul of a father, he most likely wouldn’t have died.”
His words came out with no hint of regret, nor sadness. It was all acceptance. “What’s foolish, I think, is the idea that being a king is all about being noble.” he said, “You’re above everyone else in terms of position, and you have pawns to further your power. Helpers, but nothing compared to you. If one of those bugs who you rule over rise against you, then the other bugs will do so as well. That’s why you have to keep them in check. With power.”
“So power is all there is to it then?”
“I guess so.” Noctis said, “Say, what do you think of it, Takeru?”
He smiled, tilting his hat downwards, “I think, you have a point on bugs.” He said, “However, compassion is where you lack. Truly, that is foolish. But then again, it makes you unique—different from your father.”
Smiling back, Noctis looked back at the water. “Appreciate the input.”
The words from the jester were approved by the king.
In the fortress up ahead, inside at the center, Mizan sat down in the hall containing Tatami mat flooring—right between the sliding paper doors that led to rooms with quests inside. His legs were crossed, and hands lay on his knees. The calming of the mind.
The wooden walls of light brown were filled with paintings of legends, calligraphy, and floral arrangements. Of course, he was focused on the stories—one in particular.
Sun Wukong, draped in a golden mist, hovered above a mountain, making him closest to the heavens. He was holding Ruyi Jingu Bang. On the right end of the pillar of iron was his right hand, while on the other end was his left. Below him, drawn with less detail—barely worth noting, were an army holding their manmade spears, bows, and swords, riding up the hill. It was a shame. Years of technology intertwined with weaponry, fueled by the essence of culture, were charging near the Black Myth, and yet, the bigger picture was him.
He could feel the essence of that very myth channeling into his soul, as the calming from meditation rested his body despite its aching for battle.
For his next fight, he couldn’t be overwhelmed with power like he was previously, even if they both weren’t at a hundred percent.
To be the strongest, means to fight the strongest challengers.
Chapter End.
Notes:
Been liking these stretch of chapters so far
Chapter 106: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 93 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
I honestly don't understand how anyone would like this fic
Chapter Text
The barrier itself seemed to be effective in registering the Spectrals. Lars had feared last night that due to the hastiness that it would notify the wrong people—yet, here Mario was. He stood in a section of the forest which wasn’t too deep along with Sonic, Donkey Kong, and Fox, where light barely shone through the trees and where mushrooms grew in the bushes all around, all of them having one thing in common.
Origination from the Mushroom Kingdom.
“So you're telling me…that you thought the Mushroom was for multiplying objects and in reality it was the Mushroom that made people itch when the entire time you could've just ran and got some more wood?”
“Um, yeah.”
“This does not mama the mia.”
“Wha?”
And Mario was not happy. He stood in front of everyone else, examining the small mushrooms growing on the bushes. He pointed at a pile of red mushrooms in particular. “This mushroom enlarges whoever or whatever touches it. Back then, it was used for war in my kingdom.” Then, he pointed to another, a blue one. “This one does the complete opposite. It shrinks ya, making it a bit easier for people to crawl in mini places to fix something.” Then lastly, the brown one, “This is the one that makes people itchy. It was used as a joke in schools, and even in the past kings…”
“Oh…” Sonic turned to Donkey Kong, smiling nervously. “...My bad, Donkey Kong.”
“And you call me dumb!” Donkey Kong said with a grain of salt.
“Fast yet lacks a brain.” Fox muttered.
“Look, look, look!” Sonic put his hands up, “I’m from the Green Hills. Why would I have knowledge on a buncha mushrooms with eyes and magical capabilities?!”
“Because I warned you about them days ago.” Mario said, “It was when I was watering the Piranha Plants! Something which I see Meralin did quite well…”
“Oh whatever.” Sonic scoffed, “Look, it’s all over, alright? I know the difference between the mushrooms, and I apologized to Donkey Kong. On another note, I was exhausted from my attempt at the Sonic Boom so even running was a hassle.”
Mario took his eyes off the mushrooms and looked back at Sonic—though his eyes seemed more impressed than anything, wide and focused. “The Sonic Boom, huh?”
“Yep.” Sonic confirmed, “Got some improvement too.”
“Oh yeah?” Mario smiled, utterly proud-frayed, then stood up and approached the hedgehog. It was unusual just how flamed-hearted he had become in an instant. “How fast did ya go this time?
And with his smile, Sonic would show off his own as well, wiping his finger under his nose with a side of cockiness. “At least Mach four…”
Mario gasped.
“Mach four?!”
“Yeah!”
“Wonderful! That's one mach up than before!”
“And just one more before I can actually pull it off.” Sonic claimed. “Say, at the musuem, they're gonna give us a Skyworld tour! Maybe I could qualify for a race!”
“I'll be cheering ya on, Pisano!”
Suddenly, their palms met in the air with a crisp clap—almost like a thunderclap. Their Knuckles curled, and they slid out so smoothly, as if they had done this since the early nineties—a seal of brotherhood.
Above all, Donkey Kong wasn’t thrilled at all. “How did you two go from arguing to buddy-buddy?! Isn't this supposed to be about me?! I was itching the entire night!”
They turned to him.
“You shook it off, right?” Mario asked.
“Yeah, you'll be fine.”
AW C'MON!
“I think we should definitely take this little Mushroom fiasco seriously though.” Fox said, ignoring Donkey Kong and walking over to the bush. “I heard some of the Spectrals from other districts were trying to mess with ‘em. And they're your stash, after all. If someone touches the wrong one, things could get bad for them and yo—”
Unbelievable.
The bush shuffled, as if something had moved. Instinctively, Fox looked below him, taking his foot on whatever he stepped on to reveal—
—A dark green mushroom. An angry one.
“Uh… guys?”
Everyone turned, Mario instantly noticing the mushroom which Fox’s foot hovered slightly above—and with a sigh, his smile would fade. Oh, how he knew this was gonna go. “Oh… oh no…”
“I’m gonna guess this is a bad thing?” Fox groaned, back away slowly. “Alright, alright, just tell me the news.”
Inhaling air once more, the eyes of everyone on him, Mario would be engrossed in intellect—placing his index finger and thumb under his chin.
“After I’m done explaining, do not scream.” Mario warned, and that only made Fox look to the sky and hope. Surely, such a small green mushroom couldn’t be that dangerous, right?
Well, as Mario explained:
“The blending mushroom comes in whatever color that could make it match perfectly with its surroundings. It’s one of the more sentient mushrooms in the Fungi family. You see, if you, say, touch this thing, even when wearing gloves and boots, you’ll slowly become a mushroom yourself and do the same to others. It’s their way of upping their population.”
And…
“Oh, I see.”
“Now, all we have to do is—”
“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”
Fox, did in fact, scream.
“Fix it! Fix it! Fix it!”
“Okay, okay! We just have to get you back to HQ!”
Donkey Kong scratched the top of his head while Sonic merely hid his laughter. “Couldn’t you just give him a pill?” He asked, “You know, where you dress up in a white doctor’s outfit and get that virus out of his by playing tetris with the pills.”
“Now why in the world would I play tetris with pills when a patient is in trouble?!”
“I dunno, that’s what Sonic told me.”
“𝐒𝐨𝐧𝐢𝐜.”
“What? It was a funny joke me and Meralin made!”
It was like before, with something different.
He was alone in this wide field filled with lotus flowers, although there seemed to be Bellsprouts among them. The stones in the ground seemed more gleaming and relic-bound with the sun blessing them. And the lake was more shimmering, more revealing of Link’s reflection this time around.
Although it wavered from time to time, Link still stared at it, hoping that something would pop up—and also pondering about other things. This’ll be horrible, I just know it. He thought, placing a finger in the water as it continued. Hopefully, the training won’t take too long.
“Eevee!”
Something called out from afar, and it was standing upon one of the more circular stones.
At times, he could only wonder how he could be so lucky with nature.
It was a creature with a fox-like appearance, holding brown fur, a cream colored collar and tail tip with brown eyes that screamed of a childlike innocence, with its pink paw pads visible as it hopped—no, danced in the air.
An Eevee.
He hesitated for a moment before going over to it. After all, it seemed as if it didn’t want to be disturbed.
But then again, wonder took over his soul—and thus, his instinct would kick in. The wild boy would leap effortlessly—beautifully across the lake, landing perfectly, catching the attention of Eevee. Noticing this, Link would move hastefully forward, but cautiously to not implicate any sense of harm—his hands behind his back.
If he could just pet it, maybe his mind would be at ease for a time.
Surprisingly, upon reaching the Eevee, it hadn’t moved. Rather, it seemed curious, looking Link up and down.
And with Link extending his palm towards it, it sniffed it for a while. Usually, most Pokemon don’t have an expression after doing so—especially Littens. They’d just either let you pet them, or not. But in this case, the Eevee smiled, and forced its head into Link’s palm—allowing for a pet.
Link didn’t question—and smiled.
“I’m surprised this forest has so many of you guys!” He said, pulling something out of his pocket. It was a leftover, brown pokepuff he had made back in the forests. Miraculously, it hadn’t gotten damaged. “Here, want a treat?”
He handed it out, and for a moment, it seemed as if the Eevee was going to eat it without question.
Then, as if it sensed something dangerous nearby, it suddenly shrieked and hopped away. Link tried to reach out, but it was to no avail.
Just what caused the Eevee to run?
The answer resided in a feminine grunt to his left.
Standing there, in front of a stone, her arm raised into the air—her fingers all closely together, was a girl he had not seen before.
Reina Mishima.
She wasn’t even using soul energy, She really was going to strike down on the stone with just her raw strength alone. Her sleeves were rolled up all the way to her shoulders., showing her biceps tensing—bulging. With a glint in her eye, the air around her compacting chaotically, she slammed her hand down upon the stone, and—
—It split in half.
And the most unnatural aspect was that she didn’t recoil from what should have been pain. Instead, she smiled, looking up into the air with a proud flare. “These are nothing like Heihachi’s stones! Ha! Though, I bet I could break them in the same way I did these.” With a breath, her gaze returned to the ground, “Welp, seems that Mishima-style rules once again…”
Then, finally, she noticed Link.
“Um,” and honestly, what response would be appropriate. “Hello?”
Reina only lost her smile for a moment from the surprise factor—but it was soon regained in knowing who stood before her. “Well, well, well, didn’t expect to see you here.” She said, walking over to him, “The Triforce soul in the flesh. Gotta admit, it’s kinda aggravating.”
She knelt down, eyeing Link curiously. He could only raise a brow. “Why exactly is it aggravating?”
“Well, word in the HQ is that you’ll be fighting Mizan soon.” Reina said, placing her cheek in her palm. “He was supposed to be fighting me—that dimwit.”
Oh no. How could he have forgotten? He did owe Mizan a match. In that revelation, Link merely shook his head. Suddenly, the concept of a trainer didn’t seem so bad anymore.
Why didn’t you remind me, Syl?
“Oh, he was?”
“Yeah, but y’know, when he finds a stronger opponent, he usually just forgets who he’s supposed to be fighting and goes to them.” Reina said “As much as I would like to be left in the dust at times, it’s aggravating when a promise is made and then it means nothing in just a snap. I mean, come on! Promises aren’t meant to be broken!”
She stood back up again, sighing with her hands to her hips. Link would stand up as well, and now they were awkwardly facing each other, with no intention of continuing the conversation. Reina nervously stared at the grass, holding lightly onto her right arm.
Ah, he probably knows…
“Uh, so…” Link spoke out of the blue, “What’s your name?”
Reina’s eyes widened all of the sudden. Had Link really not been told about what she did? No, now, that didn’t matter. This was a chance.
As if she was rid of a looming shadow, she crossed her arms with a snarky smirk.
“Curious, huh” She chuckled, “Well, the name’s Reina—Reina Mishima.”
A last name that felt so familiar.
“Mi… Mishima?”
A cloud covered the sun, but just for a moment.
Though, the shadow that came with it—seemed so off-putting.
Chapter End
Chapter 107: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 94 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“In Japan, there are four major clans. The Akai, the Kazama, the Mishima, and the Hachijo.”
Now, the two sat on flat, circular stones that were close to one another. “The thing is, the Kazama and Mishima were at each other’s heads for thousands of years, even in the Edo Period. You see, it all started in the Heian Period when Ejiro Kazama made fun of the ancient Mishima Style, and then Kanoro Mishima challenged her to a battle and won. That made the practitioners of Kazama style lead more into Mishima, and soon whole ass assassinations started happening between the clans. Thousands of years of bloodshed, all because someone dissed their martial arts. Dumb, am I right?" She explained it with such an uncaring tone—if anything, she seemed rather annoyed. Of course, Link could agree.
“It’s really at peace now. The Kazamas defeated the Mishima and their houses combined. Now my grandma, Kazumi Mishima, is the head of the Kazama and Mishima clan or whatever, I don’t really care about it all. She’s hella old, yet looks like she’s in her twenties.”
An awkward silence from the abundance of information.
“So, um… did all of that sound familiar?” Asked Reina.
“Well, a bit, yeah.” Link said, “Not too long before getting here, Lars told me a bit about them.”
THE SPECTRAL INVENTORY.
Every Spectral territory held this.
A place with items, whether they wield special abilities or not, that were available for Spectrals to use for quests. Its location was unknown, for the shrine in the far east of camp was its only entrance and exit.
The chamber was etched in stone—and the walls were a variety of weapons facing downwards. This aspect, as it contrasted the ancient feel, made for a stunningness akin to a modern shop.
The floor was smooth, its colored patterns of gold and black coming in the form of numerous triangles. The source of illumination came from a giant chandelier which hung on the ceiling, pointing down to the center of the room.
Lars showed Link the right side of the room, where on the middle row of weapons consisted of a bomb, a wooden bow with an arrow along with it, a boomerang of an even lighter wood, and a blue shield holding a Triforce symbol, acting as the center to the metal on both sides, and an even bigger symbol of red that he did not recognize.
“Most Spectrals take whatever items they find to be powerful, but I would suggest choosing the one that fits your culture better.” He said, “You’ll have to choose four for your training, but please take as much time as you need to admire and get familiar with this place.”
Link found himself transfixed by these items—an image of Taryon’s smiling appearing in his head, though he had heard Lars’ statement clearly. “Where did you find all of these?” He asked, “They’re all too real to be mere replicas.”
“There is a group of Spectrals who prioritize collecting the weapons and items scattered across the world. They’re the same group who search for the Spirit of Non-impurity and the other one-hundred and twenty weapons.” Lars explained, “The weapon collecting is mostly for quests that require a specific weapon to be used, but there’s also general usage.”
Link took down the boomerang, holding it on its side with his right hand and analyzing it. Then, he looked at the three others. “I know how to handle these.” Taryon appeared in his head again as he said that.
“Good.” Lars nodded, “Remember, though, if thrown into the wrong hands, technologies normally used for good can end thousands of lives.”
Surprised at his words, Link titled his head at Lars—eyes narrowing, filled with uncertainty. Lingering.
“The Mishima used their research and technology to alter the genetics of other humans, and even kill them.” Lars explained. This time, no blue could shatter through the shadow. “The Mishima Polytechnical facility were the masterminds behind it all. I’m sure that the origins of these weapons hold no lesser malice in their history.”
As Link’s lips parted slightly, Lars knelt down to him. “Your heart has to be pure—that way, these weapons, used to kill humans, can be used carefully.” He said, clearly. “I can trust you with that, right?”
Reluctantly, Link nodded.
“It seems that he really disliked the Mishimas.” Link said.
Reina sighed annoyingly, “It’s understandable.” She said. Everything was understandable when it came to the people’s feelings towards the Mishimas, yet it didn’t make her any less angry. “With what happened the last Goodwill Event, I don’t blame them.”
“What do you mean?” Link asked, eyeing her curiously.
Damn it. Her mouth had backfired on her, and it wasn’t the first time, and it wouldn't be the last. Bolting out of the conversation now would only make her seem even worse than she already was. With another sigh, this time deeper, she looked on to the sky. “You see, I was one of the contenders for the soul of non-impurity.”
Link gasped quietly, his eyes widening. It only made Reina’s gaze more somber as she recognized it.
Familiarity.
“Before that, I used to be a student at the Mishima Polytechnical College. Nowadays, it’s a facility used by the Mishima in a way to repay for their sins. There, we research and experiment on different organisms—mainly those that cause diseases to prevent them and heal the people with them. I was a part of the research group that did just that.” She continued, “Until Lars and the other Spectrals came to the head of the clan for me. They assumed that I was the thing they were lookin’ for. But you know, it was wrong.”
Her eyes traced back to the grass, still and unmoving. “They only keep me around today because of my prowess as a Mishima. It’s all I’m really good for, anyway.” She said, “Funnily enough, that very fact is what nearly screwed the last event over.”
“What happened?”
“Well, I essentially nearly killed everyone there subconsciously—completely by accident.”
“What?!” Link’s eyes dialted. Everything about Reina changed to him. What was just a person, now radiated a dark aura that signaled towards a different being entirely—a devil.
“It wasn’t my fault, alright?” Reina said, scratching her head, “Look, it’s Mishima shenanigans. Even the Kazama had problems exactly like that.”
“So that just makes it right that you nearly took lives?”
“No, it’s a justification.” Reina corrected, her tone more aggravated. “I didn’t ask to be born this way, let alone born at all. Everyone looks at me scary except for my teammates who do the bare minimum. Someone as blessed as you wouldn’t understand.”
“Blessed?”
Was he really blessed? If so, then with what?
In his current state, at a level of perception not too deep, the answer was clear.
“Yes, blessed.” Reina said, standing up, “Blessed with power that no one else here will fear.”
It was true that Link had power greater than others, but the truth of it lied within his potential as a Spectral. Link knew more than anyone that power in the hands of humans was a disaster, but as he sat here, staring at his palm, what was he?
“I get that I’m scary, I guess.” Reina said, “But eh, you can think whatever you want about me. Even if no one else believes in me, I’ll still carry out Jin’s legacy.”
“Legacy? Jin?”
Still, he was confused about that person. Jin. Jin. From what he had gathered, he was a noble man, and yet—what about the sins? “Didn’t that guy kill and betray people?”
“So did my grandfather.” Reina said, shrugging, “The difference is, Jin aimed for peace in the end. That’s what I want too.”
“Peace? Despite what you’ve done?"
“In our circumstances, we didn’t have a choice.” Reina said, “The reason for the Spirit of Non-impurity’s existence is because the Hachijo sent my grandmother over to marry Heihachi. Being the Spiritual country that Japan is, the worst of it got to the Hachijo, who’s first member was created by the Lebenskraft of the spirit itself when it was sealed. The family operated in the shadows of Kyoto for most of their history, eliminating those who were seen as a threat to the world and erasing the trace of the spirit’s demonic powers to fit in with society. It's a strange concept. Even the people at the time didn't want to believe that."
Reina started to become engrossed in the story herself, her gaze becoming lost.
"My great grandmother, the current head, was a part of this clan. She was sent to Heihachi Mishima’s dojo as an informant. But despite that role, they became married.”
So they were like that girl back there in the forest.
A whole race of them? Link wanted to walk away—but it was as if Reina’s story—no, her very existence and beliefs, were anchoring his flesh down to stay in place. “Something must’ve gone wrong, right?” He assumed.
“It did, and it wasn’t really Heihachi’s fault.” Reina stated, “The Hachijo clan were said to have ‘foresaw’ something. That Heihachi’s ambition would cause the world to be thrown into utter chaos, and that her killing him would only cause their son to become a threat—meaning that they would have to eliminate him… which honestly, should have happened.”
“I don’t get it…” Link said, pondering. “How does this all correlate with you not having a choice in that?”
“You know how the Hachijo foresaw Kazuya becoming a threat?”
Link nodded.
“Well, that’s because of the Hachijo trait.” Reina said, her voice growing more serious. “The Devil Gene.”
From the way their eyes wavered, it was clear that the name embodied the essence of destruction. “Since they had a son, he would come to inherit that gene—granting him a power that no soul-ability could ever hope to match, except for Levant. Knowing this, Kazumi entrusted someone to kill Heihachi in case she didn’t. Of course, they would fail and Heihachi would slaughter everyone in the Hachijo clan except for Kazumi Mishima and her son.”
Again, Stupiiiddd. Reina thought.
Suddenly, it clicked. “I see…” he nodded, “So, with you being the daughter of Jin, who also had this gene, you have it as well.”
“That’s right.” Reina said, her smile growing wider. “But the thing is, Jin reformed his devil gene into something completely different—something of purity, which was used for his power…” She said, “You see…”
Crossing her arms, she gazed into the sky once more. Specifically towards the sun. In an act of confidence, she flexed her right bicep, grabbing hold of it with her opposite palm. “As the daughter of Jin, I’m going to do the same thing, and prove everyone wrong!”
“That’s…”
He wanted to say it was foolish—and admittedly, he thought it was.
But she was passionate about it.
Meralin…
Why was she in his mind now?
“...Pretty good for you.”
“Obviously so!” Reina said, obviously delighted to hear that. “Gee, almost no one says that to me. Thanks.”
He paused for a moment.
That… wasn’t his intention. “You’re welcome…”
“LINK!!!”
A voice called out, shocking the both of them.
Tumbling through the bushes, were Mario and Daisy.
To that, Reina chuckled. “Seems like you’ve got company, huh?” She asked, beginning to walk in the opposite direction. “See ya around, Link.”
That interaction didn’t feel real. Even with her noble intentions, there was still that aura about her that he couldn’t dismiss. Though before he could settle with that, Mario and Daisy were right next to him now.
Mario smiled, “Long time no see.”
Gaining no response, Mario looked on to where Link stared, his face returning to neutral.
“Hanging out with her, huh?”
“Apologies if she weirded you out—she’s a bit… troubled…” Daisy mentioned. “I’m sure you heard what she did last year…”
Link blinked, “I did, but…”
The two curiously looked at him, awaiting the last part of the statement.
“It seems that… she’s not so different from you all.”
Before disappearing into the trees, Mario and Reina’s eyes met as she stared back.
It was for a split second, but the tension was undeniable. Mishima…
She looked like someone in need of help.
In an opening where the trees were quite compacted towards each other, and logs scattered about, the sun shining through just barely, Reina knelt down in front of the body of water that connected to the lake, witnessing her reflection. It was normal, and yet, she bore no smile. Just what was there to smile about, when everytime you moved your hands through the water, sending ripples across the water, those wings of darkness—further showing the disparity of whence you came, appeared as if they were actually there?
Chapter End.
Notes:
Reina being the daughter of Jin came from a random assumption from my friend who asked if she was as someone who had never played Tekken. I wanted to incorporate her into this fic because I think she would amp the lore of the story early on.
Chapter 108: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 95 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The group of three entered the world of the trees once more, where the sun could shine properly—even amidst the shadows moving constantly across their bodies as they walked.
“She almost always practices by herself. Never thought she’d talk with anyone.” Daisy said, “Linky-dink here must be special.”
Link eyed her confusingly. For someone on the other team, she seemed awfully energetic in her eyes. “Who’re you?”
“Wha?” Daisy seemed almost offended by that question. She turned over to Mario. “Aw man, you didn’t tell the others?”
“Well, I thought you would meet everyone else sooner or later—but it seems it didn’t occur in my absence.” Mario said, “Well, Link, this is—”
“Ah, whatever! I can speak for myself just fine!” Daisy interrupted, holding a finger to his mouth to keep him quiet. A smirk appeared on her face as she traced the finger back and pointed it to her stuck out chest proudly, “I’m Daisy! Former Princess of Sarasaland!”
“Sarasaland?” Link asked, “Wait, that’s a place in the northeast. Doesn’t that place have a lot of alien rumors?” Why do I know that?
“All the more reason it was a good idea for the Spectrals to get her outta there.” Mario said. “Anything space related gives me the meanest headache.” Fox… “Besides, it’s nice to have someone on the opposing team who doesn’t wanna kill me besides Takeru.”
Link’s eyes gasped, remembering that conversation between Mario and Rosalina when they were with Sonic. “Is that really what they want?” He asked, “Why?”
Mario sighed, and Daisy’s face turned somber—the shadows on them growing more thicker. Longer. “It’s kind of a long story…” He said, “...But all that needs to be said is that it stems from abandonment.”
“As in… you abandoned her?”
“More so that, the stars did so.” Mario confirmed.
“It’s nerve-wracking.” Daisy groaned, rubbing her hands awkwardly through her hair, “Ever since I heard about the plan, I’ve been trying to reason with her about it—Mushroom to Mushroom, but she just ignores me and gives me that hollow and unnerving expression. Overall she’s like a drained out flower most of the time—no sense of life in her.” She held her flower broach tightly, “Trying to take someone’s life over something like that seems so… ugh.”
Even though Mario didn’t like it, he was really the only one who understood the full extent of their story. He kept quiet, ultimately—not angry towards Daisy.
Meanwhile, a fire was igniting in Link’s mind—No, in his soul. That small interaction with Rosalina shortly after the scuffle with Unicornera.
I’m above it all…
But I don’t feel like that at all.
He curled his fist.
There’s another thing, too…
He remembered Mario’s weakened state against Agrona.
Life isn’t…
“Well, it’s been a while, hasn’t it, Link?” Mario said, pulling Link out of his thoughts. “Just a day since we got into battle with those rogues…”
“Just a day.” Link said. It still felt strange to interact with him. “I didn’t really do much, but I… did interact more with the team.”
“Oh really?” Mario asked, smirking. So that’s what that comment earlier was about. “That’s good for you. Remember, those people are your teammates… you may not value them as friends, but they are just existing like everyone else.”
“Yeah.” Link nodded, “Everyone has their own view of the world, and it means a lot to them, and honestly, I think I get why…”
“Huh?”
Link’s hair moved freely in the breeze, his eyes deep in thought. Reina was vividly in his head. “Without it, they’d have nothing to live for.” He said, “It gives their lives meaning.”
Seems he’s come a long way in such a short amount of time. Mario thought, chuckling to himself. “Gee, did Lars manage to teacha something?”
“Hm?”
“It means your wise, knucklehead!” Daisy said, playfully punching Link’s arm. “It’s natural, since you’re one of the great three after all! Mario and Noctis spout some pretty lines with all those big words.”
“But so does Takeru.”
“Noctis?” Link asked, unfamiliar. “I’ve never heard of the last one. Is it him?”
“Armiger.” Mario said, “Honestly, I don’t know much about the guy. But I know he’s got a reputation for being a prince—or just being called one.”
“He’s a pricky prince at that!” Daisy mentioned, her smile holding the calm of a ticking Bo-omb. “I’m telling you, you could almost never get a read on the guy! He’s so… edgy.”
So he’s similar to me.
Wonder If I could meet this person... maybe I could learn something.
“Speaking of one of the three, you seem like a really cool guy, Link!” Daisy said, “We should talk more… a lot more, actually. Never been friends with a Hylian.”
“Um, sure…”
They eventually left the area via the shrine at the end, appearing in another area far from camp. Behind them were just another section of trees, while in front of them, the land had numerous, small slopes—stopping where the space between the land and the camp reached fifty. It was a very wide area—stretching to at least twenty acres, which made it fitting for practice.
On top of each slope were spherical like mini worlds that rotated, showing off their numerous constructs and creatures, as small as they were. One in particular was a three-story Akai like structure, with red wood, and a dark green roof. Another one, at the very front was a world that showed a lot of grass, bells with eyes, and… cat people climbing on the brick walls?
“A lot of quests here.” Mario mentioned, eyeing each one.
Without warning, Daisy bursted out in front of them to see them more cleary—catching the two off guard. She turned back towards them with a smile and eyes shimmering with the flare of competition, dramatically holding a fist into the air. “LET’S DO EM!” She said, “LOSER GETS TP’D!”
“T… P’D?”
“Well, I sure can get back into the loop…” Mario said, tightening his gloves “Well… You up to, Link? Pretty sure this’ll be your first quest.”
He would normally refuse.
Though he’d get nowhere with that, he figured. “Sure thing…”
“HANG ON!”
A voice from afar—
—And everyone turned.
Yoshi!
“DON’T TELL ME YOU’RE GOING ON A QUEST… WITHOUT ME, MARIO!”
“Oh… boy.”
As he approached, everyone put on looks of confusion and discomfort.
“Listen, even though you’re out of the hospital, that doesn’t mean you won’t need more help.” Yoshi said, his eyes, like a rose with thorns, glaring at Link. “Plus, I’m your protector… we don’t need any more… troublesome occurrences.”
“But… me and Mario aren’t enemies…” Link corrected.
But of course, Yoshi didn’t care. “AND YET, HE GOT INTO THE HOSPITAL BECAUSE OF YOU!” He said.
“I didn’t tell him to come with me.”
“So what?!”
“Cut it out!”
With a swift flare of motion accompanied by a stomp, arms outstretched, representing whatever barrier her mind wanted to project, Daisy cut the argument off in mid air. “Let’s keep positive energy around here!” She commanded, “Look, these quests don’t influence the world, but their cool obstacles for us! Obstacles that prove who you are through friction! We all need a bit of flare in our lives, y’know? Don’t ruin it with banter!”
Pouting, she would place her hands on her hips.
“Now, apologize, both of you.”
Reluctantly, they would say—
—”Apologies.”
“Alright…” Daisy went over to the quests that showed the Akai structure. “Let’s begin!” She commanded,
“WE’RE GOIN’... TO HANDS ON HALL!”
Chapter End.
Notes:
Next chapters are gonna be a bit Mario oriented... more so 3D world and Wii. Honestly the concept of Quests make this story so much more fun to write!
Chapter 109: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 96 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
109!!!
Chapter Text
In the ancient days of China, the Lin Kuei chose the Path of the Warrior—acting as mercenaries and assassins for other clans who chose the Path of the Scholar. This reputation would cause them to be in conflicts in other clans—one of their most infamous being with the Shirai Ryu.
But when the Grandmaster of the Lin Kuei, Bi-han, made peace with the Shirai Ryu—and changed the status quo, the clan went under a reformation. From Assassins, to those who would defend China in the hope for peace, and the ridding of vengeance.
No room for a shadow.
Being the son of Bi-Han, Bingying was to take on the mantle of Grandmaster, though his mother was insistent of the old ways, ridden in killing.
“Why did father fight for peace?” Bingying asked, the light of the sun reflecting on him.
“Because he was a spineless coward.” His mother spoke, hidden in the shadows.
“And why am I expected to be the next grandmaster?”
“You’re a good child, that’s why.” She said, disappointedly.
Bingying tilted his head down, staring blankly.
…A ruler… should be the decider of who lives, and who dies…
…I don’t have the heart to take a life…
…Hence, I am not fit to be Grandmaster…
THE CAVE OF ENLIGHTENMENT.
“Tch!”
Sunlight poured through the jagged openings of the sacred cavern, casting its divine rays upon the rows of serene Buddha statues draped in orange saffron robes. Two of them were elevated upon higher ornate pedestals on the stone that formed a square-like structure around the tiled floors tainted in grass and natural rock formations.
To the left, a path opened to a forest clearing where a classic Akai structure with white walls and tired roof stood quietly. Near the upper leftward side, a large shadow was casted upon four of the Buddha statues, and nearly a square upon the land, all due to the cave’s gargantuan nature.
Despite light shadows being casted on the other places, the light ultimately made it seem like they were outside.
And within the wield field of grass and rock, Marth was down to one knee—holding onto his sword, stuck into the ground. In front of the three Buddha statues, where a layer of stone was added, as well as a gate which hid a stairway that led to the largest Buddha statue, Rosalina observed. The sight?
Marth was gazing upwards towards his opponent—utterly defeated, his eyes narrowing while his body struggled to stand. Meanwhile, Bingying stood victorious, breathing out cold air nonchalantly. In his right hand, was a double-edged sword crafted from ice, pointed right at Marth.
“You did well, Marth.” He said, smiling cold. In a show of respect, he encased his fist into his palm, and bowed.
Marth eventually picked himself back up, placing his sword back in his sheath. There came a look of disgrace, yet humility. Although his heart ached at defeat, there was no use in frustration. Finally forming a smile, he bowed as well.
“So did you, Bingying.”
“Nice, nice!” Rosalina said, clapping her hands and smiling like an impressed child. “But there’s one thing I don’t understand from you—in fact, I never have.”
“What is it?”
“Why don’t you use your shadow, Bingying?”
Bingying disposed of the ice sword, closing his eyes as he walked past the Buddha structure. “No need for a shadow.”
Tmp.
Tmp.
Tmp.
Falling.
Darkness.
They could hear the footsteps of the wooden floor vibrate with the relentless rhythm comparable to an unchanging, yet precise symphony. The faint echo of a gong pierced the air, perfectly in synchronization with the footsteps. Although dark, the air around them smelled fresh—earthly. A blend of wood, bamboo, and seasonal cherry blossoms.
And upon landing, the sight showed why.
They stood with a dimly lit wooden corridor and with brown paneled walls—illumination hailing from the flickering candles mounted on the sides. The hallway’s ending was marked by the doubler doors with a grid pattern—and the journey there seemed to be short lived. All it took was a move forward towards the published wooden floor which reflected the warm candlelight throughout the interior of the structure.
But what was this?
A glitch in reality—mini blocks fading in and out of existence in inconsistent sizes.
When perfectly aligned, it formed the image of a person.
Meralin.
“A projection?” Link gasped.
“Greetings, players!” Meralin said, throwing her hands around as she smiled. “I am your rule informant, Meralin Akai! Though first, let’s see our competitors today!”
…𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓 𝐏𝐀𝐑𝐓𝐈𝐂𝐈𝐏𝐀𝐍𝐓𝐒…
𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐊 𝐇𝐘𝐑𝐔𝐋𝐈𝐀: “The last of the Hylians, but their greatest mark yet—for their power rests on in his hands.”
In my hands, huh?
𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐈𝐎 𝐓𝐎𝐀𝐃𝐒𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐇: “The soul of the savior made close to the stars his people pray under.”
“Ha.”
𝐃𝐀𝐈𝐒𝐘 𝐒𝐀𝐑𝐀𝐒𝐀𝐑𝐈: “Matching the warmful youth of a flower in the sun, she lives each day like there’s no tomorrow!”
Her teeth flashing like honor from her smile, Daisy raised a fist into the air. “That's me!!!”
𝐘𝐎𝐒𝐇𝐈: “From a race thought to be extinct, he flourishes in the modern era—though not as a predator, but as a protector.”
- “I hope you like the quotes I’ve made for you all, truly! I thought a lot about them!” Meralin said, “But all is well, let’s get onto the game’s rules. They’re simple, really. You just have to complete this obstacle course. Enemies like Goomba, Boomerang Bros, and Spikes are present. Getting hit by them will lead to a deduction in soul-points. However, they can be earned back through collecting the coins that come from defeating them. There are also three power stars—the ones that are green and huge scattered in secret places. You can’t miss them… well, you can if you're blind.”
So it’s just a matter of defeating and collecting. It’s like a simple game. Link thought.
- “Whoever gets the highest amount of soul points will be granted a crown above their heads. This crown can be taken away through gaining more soul-points than the other or hitting the person with it—which I don’t advise in the slightest.” Meralin continued, “There’s also a single stamp hidden somewhere on the level. If you get that, then the amount of points collected will triple, thus making you break the record…”
“Record?” Mario asked.
- “Bingying-Han was the one who collected the most amount of soul-points on this quest. A whopping eight-hundred!” Meralin said, “The usual is four-hundred.”
“Ha! That’s my teammate... I guess.”
“Seems that stamp is really hard to find…” Link said.
NOW, LET THE QUEST BEGIN!
GONG!
The quest begins, and Mario takes the lead!
No—Daisy takes the lead! “That stamp! Lemme find it!”
Link seemed to be just fine in the back, right behind Yoshi who ran beside Mario. It was easier to observe enemies from afar and the terrain to determine the kind of equipment he would use.
Their steps echoed throughout the corridor—and within seconds, they arrived at the grid patterned door. Link grabbed a hold of the brown bag hung onto the back of his tunic, holding his equipment. Just what opponents awaited through these doors.
Mario was aiming for a formal opening of the door.
Though Daisy had other plans.
BOOM!
Like kicking the door, and shattering it!
“Hold it!”
Meralin appeared in the same spot as before.
“HEY! THIS STRUCTURE WAS BUILT MY COUSIN!” She bellowed, “DEDUCTION OF SOUL POINTS BY TEN PERCENT!”
“YOU KIDDING ME?!”
“Well there goes the record…”
“Let’s go into the pipe!” Yoshi commanded, jumping in and appearing in some form of animation where his body somehow perfectly aligned with the entrance way of the pipe and just slowly went down.
“Wha…” Link couldn’t even describe what just happened. “How did he…”
Mario took after Yoshi, doing the exact same thing.
Huh?!
“Don’t leave me behind!”
And soon, there Daisy went.
Shrugging it off, Link walked over to enter the pipe. Though before he could, his body, in an instant, turned into a bundle of green light and warped over to the pipe. And soon, he was there—inside of the darkness the pipe begatted.
The momentum wouldn’t stop there—for he was already in another section of the structure. Another corridor, though this time with more candles illuminating the place—and above them were badge colored fabric that foretold a story of clouds and hills in the mushroom kingdom. There was a corner that seemed to be a leadway for the next wall of the corridor—a layer which contained another door, positioned on the edge of a deadend—and the second bridge between the room here, and the room beyond.
And most importantly, Goombas and Koopas, four of each wearing masks above their heads that showed their eyes more clearly. The Koopas contained masks that matched the colors of their shells. Red, blue, purple, and green. And as if the ninja feeling couldn’t get more obvious, they held shurikens in their little hands. The sound of a door shuffling caught them all by surprise, as more Koopas with their shurikens and variety in color came forth. There were over twenty of them now—surrounded.
Daisy smirked, excited to get soul points in. She extended one palm outward while the other stayed stationary to her waist. Her orange dress fluttered in the breeze that didn’t exist—a cool factor!
“Bring it on!”
But this time, Link was the one with other plans. Stepping in front of everyone in their fights positions with confidence—
“Leave this to me.”
—he grabbed hold of his bag, reaching his hand into it, grasping a feel of his inventory. He wouldn’t use an arrow right now, though he needed something that would bring most of them down in one swing.
And then, he grasped it.
Whipping his hand out, he would show—
—A boomerang.
“Let’s do this.”
Chapter End
Chapter 110: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 97 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
This boomerang, was no ordinary boomerang.
- With the help of the Heavenly Bureau's research on souls, the Spectrals had customized it to where it was compatible with any soul–adapting to whatever level their soul energy was at currently, and amplifying it. Lars claimed it would be a good option for Link since he struggled with controlling his soul energy.
A red Koopa came forth, carrying a shiruken.
The others readied themselves as well—making Link assume that he was the leader. It seemed he took on that role as well now, with his other teammates awaiting his move.
They’ll reappear after the quest is over, so there’s no reason to hesitate.
A surge of determination shot up into his spine, as both inched closer to one another by a mere three steps. Their gazes met, fueling a tension within the air. Link gripped his boomerang tightly, inching his arm backwards slowly. It was preparation for the throw. It had to be precise.
A standoff.
He could feel it—the smooth, yet electrifying coursing of soul energy through his body. Any form of physical restriction seemed meaningless now.
The standoff ensued for another five seconds. With this heightened sense of his, the mere movement of the arm was all his reflexes needed to fully fluctuate. Remembering his animalistic instincts, he allowed him to consume him.
The shuriken was thrown in a swift motion. As it was already mere inches away from his eye, the others had begun their moves as well, throwing their shurikens in perfect unison.
Mario had rushed forward—though it all seemed in slow motion.
Twisting his entire body, Link threw the boomerang forward with as much force as he could. It began tracing through the air just in time for the shuriken before him to be completely thrown off course—a subtle wind being formed from its immense rotation. Just in the blink of an eye, many of the enemies had been knocked down—shouting in a surge of anguish.
FWOOSH!!!
Through the wind it created took the shirukens off course, throwing the room into chaos—there were still some that were heading towards the group.
However, Mario would take care of that with his fourth function. He fully got ahead of Link, clasping his hands together tightly; and soon Link found himself in a barrier of light, watching as many of the enemies fell and got turned into coins. Some had only got knocked down, or hid in their shells. The boomerang retraced its path, only hitting the barrier instead. And as it did, so did the shurikens.
“Hey!”
Though, someone was banging on the barrier's interior.
Daisy. “Put this thing down!”
“Just a minute!” Mario said, “Yoshi!”
At the call of his name, he extended his short arms forward. Soul energy came into existence in the form of a spiral—trimming, yet shaping into something special. Yoshi’s eyes reflected a green light, and as he tensed his body; outside of the barrier, the shurikens that had been reflected—had multiplied.
The first function of Yoshi’s soul-ability, Evolution, was the multiplication of matter.
And what was not hit before were reduced to mere coins upon meeting their targets. And that was when they disappeared as well, leading to Mario releasing the barrier. He examined his palms as the soul energy died out into the air.
Feels looser. He then looked over at Link, “Nice job, pal.”
Link looked at him, eyes holding a tint of confusion. He had only done for his own self, but if that’s how Mario took it, then—
—”No need to thank me.” He smiled, picking up his boomerang.
Unsurprisingly, Daisy was on the run. Apparently, just running into the coins means you’ve collected them, for they showed a faint glow before disappearing upon touch.
Couldn’t bother to save some for us, huh? Mario thought, sighing as he headed forth. The other two would begin tailing as well, Yoshi jealousy looking over at Link.
Leaping into the air, her dress fluttering, she did a spin-kick to the door in midair—shattering it to pieces instantly in an impressive show of strength. Revealed from the broken panel door, was another corridor half the length of the room they were in—though with no candles for illumination. However, the light from the room beforehand took care of that.
Two panel doors awaited, and Daisy would raise charge her soul energy to—
“Hang on.” Mario whispered, holding his hand out in front of her, looking through the panel doors.
Just beyond these doors, an unlikely Goomba awaited with knowing eyes, keeping quiet in the corner. There was a noise as well, as if something was creating an object through their mouth. Familiar to everyone but Link.
Speaking of Link, he was looking ahead. Not too far to the end, where light shone through no more, there were two doors. He blinked at them curiously, while the others were wary of their next move.
“They have numbers, like we saw earlier.” Mario warned, “They’re probably trying to give us the impression that that group back there was all they had. Because of this, I think it would be best for my second function to do the trick.”
He hardened his gaze, opening his palm—fueling it with soul energy. A glowing one at that.
Without a command, Yoshi began his activation for multiplication again.
The light of the candle in the room began to expand—shining brighter than before with an abundance of mini lights circling around it. Yes, the Goomba noticed—though it was too late. Its eyes could only widen even more as the light in the room got larger, and larger, exuding more heat before it all culminated in—
—BOOM!
An explosion.
The Goomba dissolved into a mere coin, and a giant, burning hole was in the wall—showing the previous room. “Wait…” Mario stopped.
“Uh, I thought we weren’t supposed to be destroying property?”
“You just kicked down a door.”
“Well I’m talking about the present, dummy!”
“Whatever, let’s head in.”
Not Link, though, he had other plans.
Maybe I should’ve told the others.
He stood in front of the panel doors in darkness. Because of that factor, there was no hope in seeing a shadow indicating someone awaited beyond the door. But it didn’t matter. Link an animal, he would adapt. That’s what he was best at physically.
Slowly sliding the door open, the sound of footsteps became more and more clear—until the door was fully open, and the source was made known in such an anticlimatic manner. A mere Goomba, walking back and forth.
When it noticed Link, it finally focused. His body now fully in the room, he placed the boomerang back in his bag with haste.
The Goomba charged at him, yet even in a move with such little space—his instincts were no less effective. Spinning over to the right, catching the Goomba unaware; utilizing the weight of his entire body, he performed a sweep—or in this case, a full on kick with as much force as a hammer. Even without the use of soul-energy, the Goomba crashed into the wall, and merely disappeared into coins.
He smirked, wiping his nose with his thumb. “Easy.” He claimed, exiting.
Meanwhile, the others were anticipating an ambush, though nothing came. They were just standing here in this moment of what they knew to be serene domesticity. Among the fresh spell of roses and life, Daisy was aware of another smell—the smell of danger.
And it was coming from above. Before them was a wooden stairway containing five steps which led to the next floor. An opening was provided to see a mere glimpse—but it seemed they were soon to get more than that.
In an instant, and a shuffle, the stairway suddenly shifted into a slope. And it was clear where the noise seconds ago was from.
A spike—but instead of a ball, it was a lengthy blue staff of golden spikes. It rolled down the newly defined slope hastily.
Daisy’s muscles tensed up in response, soul energy exuding out her body sporadically.
Raising her right leg high up into the air, “Leave this to me.”
Soul energy set ablaze, touching the ceiling—and soon nearly covering the entire room. Even Link could feel the overwhelming, yet unusual heat it brought.
As the time touched the floor, now mere inches away from Daisy—in a fit of excitement and laughter, she brought her leg down like a comet, an orange trail following as destruction marked the item.
Shatter.
Sloppy soul energy control as usual. Mario noted.
But by all means, it got the job done. Though it was a temporary solution. The real problem awaited up there. In another surge of soul energy, this time more concentrated to her legs and relaxed, she jumped on the slope—
—AND BEGUN SLIDING UPWARDS?!
Simple.
Daisy’s soul ability is called—
—Bloom of Life.
The first function is—
—Refinement.
Tens of gray apparitions of orchids appeared around her stature.
With no good soul energy, refinement was a temporary solution to this problem. It not only enhanced and refined soul energy, but automatically toggled it to a specific body that the user desired—thus making soul energy fluctuate without strain.
The spike tossed another.
But soul energy pulsated in her legs. Like a spring, her body lifted upwards, touching the ceiling and like a pansy—she floated midair. Mario and Yoshi would find a way to deal with the spike, of course, and Link had just returned.
“What’s going o—”
He could only watch in awe as Daisy floated through the air—a candle illuminating the left side of her face, only making her look celestial. A true, diaphanous flower.
Her descent was sweet and slow, with grace and purity.
And the only thing the spike could do was keep committing to tossing.
Down the road, it seemed there was another corridor with two more doors on the walls, no staircase in sight. Might be some kind of requirement.
“Hurry up and get rid of that thing!” Shouted Mario.
“Okay, okay!” Daisy said. But first, she could only examine it. It was a cycle of doing… nothing. Just throwing up the spike, then tossing it. Fitting of its name, but seemed so pathetic in her eyes. What a totally unmoving life.
And in the blink of an eye, it was nothing but a coin.
“Come on up!” Daisy said, using her hands as a signal. The stairs had turned back to normal, making walking up them easier. Mario took the lead immediately, taking note of how eerily silent everything seemed.
“No question about it. They’re definitely more enemies around.” He claimed.
“Where could they possibly be?” Asked Yoshi.
“Everything seems ninja themed and stuff… they may be hiding in the walls somewhere.” Daisy suggested.
Then, Link would step forward. “There was another one of those brown things behind the door back there. I don’t hear any footsteps s—”
“Wait.” Yoshi interrupted. “That’s simple stuff! We just exploded it.”
“No, not that.” Link corrected, “There was a door down the hall we were just in, and that’s where the brown thing was.”
“First off, it’s called a goomba!” Yoshi also corrected, “Secondly… how didn’t we notice that?”
“It’s more natural than you think.” Link said, stepping forward. Once again, he aimed to take the role of leader. He suddenly reached into his bag. “But, I think I know a way we can predict it.”
“Oh yeah? And what’s that?”
One would expect another weapon to appear out of that bag considering what happened before. But no!
It was no weapon, but it was definitely something that could be used as a weapon.
A HANDFUL OF ROCKS!
“WHAT IS THAT?! YOSHI IS CONFUSED!”
To add on to the strangeness, Link got down on his knees, and began stacking the rocks on top of one another.
“Back when I was in the forest, I stacked rocks on top of each other almost every morning to predict the weather. If they fall south, it means it’s gonna rain. If it falls north, it means it’ll be sunny. It changes a lot in winter, though.”
Yoshi groaned. “And just how will this help us?”
“If it falls to the right, it means there’s an enemy behind all of the doors. If it falls to the left, it means that one door holds coins behind it, and another door holds an enemy, but only two.”
The stacking was now complete with a total of ten rocks.
“Huh, interesting thinking, Link.” Mario was neither for it or against it.
On the other hand, Daisy—”I like it! Makes things more exciting.”
“Remember, we’re on a time limit…” Yoshi said, “If this is useless, then it only proves that you’ve wasted our tim—”
“Don’t worry, Yoshi.” Mario said, smiling. “He may be conflicted… but he’s more helpful than he or all of us realizes.”
Yoshi merely scoffed at the statement.
The rocks began to wobble, leaving Link in anticipation. First, they wobbled to the right. Then to the left. Then the right—no, the left again!
It was a tug of war with directions!
The group had to wait another ten seconds before the outcome was eventually decided.
It fell to the left.
“You can go ahead now.”
Daisy didn’t hesitate. She quickly approached the first door and opened it slowly—and in a glistening fashion, coins stacked on top of each other were sitting. “No way!” She said, signaling to the other two, “Come, look!”
“See?” Mario asked, turning to Yoshi, “I told you so.”
“It’s luck, that’s all.” Yoshi said. “Yoshi passes on the coins. No need for them!”
His sights were set ahead. Maybe if the self-proclaimed fortune method was true, then he could respect Link more—and not that he really wanted to.
Opening up to the door as the others followed behind, he found two light blue buttons with the letter “P” on them. “Hmm.” He eyed them curiously, not sure of which one to press.
Yoshi was right. That fortune couldn’t be true… but was it just truly that vague?
Taking a leap of faith, he placed his foot on the blue button in front of him.
And as he did, the door wall itself shifted—now holding a straight line! And outside of its exterior, were two red Koopas with their shurikens at the ready!
Crap!
But of course, Mario was there just in time. Stepping in front of Yoshi, putting his second function to use once again with what little light was present—the air around the Koopas suddenly condensed, accompanied by some flickering lights—soon, an explosion.
“You alright?” He asked.
He should’ve been proud of the save of his son, and yet—
—all he could feel was inferiority.
“Of course I am!” Yoshi claimed.
“Nice job you two!” Daisy rushed past the both, stepping on the other button which brought down a case of stairs. The outline of the peeking was the exact same as before.
As they all went on, Yoshi could only wonder…
Is Yoshi really just… someone in need of protection?!
No.
A gong rung without a source, sending a chill throughout everyone’s spines. Being up here now, they could see the design of it. Black, with the face of a specific turtle that nobody in the mushroom kingdom was fond of.
Bowser.
This corridor was longer than any other, but before they could get through even halfway—an obstacle needed to be squashed.
Upon jumping over the space where the stairs once were, and getting on the actual path—a single row of green armored turtles holding boomerangs stood right before them!
“Boomerang bros!” Mario called out, and Link was ready to counter them with just that, before—
—“Let Yoshi take care of this!’
Yoshi stepped right in front of them with eyes of determination.
Chapter End.
Notes:
These chapters have been very fun to do.
Chapter 111: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 98 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was a society in a land far off into the east of the Mushroom land—in the Sand kingdom! It’s called—the Layer Cake Dessert! Years ago, there were thousands of Toad tribes who made a bunch of statues with faces and even eyes that moved! Though some resided in sand, others say they walked to their locations around the islands, as if they had souls of their own! They were made for protection! To defend the people living on the island!
These were made… by the Rappa Nui-Nui Toads!
But something needed to define ruler for tribes!
And so, the game “Birdo Man” was created!
A game where a member of each tribe climbs a cliff, swims on an islet, and goes over to a small island where one, singular stone man was—goes on top of it, and retrieves the Birdo Egg from the sooty tern that carried it, awaiting their arrival. Then they would swim back, and climb back up the cliff, being crowned Birdo Man.
A Birdo’s egg was the world’s only living remnant of Dinosaur species at that time—no, more than that. The concept of the egg itself, was a symbol of protection from the past towards the people and stonemen!
But in Eighteen-sixty seven, when it was more important than ever… something strange occurred.
A Birdo Egg is supposed to have hot pink dots! But as one of the tribe members reached the peak, they found an egg with green dots instead on the back of the sooty tern! Interest, the tribe leader would pick it up—and then, it would begin glowing.
That’s when… Yoshi’s egg hatched!
And in the face of the collision of worlds, Yoshi would be claimed as the island’s protector! Yoshi watched them grow and expand their lands to others of the Mushroom Kingdom. There was even a time where they got to a paradise, the peak of their home!
But, Yoshi also had to watch them fall! As more and more people began to come, it was obvious that it was becoming too much for them to handle! Resources became less shared which only created more conflict between tribes and settlers! The competition only brought death despite Yoshi’s warnings! And diseases came up too!
It ended, just in a snap!
Soon, Yoshi found a race of Spirit Beast just like me, and they made me as their leader—and soon they fell as well, all except me.
Mario… was all Yoshi had!
STARS BE DAMNED… IF YOSHI CAN’T BE THE DEFINITE PROTECTOR!
Another standoff, but this time, Yoshi took the lead. The boomerang bros wasted no time throwing their boomerangs—and it wasn’t any weak throw either. A subtle, yet strong wind engulfed their forms, as both their rotation and speed was immense. But of course, Yoshi was prepared.
The second function of Evolution, was the Return to Precursory!
An ability which took the user back in time momentarily to whatever they desired,.. As a child. As a baby. As an egg, and even to the point of non-existent. Hence, why the user had to become very careful with it.
Yoshi… turned back into an egg!
And a mini function included absorption. Since Yoshis were the earliest creatures on the planet, whatever was made after that was only absorbed towards the egg, and repelled.
The Boomerang bros continued on anyway, throwing another round at the others!
But in a burst of soul energy, YOSHI BURSTED OUT OF THE EGG!
Wind pressure filled the room, causing even his teammates to brace themselves. The enemies easily fell over, but not dissolving into coins. Before them, a light became the essence of Yoshi’s form, and as it quickly whispered away—the view before everyone was daunting. Unreal.
Yoshi… had grown a pair of white wings!
Return to Precursory… transitioned into the Essence of Upcoming, the second mini function!
Depending on what point of the past the user went to, it determined what they would become for a short amount of time.
With what little room he could, he flapped his wings—moving forward. The Boomerang bros turned their attention to him now, aiming their boomerangs upwards, and launching them again!
But the divine winged beast was not damaged by their attacks! They bounced off of his hardened body like nothing, while Yoshi flipped forward in the air, and—
“BRRRRRNG HAP!”
—Bring the entire weight of his body downwards right in front of them, creating a shockwave! Bits of broken wood flashed his eyes, scattering all around the air—-reaching to the hammer bros who were blown into the air.
In a dramatic fashion, hailing from the eyes blessed by slow motion from Yoshi, the bits of wood fell—and the hammer bros were nothing but coins now!
Link was surprised. And most of all, Mario had a huge grin on his face!
“Nice one!”
Like his heart had been hit with a sledgehammer, Yoshi felt more pumped than ever after hearing those words! “Yeah! Yoshi’s awesome!” He continued on forward, finally spotting the two sets of doors that were at the end. But weirdy, for a hall so big, it was awfully quiet now. Surely the enemies would take this to their advantage.
Another panel door like the one that lied at the end caught their attention as well. Maybe something resided inside of that as well, and hopefully no enemy.
“Maybe I should try the rock metho—”
“Nope! Yoshi got this!”
“Oh c’mon! Let me open it! There might be one of those boomerang guys inside!” Daisy complained.
“Or better yet—”
Mario took the initiative, examining the doors. The first thing to do would be to listen for any footsteps, which he would. Link took a liking to that. Was Mario the only smart one here? Well one thing was for sure. Link himself wasn’t stronger than any of them.
A few seconds passed, and Mario heard nothing. He gave a thumbs up to the crew, and opened the door.
But of all things, nobody expected a blank room. There was nothing to look at but the badge floor of geometrics shapes. Daisy pouted, her eyes looking for anything of value. She needed to get her soul pointed up soon.
Everyone’s eyes eventually ended up at the muffled shuffling behind the wall, as if something was walking—and beyond that, a shimmering… like something was in there, calling for someone to get it.
Mario felt it to his very soul. The star!
Willingly triggering the trap by kicking the door, the walls flipped into two horizontal parts, revealing a new enemy. The rather overweight version for a hammer bro—
“Sledge bro!”
What’s with these names? Link asked himself, not letting himself be fooled. Behind this tall, humongous beast was another long hall, carrying the same badge geometric floor they were already on. It stretched on about ten feet, holding candles that were placed intermittently this time—and at the end, a glowing green star floated like a trophy.
Mario and Yoshi were side by side. This is wide enough.
“Go ahead and get the star, Link and Daisy!” He commanded. “Seems like we’ll take care of this one!”
The sledge bro stomped forward, the ground rumbling.
As much as Daisy wanted to take on herself, doing an act with Link—even if it seemed small, was what she desired. She really wanted to interact with him more.
“Right!”
The sledge bro… was an enemy of the quest and nothing more. Usually, this quest was only handled by a single player—making its existence confusing as it now had to focus on multiple targets. Naturally, it chose Yoshi to hone its attacks on. And in understanding of that, Link and Daisy could swoop by quite easily!
They zoomed past it with ease as it geared for a throw with a significantly larger hammer. Luckily, there didn’t seem to be any
“This is fun, huh?” Daisy asked, her footsteps a fraction as loud of her voice.
“Um, sure.” Link replied. He couldn’t understand the point of talking in the midst of a duty.
“It’s good to get out every once and awhile!” Daisy continued, her words wavering a bit as she ran. “That team is filled with buncha weirdos except Takeru and all! Even when I tried to get to know them, they seemed so shady! Like, have you ever seen someone detach their head from their body at will?”
“What?”
“Exactly.” Daisy said, remembering Velva’s attempt at scaring her in the morning.
“What’s with the talk?”
“Huh?”
“You’re trying to have a conversation with me.” Link stated, “Why? We’re trying to accomplish something here?”
“Well, I’m trying to enjoy my youth, y’know? To try and get to know new people!” Daisy claimed, laughing, “It’s fun. That’s all there is to it! And fun is like a rebellion!”
And you aren’t embarrassed by that? Link wanted to ask, but didn’t brother.
Meanwhile, it seemed like things were heating up back there. The sledge bro surprisingly threw hammers faster and more efficiently, and even though Mario blocked them with his fourth function, it was obvious that a continuous use of this would lead to burnout.
Then, a new trick occurred! It took off to the ceiling, then came down with all of its might! Since Yoshi flew, there was no problem with it, but as for Mario, the ground shook him to where it was difficult to even move!
But it only lasted a few seconds… which was enough for a hammer to be right up in his face. Using those quick instincts of his, he dodged it—watching as it made a large hole in the ground before leaping back to Yoshi.
Yoshi flapped his wings forward, gathering soul energy throughout his entire body—then surging it up to a single point into his mouth. It was white and formless at first, but soon turned into a sprawling ball of light—growing brighter and brighter.
And of course, the candles! Mario noticed them while Yoshi charged up his attack, and both of them exchanged glances to each other with a stamp of approval!
From Yoshi’s mouth, a super-charged blast of energy struck the sledge bro, coming in as fast as lightning, illuminating the room more than the candles ever could—streaks of light hitting the ground as it tried to hide in its shell to shield against damage. But light always obeyed. And that's why Mario’s mixing of the first and second function, would put the nail on the coffin for this fight.
STARSTREAK!
Bits of soul energy enhanced light were absorbed into the blast, acting as both the fuel and armor for it to reach a newfound potential!
𝐃𝐎𝐔𝐁𝐋𝐄 𝐌𝐎𝐃𝐔𝐋𝐄: 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐑-𝐇𝐄𝐀𝐓𝐄𝐃 𝐁𝐎𝐋𝐓!
The power created one short burst of light before the end of the attack’s arc, leaving the enemy defeated.
As it turned into coins, Yoshi’s wings finally disappeared—his soul energy rebuilding into the air.
“Looks like you’re holding yourself very well! Nice! Yoshi approves!”
Mario chuckled, “Of course I can. This Pisano can take care of anything for anyone!” he claimed. It feels nice to help out again. “Good to see you’re handling yourself well as well!”
“Just for the record! Yoshi’s still looking at for you!” Yoshi said.
“Same goes for the both of us, then.”
To top off the defeat all the more, Daisy and Link had reached the star—making it theirs via touching it! This made it lose its color, leaving it nothing but a floating gray husk now.
“First star done!” Daisy said, grinning like a champion!
She’s really feeling herself. Mario thought, sighing. “Let’s get moving.”
Chapter End.
Notes:
I've always imagined Daisy having some muscle would fit, not only because of her personality but because she's been in quite a bit of sport games and seems to be the kind to play sports frequently in her free time.
Chapter 112: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 99 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mario and Yoshi would go on ahead to make sure the coast was clear, though Mario insisted that he'd go alone. This left Daisy and Link to wait behind patiently.
“You know, you really remind me of someone.” Daisy said softly.
“Who?” Link asked, looking a bit concerned. He couldn’t imagine being like anybody.
Daisy looked over at Mario. “Did he ever tell you?” She asked, “About his brother?”
“Yeah.” Link recalled immediately, looking over in her direction. “It wasn’t too long before we got into the fight… he seemed awfully sad about it.”
“Yeah.” Daisy sighed somberly, yet still kept her smile. A nostalgic warmth was hidden inside of it. “Luigi and he were awfully close.”
“Wait.” Link did a double take. “Are you saying that, I remind you of his brother?”
“Well, yeah.”
“But why?”
“Well, for one, you two are both clueless.” Daisy said.
“Clueless? I’m not clueless!!” Link rebutted, narrowing his eyes.
Daisy only scoffed. She didn’t seem to take him seriously at all. In fact, she wasn’t even giving him eye contact now. “You’re one of those people who grew up in the wild all by yourself, right? It only makes sense you take some jokes too seriously.” She said, “But hey, no offense. We’re all kinda weird in our way. Luigi was, well, very weird, too. The guy would be scared of someone saying “boo!’ despite wanting to be a soldier. He wasn’t all that strong either. I also beat him in arm-wrestling quite often.”
With arms like that, anyone would lose. Link thought, staring blankly.
There was a time Daisy remembered fondly.
Mario and Luigi played as the yellow-caped heroes in an open field—going through whatever obstacles they envisioned in those simple toys, while Daisy played the damsel in distress, sitting on top of a tree while Yoshi acted as the villain.
That was a not so bad life.
“But despite all that,” She clutched her broach. “I still found myself falling for him. I still find myself thinking about the days when we were kids”
It was heartwarming, and a bit sad to remember. Nostalgia. It was a rather conflicting feeling.
Though to whom she had told it too, it held some… interesting implications.
“Does that mean… you’re falling for me, too?”
“WHEN HELL FREEZES OVER!” Daisy shouted, only leaving Link to fall further into the pit of confusion.
Mario and Yoshi searched the corridor, analyzing for not only enemies—but a possible star as well. The silence was deafening, and even a bit dangerous. The ninja theme implied that other enemies could be right in front of them without the group even knowing.
Mario heard something shift to his left. It was right near the final set of doors in this area. A compact, elevated alcove structured in polished wood, its floor raised slightly above the rest of the corridor—the second anomaly of it all. The space itself was enclosed by panels and beams, making its appearance seem like a boxed in dojo, with a soft, golden candle-light—hanging right above the center. It was flanked by two decorative wall studs, where Mario thought he heard the movement from.
“Didja notice something?” Asked Yoshi.
Mario nodded suddenly, going over to the right wall-stud. He leaned in a bit.
Bling!
And KAPOW! Mario threw his fist forward–-and it thrusted straight into the small, rotound creature with a domed shaped body enwrapped in green, its appearance akin to a toy-like robot. With its face caved in, the wing-up key on its back turned slightly, granting him a magnitude of coins.
A row of tiny stars swirled around its head as it found itself dazed from the attack.
“Ah, these things.” Mario sighed, “People used to abuse these animals all the time for money back at home… I feel a bit disgusted doing it even in a quest.”
“Yoshi thinks you shouldn't.”
“Heh, yeah.” Upon collecting the coins, a crown appeared on top of his head. Mario looked at it, completely unimpressed. “Oh… good thing it didn’t take off the hat. Apologies
They would continue looking around—whereas Mario started with the panel door while Yoshi kept an eye on the coin enemy. It wasn’t giving out coins anymore. Mario heard nothing behind the sets of doors, and upon opening them, he found no enemies, and instead, a warp box. A transparent cube with orange outlines, and an exclamation mark on the center of each side bearing the same color.
“You know,” Yoshi spoke, suddenly, “Yoshi thinks he saw Luigi pop up in his head when he grew wings! Maybe, Yosh can’t recall that well.”
Mario smirked, “I guess our responsibility ties from similar places.” He said, “Plus, I’m sure Luigi would’ve loved that.”
“HEY!” Daisy stormed out of the room, honing her attention on Mario. “Why do you have the crown?! Were you two looting while we stayed behind? That’s unfair.”
Link tailed behind her without any sort of enthusiasm.
“That’s besides the point. It seems like we’ll be getting out of the-a castle for a bit.” Mario said, pointing to the warp box. “Once we go into this box, we’ll teleport to another area. Be on guard, obviously and on the lookout for more stars.”
“And the stamp.” Daisy brought up, “No sign of it anywhere.”
“Bingying’s soul energy involves shadows, right?” Asked Mario, “I guess that means it’s in a dark place.”
Daisy nodded, “That actually makes a lot of sense.” she said, “Nice using your head.”
The idea of a warp box almost seemed so natural now, given what he had seen throughout his time here, so he didn’t bother to question it. He merely went inside along with the others—and before he could even register the state of darkness they were in, they had already arrived at their destination.
OUTSIDE OF THE AKAI CONSTRUCT.
CHECKPOINT!
When high up, the structure seemed to be soaring through the air, being carried by the soft, blurry clouds that surrounded its exterior. The warm, nightly air struck the group in the face—but with no pain, but bliss. It was much, much better, somehow, then the inside. Though the real obstacle course lied within where they stood.
The warp-box had placed them on a stone floor, and above them, they saw two more long sets of stone—ending when a fourth and fifth floor marked the roof of an evening green. The tiles were shiny, yet looked so smooth that sleeping on them seemed rather comfortable… if you didn’t fall off due to the slopes, of course. On their sides, blending in effortlessly with the lanterns, were an array of beedy lights of all colors stuck etched inside as if it were some kind of celebration.
The second stone step was thinner, holding four Thwomps. Two on the edge, and two at the center stuck closely together with an abnormally clear and refined white cloud sitting right beside it. There was also the same kind of cloud next to the Thwomp on the right end.
The third row held Spikes the same one as before, a good distance away from one another—and a few inches to the side from the Thwomps’ locations. On top of that, and in between the Spikes, were a group of those well-refined clouds. With the bottom row holding three, and the top row holding only one. But not far from them, Spike Rolls were being tossed in perfect synchronization into thin rectangular openings from inside of the sixth floor, which wasn’t accessible.
As for where our group stood, the size of the stone step was comparable to the third, but it was incomplete. The cause of separation between the two equally large stones holding a single candle on the edge, was a cliff that foretold the gateway to a cloudy darkness. But what for? It couldn’t be placed there for no reason.
Meralin’s apparition appeared in that spot, waving at the group with a smile.
- “Auspicious occasion!” She said with joy, “You have reached beyond the halfway point of the level!” She then pointed to the fifth level, where an empty, gray warp-box resided. “As you can see, a warp-box is up there! But it hasn’t been activated yet. Sooo….” She pointed over to the arranged set of clouds. “As you can see right there, there’s an item of the same color as a warp-box, but circular. That’s one of them. All you have to do is find the other four, and collect them. Be sure to stick around, though. Maybe you’ll be granted something special.”
In a static, she would disappear, allowing for the group to examine their surroundings once more.
“There’s one across from here.” Link spotted, seeing the shining warp-box item hanging on the edge of the stone. “I don’t think I can make the jump, though. Do you think you can get that, Daisy?”
“Well, of course I can!” She claimed, “But, I’ll give you another chance to shine. Here, grab my hand.”
Confused, Link would obey, taking her hand and immediately feeling a surge of soul-energy flare. He felt it to his core, and albeit startled, it felt rather cozy—like how one thought the spring felt. Upon letting go, Link felt so much lighter. He didn’t have any weight on his body before—but it felt like there was over a thousand pounds once.
“Feel lighter now?” Asked Daisy, grinning.
Link examined his lower body, lifting his leg ever so swiftly. “Yeah,” he said, “What did ya do?”
“It’s a mini-function of mine that lightens the body.” Daisy explained, “Be careful, though. If there’s any enemies, getting hit will mean you’ll get knocked back a lot.”
Nodding, Link would effortlessly jump over the cliff, staring down into the cloudy abyss below for a split second. The fear of death was imminent, but it was washed away. Why fear it, when you’re above it?
His landing served as a cue for the others to go as well, as they would go their separate ways. Daisy took the most daring, going over the Thowmps in the center of the third step. Though it was a bit tricky.
One second, they were in the air. The other, they were slamming onto the ground. But this was only difficult if the quest was a 2D level, where you could only go in a straight line. Although a similar case here, Daisy could always go above.
But there was a warp-box item in a small opening, so it wasn’t as simple. Or was it?
When the lumps of angry stone slammed down against the structure again, Daisy balled her right fist—using refinement to send soul-energy into the arm. Even in heels, her speed was something behold; she put some force into her legs as she bursted forth, the momentum causing the air the grace her skin. Reeling her fist back, combined with the speed, made the complete shattering of the the Thowmps all the more reasonable, when her fist plowed definitely into her
It almost seemed one-sided.
Link was shocked, watching her as she grabbed the warp-box item. When he was a child, he didn’t recall the women in Hyrule being that strong. He assumed it was because of their lack of soul-energy, but Daisy was strong physically as well, so what? Taryone even said women were weaker than men physically, though he was the one who felt inferior.
No matter. He still had to collect the warp-box item. Turning his sight back around to it, he would go over—reaching his arm forward to touch it.
But he sensed something was off, hence his hesitation. He closed his eyes, perfectly envisioning the rocks swaying side to side in a realm of darkness.
If to the left…
And so it fell.
He quickly grabbed a hold of the warp-box item, adding onto Daisy’s efforts. But as fate would have it, it was exactly the single needed for two Boomerang Bros to puff into existence in an outburst of smoke. One took the place of the candle near the right edge. While the other was behind Link, right near the cliff.
He knew he had to do something, and his mind traced back to a good way to resolve the problem.
His soul-ability….
He still didn’t have a grasp on it yet. If he was truly going to adapt, then what would happen in future battles when faced with an opponent with a fully grasped soul-ability?
If I were to encounter that girl again…
Wasting little time, the Boomerang Bros tossed their boomerangs, the rotation immaculate. But Link’s body could do so much now. At the point of contact, he thrusted himself high into the air—and the gazes of the Boomerang Bros followed. The same was the case for their aim, pointing upward.
While in air, Link took the time to reach into his bag. A boomerang of his own would work well, but he didn’t want to limit himself. If he couldn’t control his soul-energy consciously, or understand himself, then—
—I’ll focus on what I can do right now! Without it!
A long, rusted chain emerged from the bag. One end in his left, and the other end in his right. Aiming. It was as natural as day. In his early days of isolation, he had to learn to fend for himself—so the numerous sticks scattered around the forest, acting as staffs and spears, were the perfect form of practice. Now etched into his system, he just needed to incorporate it with the control of the chain.
And when it came to understanding the way objects worked, Link was a natural. Blessed, even.
Yanking the chain downward with his left, letting go for a split second to extend his length, letting it breathe. It snapped into the air, moving like a serpent as it headed straight towards the incoming boomerangs, as they tangled into the sky like birds with no direction. And now, they were even more tangled.
At the moment of yanking it back, Link threw his entire body forward, amplifying the speed by arching his body—mainly pointing his neck downward. The chain followed, albeit slowly. It only made the release from the force more deadly. It continued the curve. Arcing.
The second of returning to his previous state in the air, allowing his body to fly forward just a bit more—the chain finally caught up, the binding of boomerangs loose enough for a devastating release! And there they went, heading fiercely towards the one near the candle of the edge. Double the damage, combined with the essence of speed and precision, made for a can't miss attack.
Before the calling of its next Boomerang, it was nothing but a coin. “Nice!”
Landing on the floor once more, his back facing the Boomerang to the cliff. He twisted his body back with precision—fluid and rhythmic, as if his body remembered an unsung song. His arm followed, and so did the chain. It slithered through the air like a snake slithering through a metaphysical path, and a fast one at that!
Before it could even ready its boomerang, just like the other, it was nothing but a coin.
Link gave the chain a tug, the chime of steel links and its patterned fully locked and straight. It hung in the air for a second before coming down, to which Link would give it another tug, ultimately catching it in his hands. A surge of pride tingled in his spine, hence a smile.
Meanwhile, Mario and Yoshi took the third stone step. Yoshi to the left, Mario to the right.
And in an act of coordination, Mario and Yoshi leapt over their respective spike rolls—-and it only took one leap forward for a punch and kick to blow them away!
Yoshi took the initiative, jumping onto the clouds to obtain the warp-box item.
Then, he jumped on the single cloud above it.
And for a moment, he stood there, gathering soul-energy in his back.
And while he did that, Mario jumped high into the air, effortlessly soaring past both rows of clouds. As if a lock of air had taken his body, his descent was aimed at Yoshi's back, both of them holding a smirk. Charging up soul-energy in leg’s as well, Mario’s feet touched Yoshi’s back.
And the result? The soul-energy both generated had pushed off of each other—making Mario soar even higher into the air with a fist raised!
Like Link’s case, the obtaining of the warp-box item spawned some enemies.
About two groups of a dozen goombas were right on top of the fourth floor, the first Akai ceiling.
And like a meteor—no, a shooting star, Mario’s descent would engulf his body in a shining gold, contrasting with the night’s wake. He was coming in hot, and fast! His left leg cocked back, while his other was extended. All the Goombas could do was brace. And upon the brutal landing, a shockwave would be the result of their fall,
Mario planted his fist into the ground, soon standing up and examining his surroundings. It seemed that a single Goomba was still standing.
Not for long, though. Even with the strain placed on his leg from the small, Mario would simply kick it away like a football!
Maybe we should’ve picked a harder difficulty.
“Where’s the fifth?”
“Over there!” Yoshi called.
Daisy and Link made their appearance, nearly slipping on the slopes.
“What the?”
All of their eyes were set afar, for floating in the midst of the night, twenty feet away from the structure, was the last warp-box item.
Chapter End
Notes:
"Your love is in abyss, while my heart's at eclipse, now. Might be over now, but you feel it still!"
Chapter 113: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 100 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“How in the world… are we supposed to get that?!”
A question asked by Daisy, which was on the mind of everyone right now.
“Wait a moment.” Of course, Link would step up, his chain still in his hands. “Can an object coming in contact with the item count as catching it?”
“Unfortunately not. It only does that on real quests.” Mario said, “And Meralin said anyone, no matter their soul-ability, could compete in this quest.”
“Indeed indeed, I did say such!”
Right beside the last-warp box item was Meralin’s hologram again.
- “But this is a bit different. It’s a case where those with more suitable soul-abilities and functions will work more efficiently. You see, there are invisible platforms near the warp box item. I’m sorta standing on one right now, haha.” She chuckled, “When soul-energy even comes near them, they instantly dissipate, reappearing when any trace of soul-energy is gone. Even when coming into contact with objects or others, they’ll simply do the same—and the most important thing… This warp-box item… I wouldn't suggest trying to stand on the platform its on…”
So many questions that intertwined with stress, but Meralin was already gone, leaving the group alone once again. But Mario was a step ahead, already thinking of the next move. Okie-dokie… maybe they have some kind of trigger. A signal that warns both the object and player has made contact. And this hypothesis would turn him over to Link. “Link.”
“Hm?” Link turned as well, the calm wind making his her flow. Mario swore he saw a faint glow in his eyes.
“Those weapons you have in that pouch of yours…” He mentioned, pointing in front of them, “Do you think you could throw them and figure out where the platforms are? I was thinking they had some sort of trigger.”
Link nodded his head left and right, still fixated on the item ahead. “I could try, but the problem is, throwing some weapons out could mean I can’t get them back until the quest ends. I would use the chain I have, but even trying to spot them the way we spot spirits doesn’t work. I’d rather not waste it.” He said, “Besides, we still don’t know where the platforms are, like Meralin said.”
Understanding, Mario would turn his attention to Yoshi who looked ashamed. “Yoshi?”
“Yoshi can’t fly like he did earlier, because it uses too much soul-energy and the soul-energy it used was left back inside.” He stated.
It seemed they were at an impasse. Not only that, but time wasn’t stopping.
Only two-hundred seconds left on the clock, and they had no idea how long the level would be.
I could jump on the platform right beside it, but then I wouldn’t be an asset to the team any longer.
So what do we do?
There’s an answer for everything, and the answer to that question within a flower.
Stepping right in front of him was the Princess of Sarasaland, Daisy. She held a confident smirk on her face, eyes and focus deadset on the last warp-box item. Mario couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
And all he could ask was, “What are you going to do?”
And for Daisy, there was only one response to that question. And that response came from the very depths of the soul. “Gonna risk it all, that’s what!”
“Huh?” Link held a faraway gaze, “But Meralin said there’s no telling where the platforms are—hell, even I said that.”
“As much as Yoshi hates to agree, I agree! And how are you supposed to take first place if you aren’t with us? Doesn’t Daisy wanna find that stamp?”
Still looking forward, she merely tossed them a varolus thumbs up. “Yeah, I do. But there’s no reason to worry about me!” She vowed, “After all, I’m the Princess of Sarasaland.”
That declaration, was registered as a spark to Link’s eyes—and more importantly, his soul.
There it is again. He recognized me.
Mario understood, but couldn’t help but continue to be worried. “Are you really that confident?”
“Duh!” Daisy assured, “Even if I fall, I trust you guys to catch me!”
And off she went, putting the mini-function used on Link earlier, she propelled into the air. Her ascent? The same as before. Graceful, as if a flower coming down to grant life to the grass.
A flower goddess…
Before Daisy’s rule, Sarasaland was filled with people who walked the streets and desserts like zombies, mindlessly living out their lives in the acceptance of excitement being non-existent. Being among them, she could only wonder.
If the riches can enjoy themselves, then shouldn’t the poor enjoy themselves as well?
And seeing it all, the response Daisy’s mind came up with, was—”Yeah, everyone should.”
Everything would change upon her becoming the ruler.
She had already written down everything she would accomplish, and by the first day, a week-long celebration began.
Standing atop of the castle, with pillars standing like giant, stone arms reaching out from the sand—Daisy, her toads beside her, would make a declaration that would change Sarasaland forever.
“Alright, everybody!” She called out to her subjects, who had gathered today for her coordination. “As you all know, I’m officially the princess of Sarasaland! That being said, some changes are gonna be made…”
In Sarasaland, there was a definite spirit that was the manifestation of all the properties of the sand—acting as the kingdom’s defense against sandstorms. Its form was that of a giant green mushroom with a blue cap, and stars symbols replacing the white dots.
《 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐎𝐍𝐄-𝐔𝐏 𝐂𝐀𝐏𝐏𝐘 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐑 》
Everyone’s eyes shot up with a slight sense of surprise. Change? In this kingdom? For what?
Daisy pointed his fist in the air, perfectly aligning with the sun’s position. There was no telling which was brighter. Her smile, or the sun itself. “We don’t give much love to our good ole’ spirit as much as we did back in the day, so…” She paused for a moment. “We’re gonna… bring back the One-up Cappy Star festival!”
Chatter arose amongst the crowd as many exchanged gazes of confusion. Yes, it was true that this tradition was made on this day, but it was traded for the crowning of new royalty. Such an ancient practice, that many of the children didn’t even know.
It was… very confusing.
But after a week-long amalgamation of open markets, performances where passion was once nothing, contests with prizes for the children, public storytelling, and even dancing—most of the kingdom could wonder why it had all gone away. People could’ve sworn that they could see nightly clouds foretell the One-Up Cappy Star looking down upon them with glee.
And as Daisy watched their smiles, that spark of joy inside her heart only grew wider.
“My dad doesn’t-a want me to become a monk. But honestly, It’s because of you I want to get out there. I wouldn’t have this dream, otherwise! Hey, maybe I’ll-a even fight for this kingdom one day, ha!”
Dreams…
For what did people dream for?
Was it to delude themselves into ignoring the world’s cruelty?
Was it the only way for one with nothing to get out of bed, and continue living?
“If the entire world could smile, then would humans evolve?”
Quote from the Mushroom Kingdom Poem, “Rode to Joy,” by Azalea.
“If we abandon our childhood selves, then who are we, really?”
She always told herself that…
And in its remembrance, her soul-energy stabilized. What little was being emitted, of course. And in that action, rising from unsee roots, were calm, beautiful daisies. Then another. Then the third. Then the fourth. Then the fifth.
They continued to arise, creating a straight-line to the last warp-box item.
The second function, which held the ability to heal her soul and others—reclaiming what was fractured, were the cause of this. Those memories of her culled to her instincts, leading to this occasion.
“Woah…” Yoshi coed with awe, watching Daisy land peacefully onto the flower. Seemingly, even she was surprised by their appearances.
She got awfully lucky. Mario thought, smiling. She’s barely gotten used to her soul-ability. It manifested so awfully late.
“Yes! Awesome!” Daisy exclaimed, “I didn’t even know It could do that! Wow!”
Link couldn’t believe the sight before him; he couldn’t help but question himself about what was really frolicking upon those flowers. A spirit, a goddess, or a human. Everything about it, no matter the answer, echoed a time in his land—one that, even if he desired not to look back at, he missed dearly.
Those movements of hers. Each step propelled her lightly into the air, making it seem as if she was gliding. It held such delicacy, that it almost seemed effortless. Or more so, it was something she did all of the time.
But how?
Her stride of positivity would continue for a few more seconds, until she finally reached her destination. Still awe-inspiring, she swiped the last warp-box key with ease. “Yeah! I got it!” And thus, the warp-box was brought to life.
But what she didn’t account for… was the last platform’s trigger.
It had disappeared, and her heart sank.
“Daisy!” Mario called out in worry. But the feeling of concern got in the way of action. Daisy’s descent was fast—the world around her shrouded in darkness, illuminated by moonlight, and the tint of gray from the windy mist.
But like a tape on repeat, Link recalled Taryon’s story in his childhood. Bursting forward, stopping just near the ledge, ready to extend his chain.
“If you look at that darkness, then life will be a whole lot better. Not easier, in a way, but considerably more understandable.”
And his soul, deep down, opposed it.
But what of the light?
He didn’t think—no, he didn’t need to think. His body had already done all the work. Putting his perfected aim to use, he raised his arm, and as he brung it down with haste, the chain would answer his subconscious need. It hurdled towards the girl, locking itself in an invisible tunnel of wind.
Daisy needed no call. Moment she heard the chain snap forward, her palm was already stretched outward. After all, she was no damsel in distress. As much as it pained for her to be helped, it wasn’t hard to accept.
And there, Daisy was, hanging on by a thread. But not just any. It was—
—Link’s sense of prosperity waiting to bloom.
Chapter End
Notes:
I don't see a point in passion anymore. At least not now.
Chapter 114: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 101 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Fear and wonder gnawed her very core as she stared into the vast misty abyss below. “That… was seriously close!”
Link was quick to begin pulling Daisy back up—although he did so while spacing off into the night. Had he really just done that? Mario was a bit shocked, too, but not as much as Yoshi. A part of him wanted to respect the deed, but there was that small, yet significant seed inside of his heart that told him to think otherwise.
Daisy’s opposite hand gripped the edge tightly. She would use the rest of her strong body to properly pull herself up, groaning due to the strain. Panting. That’s all her body would allow her to do right now. Her soul-energy was calming down as well, but that meant it was diminishing in a fiery fashion, as expected.
I should…
Trusting his instincts once more, he kneeled down right beside her. “Are you alright?”
Daisy placed her hand on her broach. The fear she had felt earlier had eventually come to pass, just as it usually did. All it was now was relief, and admiration to her savior. “Yeah, don’t worry.” She said confidently, mixed in with a bit of tiredness. “Glad to see ya pull through like that, Linky-dink. You really saved my ass.”
Was it really his intention to do so, however? Why did he even bother? After the quest was over, she would’ve been fine and dandy—minus a grain of salt from coming in last place, of course. The hearth of an action seemed to always lie within it. Uncertainty festered.
If it was Mario, would I have done the same thing?
A short pang of realization plunged into his heart.
I guess, maybe it was right.
“It’s no problem.” Link said, staring down at the tiles. Even now, he had no idea how to react to praise.
“He may be conflicted… but he’s more helpful than he or any of us realizes…”
Perchance, it was true. These were coming from the words of his foster child, after all.
“Good thing we got Link on this quest with us, huh?” Mario asked, firmly placing a hand on Link’s right shoulder. Link inclined his head with acknowledgement, confused, but welcoming it.
As Mario eyed Yoshi, Yoshi merely grumbled.
“Yoshi thinks… he’s a valuable asset. That’s all.” He said.
Link grumbled, too. But the grudge between them could wait. Not only was the warp-box activated, but the spectacle beside it—small, but shining undeniably, was the second star.
“Whaddaya know?” Daisy asked, standing up. Her breathing was a lot calmer now. “Still no sign of that stamp, though. Gee, just where could it be hiding?” That tiny spark in her eyes. She was aiming to do something else daring.
But Mario wouldn’t allow for it.
“First off, it’s not off the stage. Even if it was, I don’t think I’d-a risk you falling again.” he said, “This place has a lot of flashy lights, too. I doubt it’d be here.”
“You have a point.” Daisy acknowledged, “I hope it’s not here, that is. It’s too much of an open field to just keep it hidden well, after all!”
Do you…. really want this crown that badly?
In accordance with the quests’ requirements, Mario took a hold of the star to Daisy’s dismay, and the group would enter the warp-box.
There they were—back inside of the structure, and their sights set on what could only be the longest corridor yet, and the final one. The first object of acknowledgement was the gong, with Bowser’s face on it. The same as before, but it was so isolated from the rest of the area.
“Maybe this holds something?” Link asked, staring at it curiously.
“It probably could, but I don’t think it’d be anything good.” Mario informed, “In the Mushroom Kingdom, that’s kind of a sign of… bad luck.”
“Really?” Link inquired, staring even more intently at it. “I could use my rock method to—”
“We should just keep heading forward.” Mario interrupted, “We don’t have much time, anyways.”
As much as it hurt Link that his rock method had been rejected two times, it was true that they didn’t have much time left. And so, they would delve into the intricacies of the corridor even further.
Passing by another Boweser gong positioned on a wall stud—or in this case, it was more of a floor stud. Raised significantly higher than usual, and of a lighter wood. As luck would have it, a few Goombas would appear.
They would find a way to dispose of them with haste, of course. But danger didn’t rest.
Spikes.
A wide, tall lump of wood, taking the place of a large section of the ordinary floor, held a spike. But jumping over it was simple, correct? Well, not when you had a set of three, red Koopa Troopas flinging their shurikens. Not from below, but from above. Miraculously, they stood upside down, as if it was as natural as breathing.
And even more miraculously, Daisy took action. Willingly jumping in front of the Spike, she devoted her entire strength and intellect to bring a halt to the rolling weapons they threw. With nothing but gloves and grit, she managed to acquire the item via placing her hands in a space where the spikes separated. Now, it could be used as a club.
As fun as that would be, Daisy decided it was more reasonable to use it just how the Spikes did, but adding her own flavor. Overlapping a hand over the other, she hoisted it up—calculating her aim. And once that was done, she flung it upward as easy as throwing a tennis ball.
CRASH!
With the destruction of the enemies above, the ceiling rippled in its wake.
It would deduct our soul-points, but eh, who cares? Daisy affirmed.
Turning to the Spike, this time, she would decide to use it as a club to utterly wack it over the head with! Once that was done, the group headed forward. As shocking as it was, Daisy was able to move just fine, even with carrying that weapon of blue-painted steel and gold.
As she smashed through all of the other spikes, Link noticed something about the rolling weapons. Specifically, their destination. Turning to his left where they exited, he could see the outside again, and immediately could tell they were at a much higher level. The moon was practically at talking distance right about now. And the stone it shone upon was as wide as the stone from outside—perfectly spaced apart from each other.
“Daisy!” Link called, watching as she clobbered the last Spike. She tossed the newly defined club weapon aside, turning her attention to Link.
“There’s an opening spot right about here.” He said, “This may be where another star is.”
Daisy nodded, then looked back at Mario and Yoshi for permission to move ahead. Mario assured that he would move forward and wait for them, but she had to hurry.
Holding her gown dearly, she rushed to the outside. The two stood on the second stone step, eyeing their surroundings. For a second, it seemed this was just another area placed to further the majestic expanse of the castle, but Link noticed something above him that beckoned his attention.
Embellished in the same green as the roof from before, were small Chidorihafu. One was positioned directly above them. The other was a bit lower, hovering in the one to his right. And to his left, was another—not too high, nor low.
“I have a feeling there’s something on top of one of them.” Link said,
“What makes ya so sure?” Asked Daisy, looking at the Chidorihafu on their right.
“I dunno, but I’d take my chances.”
But a selfish declaration was ringing in Link’s mind, in the possibility that the stamp could be here.
I want to get that stamp.
“Hang on.” Daisy commanded. From a corner of her eye uncertainty, she swore she could see a constant tug of war between illumination and its disappearance in an intermittent form. Jumping over to the right stone, would properly unveil the sight.
There it was! The stamp! Floating right on top of the middle Chidorihafu. A smile harboring pure glee consumed her face. “There it is! The stamp!” She called.
Perfection. The possibility was correct, though there was one problem. “How do we get it, exactly?” Link inquired.
Daisy tilted her head side to side, even activating her ability to see spirits in search of some sort of platform. But it availed to nothing. There was another option in mind, though.
“Can any of your functions help with this?” She inquired. “I would assume so, since you’re a Vessel and all.”
At first, he couldn’t comprehend what she was asking of him. It was only the mention of Mario’s ‘compact function’ back in the forest that made him connect the dots. Upon doing so, brought him a feeling of inferiority. “If you mean my soul-ability, well, I’m not used to using soul-energy just yet. I do have an ability that can create replicas of stuff, but It isn’t all that good. Besides, I didn’t live outside of Hylia, so I can’t really envision properly.”
As much as it stung to utter the words, Daisy didn’t look at all angry. Information was information, after all. “Alright! No big deal!” She said, stretching her arms overhead. Her muscles tensed in doing so. “I could use my first function to get up there, but honestly….” Her eyes suddenly reflected humility intertwined with the essence of kindness—as soft as a flower. “...I think that would make me feel kinda bad, y’know?”
“Huh?”
“I dunno… Since you got here like two days ago, I feel like it would be kinda hogging the spotlight, if ya know what I mean.” Daisy responded, chuckling while standing tall.
Link’s mind swirled with confusion. Of course he wanted to obtain the stamp, but he didn’t expect someone like Daisy to offer it up to him with such ease and sincerity. Although, it wasn’t so far-fetched this time. Human behaviour was a maze without a rendezvous to him at this point. He accepted that.
Confliction, though, was difficult to deal with. With someone like Daisy, carrying such a child-like nature. Could he really follow through with his need?
There was silence for a moment as Link danced in a maze of contradicting thoughts—going from affirming to opening himself up to the unusual option. Eventually, it did come to a rendezvous. “No, it’s fine.” he said, shakingly, but it was barely noticeable. “I can see you really want that stamp. I only really tagged along because Mario was here, so… you can go ahead.”
He put on a smile, one that struggled to hold its merit as stable.
Daisy wanted to rebuttal, but it was undeniable that she desired that stamp. “Heh, you really are a kind guy, Link.” She said, “Alright! You wait right here. I’ll get a hold of that stamp! Then we catch up with the others!”
Am I really?
Did it mean he was a nice spirit, or human? With a compliment from someone like Daisy, it must’ve meant something.
MATCHUP!
There was one, final gong at the end of the corridor. And this time, no matter what bad luck it brung, Mario decided that it was necessary to see through, for certainly the warp box not too far from it must lead to the level’s end. But without that star? No way.
The fierce kick to the gong, its vibrances echoing throughout the corridor as if cannons were being shot. Such turned out to be the very trigger for another warp-box to appear—a purple one.
Mario, of course, was quick to enter.
And where he would be released to, was beneath a travesty of festive lights, being a multi-colored addition to the nightly howl. The view was immense, made capable by the evenly spaced polished red bars that formed the cell-like structure Mario stood in. His feet rumbled against the modest, lustrous wooden floor. The ceiling was high, and the room was quite long, so it didn’t seem all that bad.
Though the sight was pleasing, the absence of danger didn’t linger here. The opposition, standing on the other end of the cell, was none other than red Koopa Troopa, eyeing him with the intent of battle.
Holding no shuriken in hand for range, he would step forward. His back was slightly hunched, aligning its shell defensively towards the opponent. His tight arm was pulled close to the shell, palm open near the chest—while his opposite hand formed that of a claw. His knees were bent, yet spaced out evenly. If anything was certain, it was that this Koopa Troopa desired pure, authentic hand-to-hand combat.
BOWSER MARTIAL ARTS: THE GUARDIAN SHELL STANCE.
And oh, how Mario was going to relish in this dance of pain. Getting into his Kazama-style stance, the two fighters would position themselves in the very center of the room—acting as the anchor of any motion that would occur, and that wouldn’t occur. Their stances at the ready, they anticipated which fighter would make the first move, to throw the crackling tension in the air into a frenzy.
…
…..
……
SWIPE!
And utilizing his left claw, Koopa would make the first move. The movement itself formed a glint in which followed its tracks. But Mario was deep into the ocean of instinct—a monarch of focus. Leaping back not too far, but just enough to where the attack relished in the air, Mario twisted his hip, raising up his right leg for a roundhouse!
The blow made its mark, sending the Koopa back a few notches. All was the same, however. His form still remained, and thus, he would initiate another aspect of his own art.
SPINNING ART!
If a shell rotating at an impeccable speed thrashed across the room, it essentially made for a can’t miss attack. Beyond that, actually. A multitude of them.
And so, that would be the goal. The Koopa hid within its shell. Reberating off of the wall behind him, adding on to its acceleration—it came bolting forward towards Mario. It was heading in with a vengeance. Even when dodging, the shell would only take further measures of ensuring the enhancement of speed; bouncing left and right until the rebuttal from the opposite wall was near—to which it would strike it, returning to strike the opponent at an even greater speed.
But was Mario worried?
Of course not. Even if this wasn’t a hand to hand fight, the first function of soul-ability would act as a durability enhancement to be able to withstand the damage. The shell ricocheted back and forth in what became a few seconds, to merely two, and soon, just one. There was no point in attempting to dodge it. The entire world was a uneven dance between red, gray, and green.
But even in the face of this supersonic barrage, his soul-energy remained flowing constantly. He had already exuded it earlier when the right had kicked off, unbeknownst to the Koopa due to its minimal size. Ultimately, what kept the soul-energy flowing, was the connection between the festive lights and the soul-energy from his second function.
It tied in with it perfectly, only adding to its potential. The barrage pesisited, knowing Mario down to the floor. But just the curling of his fists, tensing his muscles enough to bring out even more soul-energy to add onto it, was enough to bring it to activation. Unraveling his fists, he clasped his hands together—
—The fourth function…
And the shell, in the face of a soul-energy so insurmountable, could only stop in its place. Now, nothing more than the sound of the crashing, nightly air could be heard—alongside the mystic gyrating sound that came from Mario’s fist, reeled back, imminent for a decisive blow.
The Koopa exited his shell to witness—and immediately, he wished he hadn’t.
The second function was at work once again, enwrapping Mario’s fist into a swirling arc of destructive light. Smirking, Mario, pumped up to the brim with this unmatched soul-energy, he made a single movement. An earth-shattering one, that honed the input of one of the greatest Soul-attacks in history, all accumulated in an uppercut.
光纏う雷風神拳!!!
[ 𝐋𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓 𝐑𝐈𝐃𝐃𝐄𝐍 𝐄𝐋𝐄𝐂𝐓𝐑𝐈𝐂 𝐖𝐈𝐍𝐃 𝐆𝐎𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐒𝐓!!! ]
Light spun out in all directions like electric tentacles with no intention to grab anything. The air around them trembled in the face of its prowess, as if it sensed the danger itself.
Amidst the destructive smoke that arose from the move, and beyond the coin left from the broken, and shattered bars of red that once reflected purity, was the final star of the level. Letting out a satisfied huff, Mario smiled…
I feel a lot… freer now!
After obtaining the star once and for all, Mario would head back into a warp-box that appeared after the battle. When meeting with Yoshi, he would smile, giving him a fist bump before entering the warp-box, and entering the outside.
Now, they were on the very top of the roof, sitting atop the green tiles and being enveloped in night’s grasp. At the end of the structure lay the flag-pole that marked the quest’s completion—classic for the quests Mario insisted.
“It seems that Sylvara paired me up quite well.” Mario mentioned, looking at his palm. “Feels kinda good to let loose again.”
“Yoshi could tell you had some fun. Happy for ya…” Yoshi said.
There was silence for a moment.
“Oh, and about that Link guy…”
“Hm?”
Yoshi shook his head, struggling to get the words out. “Yoshi… Yoshi will tolerate him. He understands you have a liking for him, and he’s been quite helpful on this quest of ours!”
Mario was taken aback, but happily accepting of it. And to Yoshi, that smile was worth the entire world. “Glad to see your thoughts changed on the guy.” He said, “When I tested him on his first day, I’ll admit, he ticked me off a lot, too… but honestly, I knew that somewhere, despite all that pain that mirrors mine… there’s a good person…”
Yoshi nodded, deciphering it quickly. “Hm…”
“WE’RE BACK!”
Standing just a few feet away from them were the other two of their group, Link and Daisy. Link’s smile was difficult to see, due to his gaze being casted downward—but it was still manageable.
That’s when Mario noticed… he didn’t have the crown anymore… Daisy did.
“Well, I see that means ya got the stamp, didn’t ya?” Mario asked, approaching her alongside Yoshi.
“That’s right!” Daisy confirmed, her voice eccentric. “Link showed me the way there, of course!”
Link nodded hesitantly. “Yeah,” he said, “But she’s the one who got it.”
Mario smiled at him, and in turn, Link’s face rose, fully showing the art of his own smile. Then, they nodded at each other.
“Alright, alright! Let’s get movin’!” Daisy urged, rushing off forward towards the flag-pole. “We’ve already wasted enough time!”
The flag-pole was a rather strange contraption to Link. Or more so, whatever reasoning fabricated towards making it the end signal to this quest. It didn’t look like something made from Meralin at all. So pointing to it, all he could ask was, “So uh… what exactly does this flag-pole do?”
“Depending on how high you jump on it, you get additional soul-points. The golden point is the highest.” Mario answered, beginning to walk over to the flagpole. “No worries, though. Like the coins, just touching it will tell the quest that we completed the level.”
Daisy got the middle section of the pole, resulting in an added sixty soul-points.
Mario, being the absolute jumper that he is, managed to get even higher—almost touching the golden spot, granting him ninety soul-points.
And for Yoshi, there was no almost. His ability to double-jump, made him obtain the golden spot at the top, granting him a hundred and fifty soul-points.
Uninterested in being flashy, Link merely touched the goal with his finger.
But either way, it meant one thing…
𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓: “𝐇𝐀𝐍𝐃𝐒 𝐎𝐍 𝐇𝐀𝐋𝐋” 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄!
Chapter End.
Notes:
3 in the morning. But truly, I enjoyed writing this section of the story. It was very fun to write the layout of the level and use Daisy and Yoshi as characters.
Chapter 115: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 102 [Fates of the First and Second]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They had returned to the real world. Though, it took a second for Link reclaim his sense of reality. That mystical, blooming feel of the inside of the quest. Something so ethereal, yet easy to get used to.
…𝐅𝐈𝐍𝐀𝐋 𝐑𝐄𝐒𝐔𝐋𝐓𝐒…
𝐃𝐀𝐈𝐒𝐘 𝐒𝐀𝐒𝐀𝐑𝐈: 𝐅𝐎𝐔𝐑-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋-𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒, 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐖𝐈𝐍𝐍𝐄𝐑!
Daisy's smile flared up with nothing but heat and victory, and for a self-reward, she flexed her right bicep, and gave it a—
—Mwah!
“AWWW YEAH!”
𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐊 𝐇𝐘𝐑𝐔𝐋𝐈𝐀: 𝐎𝐍𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐒𝐈𝐗𝐓𝐘 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
I guess… I'm satisfied.
𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐈𝐎 𝐓𝐎𝐀𝐃𝐒𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐇: 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐑𝐔𝐍𝐍𝐄𝐑 𝐔𝐏, 𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐈𝐎 𝐓𝐎𝐀𝐃𝐒𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐇, 𝐖𝐈𝐓𝐇 𝐓𝐖𝐎-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐅𝐓𝐘 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
Mario clenched his fist, gazing at it with satisfaction. I actually pulled off that EWGF…
𝐘𝐎𝐒𝐇𝐈: 𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃 𝐋𝐀𝐒𝐓 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄, 𝐖𝐈𝐓𝐇 𝐓𝐖𝐎-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
Rather than focus on his own results, leniency laid more towards Mario, as he patted him on the back relentlessly while crying happy tears. “YOSHI DOESN'T CARE ABOUT RESULTS! YOU'LL ALWAYS BE THE WINNER IN YOSHI’S HEART!”
“Yeesh.” Mario muttered, mustering a smile. As Yoshi continued his sympathy and Daisy frolicked in a circle, Mario caught Link right beside him in whatever travesty was occurring In that mind of his. Confusion, regret, growth. He could tell, but most of all, he happily acknowledged. He's grown a lot since the test.
“Yo, Link.”
“Hm?” Pulling himself out of his mind, Link looked over to Mario.
“Good job, letting Daisy get the stamp.” Mario answered, looking over at Daisy. “You considered how much it meant for her to win, I assume. That's really thoughtful of you.”
Link smiled softly. “Thanks, Mario.”
“No problemo!” He said, “Just don't overdo the whole “putting yourself over others” thing too much!”
“Hey babes!”
A beauteous light of purple flashed, and It was so out of place that it caught the eyes of everyone there. Turning to the right, Mario expected to see one of his teammates.
But there was nothing.
Or so he thought.
What was nothing, was the body aspect of a mammal. Only a head remained, the face hid in a purple-hued wave of Twilight-blessed hair, unusual to the sun's rays which only made it shine less.
Mario and Link felt a chill up their spine as their brains of confusion were processing what was happening in front of them.
A floating head, one of a girl?
“Tabuu! Tabuu!” Yoshi called out, stepping in front of Mario.
But Daisy was unaffected, staring nonchalantly. Not because of her bravery, but because that was her teammate. “Oh, hey Velva.” She said.
The head ascended a feet higher into the air, the hair flailing away, revealing a face that was blushing under the eye of twilight's gaze, with rosey cheeks that drowned in the midnight’s hue despite the time of day.
“Hiya Girly!” His voice carried an essence of masculinity, but softened by a gentle, smoothness. Weaving like silk. Curving with smooth grace.
That's a guy?! - Everyone besides Daisy.
“How…how are you…” Link stammered, pointing at the obvious. The body was missing.
“Oh,” Velva eyed him, “You must be the Triforce guy… And you must be Mario. Sorry, we're killing ya at the end of the month. Also, please clap for my entrance.” He commanded with a tint of sass, “I totally gave ya a scare, c'mon!”
It was no surprise to Daisy, of course. It was almost some sort of daily routine. Anytime Velva walked into the room, you'd better hand him your applause. Either he demands it, or scares you at morning's wake. Bayonetta was the only one who accepted this “routine” without annoyance.
“CURSE! CURSE!” Yoshi continued to shout. He was beginning to get all riled up. “A HEAD WITHOUT A BODY! YOU'RE A WITCH. YOSHI SWEARS!”
Again? Velva thought, groaning as he rolled his eyes. “Look, I'm just an immortal gal, alright? There are worse things out in the world.” He announced.
“Immortal?” Mario said under his breath.
Immortal.
If there was any myth Link despised, it was that. After all, he was the only one who…
“The law isn't always right.”
“You're privileged.” Link scowled, “If that's true, then you can't understand what it feels like to die, or see the Death Spirits.” Clenching of the fists, and then anger building up in his voice. “You think… you're above me?!”
Almost unfazed, Velva shook his head. He couldn’t be bothered by someone with such an ego, or he shouldn’t. The look in his eyes—it was utterly blank. “It isn’t what it’s cracked up to be.” he said, “Anyways, Rosalina told me to come find ya, Daisy. We gotta go near the lake for our special visitor. Oh, and you guys should probably get going too. It’s an everybody thing.”
Daisy sighed, beginning to walk towards her teammate’s head. So much energy zapped out of her in just a single sentence. She gave Mario and the other two a wave goodbye as she walked back to camp with a floating head.
Immortal, huh?
Link wondered, The hell does that mean?
First Courtyard.
Lars had ordered for Meralin to send word out to those within the courtyards. Of course, she started with the first, taking a stroll down one of the central bridges—the sound of water being felt rather than it was heard. Like home, she thought..
“Hey heeyyy!” Meralin called, using both her hands as a microphone. “Heeellooooooo! If you're in this section, go back to camp and follow everybody to the lake! We have a visitor! Get stepping!”
Noctis and Takeru, who were just in the middle of a chess game within one of the buildings, took their time coming out. Takeru groaned as he glanced at the board one final time—for Noctis had won. But wasn’t that normal?
Meeting up with Meralin on another central bridge, Noctis smiled.
“These structures are of high quality.” He said, “In my kingdom, although different, they're of a similar height."
Oh great… the opposing team. “Yeah, haha, sure. Thanks.”
Mizan was still in the deep depths his mind sunk into, perfectly in tune with the rhythm of meditation. But the sound of Meralin’s voice was enough to pierce the walls faintly, making him reemerge from the subconscious into reality.
His eyes couldn’t help but glance at the depiction of Sun Kuwong one last time. From being mere words put on paper, to an actual living legend. The world at large, in the face of this aspect, has interested Mizan ever since the early days of youth.
Walking to the central bridge, sending his regards to Takeru and Noctis, he eyed Meralin with curiosity.
“We have a visitor?” He inquired.
“Of course.”
“But whom?”
“I’m not too sure myself.” Meralin answered, “But Lars spoke about him as one of the best martial artists in the entire world, hailing from Japan.”
In a surge of remembrance, Mizan’s expression went from one of curiosity, to one of a nervous glee.
So…
He’s here…
"That way, perhaps I can be the happiest person in this world!"
Good.
The lake beyond the land of Gaia could easily be mistaken for an ocean. But anyone’s eye would notice the lack of tides despite the shimmering expanse.
But no matter if it was an ocean, or a lake, someone who has wandered the entire world, admiring all for what it is, instead of what it could be, could appreciate any sight.
On a large, white naval vessel, the eye of who bore the title of “World Warrior” held this ability.
Ryu Hoshi, a sculpted man with a simple gi with the sleeves torn off in a brutal fashion, and a red headband that wove in howl of the air mixed in with a watery feeling. It was the same with his black belt. Standing bare feet, gazing at the water, and what lied beyond it—a smile appeared on his face.
“Seems you’re enjoying the lake, huh?”
Behind him arose the voice of the one boarding along with him. A chinese girl with muscle brooming in her legs, and a bit in her arms, too. An overall athletic build, yes, witnessed as it all bulged tightly in her white combat boots, her panyhose of a seeing dark brown, and her blue qipao with golden accents. Around her wrists, fitting nearly perfectly, were spike bracelets, though she never often used them in combat.
Strength, all combined with the beauty of her brown eyes, dark, yet shimmering like a pool of chocolate, and her twin buns sealed by metallic white ribbons.
“It’s nice.” Ryu said, softly. Meanwhile, Chun Li leaned herself onto the side of the boat, looking over the lake.
“It’s been a while since we’ve been put on duty.” Chun Li said, grinning, her eyes sun-glit. “It’s a pleasure, honestly. Another chance to bring Justice to evil.” She looked over at Ryu, “How about you, Ryu? I was in another Spectral District, but you were in this one. Do you feel… nostalgic?”
Ryu paused for a moment. The pearlescent water below, reflecting his own eyes of black, made them seem strangely lustrous. “Of course I do, Chun Li.” He said, “But most of all, I’m really excited… to see how strong the Spectrals of today are.”
“That so?
“Yes. After all,” Ryu looked at his fingerless gloves of red for a moment, his eye catching the magikarp floating idly by. “The strength the future holds is very important for the world, especially in the heart of compassionate souls.”
Chapter End.
Notes:
I always wanted to use Chun Li. I'm glad to see her here.
Chapter 116: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 103 [The Breath and Death of Strength]
Notes:
Final section before the next arc! Yay!!!
Chapter Text
Without the guidance of Meralin, Mizan Cheng sprinted towards the shrine that was the exit, passing through various bridges and structures, not even bothering to admire them. A fated battle was on the horizon, and he knew one person who would be delighted to join in on the fray. The concept of it all itself, made it impossible to stop grinning.
Two Weeks Ago.
[ 𝐂𝐀𝐕𝐄 𝐎𝐅 𝐄𝐍𝐋𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓𝐄𝐍𝐌𝐄𝐍𝐓 ]
Five Members.
Noctis, Takeru, Velva, Reina, and Mizan.
All five were lined up at the center, watched by the eyes of the gleaming Buddha statue. Soon, Rosalina took that spot, standing right in front of it. But there was something different. No, someone new.
“Good morning, everyone!” She said cheerfully, “This, is Bingying-Han. The Son of the last Grandmaster.”
“Just my name would've been fine, thank you.” He said.
“Seems like another serious guy! Welcome to the crew!” Takeru greeted.
“Dunno that kind of fashion, but I'm digging it!” Velva added.
The Lin-Kuei… Reina and Mizan recognized. And in unison, they both grinned.
“So, what now?” Asked Bingying, observing the team before him.
“Well, as your teacher, I would like to have a good measure on where your soul-ability stands.” Rosalina said, patting him on the back lightly. “In any way you desire, as long as it doesn't harm any of my other subjects, you may show off your soul-ability.”
With a breath of cold air from nowhere, he rose to the occasion, walking forward.
“Very well.”
He passed his other teammates without even giving them the reward of acknowledgement, and then his path detoured to the right, stopping half way within the shadows that originated from the gigantic rocks of the cavern. The way the light shone upon him—making his figure seem nothing more than a gleaming, black body, interested Mizan. His sleeves were rolled upwards, now.
His movement unbreakable, he coiled his arm back, twisting his palm to where it was facing downwards. And downwards, his arm slightly went. He bent his knees, squatting down while assessing the field diligently. That amount of focus. It was enough to make any warrior mark him as a frightening opponent. Though that wasn't even the best part.
In a wrath of absurdity, particularly in speed, his arm thrusted forward—then upward, all with smoothness. Precision. All of this, coupled with the accumulation of soul-energy bursting inside of his arm, made for a concise puddle to form a few feet away.
But when his hand curled, like he bore wild claws, and his legs sprung up—what emerged from that puddle, was a raging force of ice pillars with a sharpness not many swords could scratch. They reached outwards like tilted mountains, breaching the cavern’s peaks without much effort. Sunlight dimmed, and a bigger shadow formed over the temple from afar.
真正的极地爆发!!!!
𝐓𝐑𝐔𝐄 𝐀𝐑𝐂𝐓𝐈𝐂 𝐎𝐔𝐓𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊!!!!
So much intensity placed into a single attack. Literally, chills ran down the spines of the spectators, except for Rosalina, of course.
Mizan had met so many of those who walked the Path of the Warrior for so many years, but many of them were in the town of the Flowing City of Shadows, and relied on their fists for fighting. But he had heard stories of Lin Kuei. They specialized in Cryomancy, combined with the art of Ninjutsu and their unique Kung Fu.
But there was something more than just the manipulation of ice…
Another strong teammate…
No quests were today, and so the newly defined team of six had much time to rest. Though, Bingying didn’t spend his time in the headquarters.
No, he was still at the Cave of Enlightenment, watching the dusk’s light creep through the cavern’s cracks. It produced less light than the day, but it was enough. Just enough.
He exhaled a chill breeze from his mouth as he watched as the frost in his palm began to disappear. He hadn’t overworked himself in terms of soul-energy, but when using too many ice attacks, his body could begin to feel numb from the cold. Still not enough. He thought.
“Greetings.”
Surprised, Bingying would turn around, seeing Mizan standing at the center, staring at him with a grin. Immediately, he recognized his nationality. “A Kung Fu artist?” He inquired in a mutter, fully turning himself around. “Who’re you? Why’re you here?”
“I’m you, friend.” Mizan declared.
“Huh?”
“A fellow Chinese, who follows the Path of the Warrior.” Mizan answered, “It seems that we are born from the same breath, yet are different.”
Bingying remained unfazed, though his interest was rising. “What’s your point?” He asked, “We may be from the same path, but that doesn’t mean we’re friends.”
“You don’t understand.” Mizan claimed, “Our Interpretations may lie in different areas, but every Warrior is cut from the same cloth. Do you know what that is?”
Bingying smirked, almost chuckling at the foolishness he perceived from his teammate. But he entertained it nonetheless. “Enlighten me, warrior.”
“Strength.” Mizan said. “If you want to be a Warrior in China, you have to be willing to endure anything that comes your way. Sometimes, the only payoff to achieving that, is to be tested with that role almost everyday.”
Hm. The smirk faded. Those words had a semblance of truth that he couldn’t ignore.
“I was born in a family that chose the Path of the Scholar.” Mizan continued, “But that role didn’t suit me. But I question, does it suit you?”
Bingying stood silent for a moment, a shadow passing over his figure as a cloud passed by. Rosalina. Lars. So many had spoken of them. People with abilities or roles that governed the fabric of reality, despite having the same flesh as any other human. That, made rulers. Given the Lin Kuei’s reformation, were defence was held within peace rather than bloodshed—what did the role of a Warrior mean now, as opposed to the wars they were involved in, and conquered.
Sub-Zero, the current Grandmaster, doesn’t hold just cyromancy like his predecessors. No, there was something more, and was rumored to have ‘manifested’ after his supposed death against a member of the Shirai-Ryu.
...Umbrakinesis..
The controlling of Shadows.
“Of course it does.” Bingying answered, his voice now surging with a determination that couldn’t possibly flinch. “I will never become Grandmaster, that’s for certain. But that doesn’t mean I won’t stop searching for my own meaning of peace.”
In the face of such an ideal, Mizan felt a bond. This person. He was so much different than him, but it all came from the same place. Thus, he could accept it. To celebrate this newfound acceptance, Mizan prompted an invitation, getting into his Jeet Kune Do stance. “Then let us see how far you’re willing to go.”
And of course, Bingying would accept this invitation. He raised both of his arms in front of his torso, his palms showing and slightly curved. His legs stood at a shoulder-width distance while his knees stayed slightly bent, granting him a stable core. “Very well.”
And so, they would begin their dance of strikes. Every ounce of Mizan’s knowledge of martial arts, versus the might of what was now the reformed ice of the Lin Kuei.
But one thing remained stagnant.
Bingying never used his shadow.
And that was all he could ponder about in the morning while he sat upwards in the bed within the healing buildings of the First Courtyard. He was on the second floor of one close near the center, where he could oversee the stone pathways and other apothecaries and healing buildings. His attire was that of any other patient, of course.
“Ugh, geez… the Goodwill Event will come up soon enough, you guys!” Of course, being the one who healed the broken, Sylvara couldn’t help but complain from being awoken from her slumber. “You’ll get plenty of time to fight, just be patient!”
Her complaining was the least of his problems. The fight itself ended in a tie, but Bingying could only wonder—
—If I had used my shadow, would I have won?
The question caused for him to move. He leapt out his bed, going over to the door that led to the balcony, as opposed to the door that led to the hallway.
“Hey! Wait! You still gotta rest!”
Sylvara’s warning fell upon deaf ears. Bingying walked onto the weathered balcony, the wooden floorboard creaking to speak of its antediluvian nature. His eyes fell upon the exquisite, tiled rooftops of the two lines of buildings. They were separated perfectly, allowing room for other Spectrals to walk. As he witnessed them walkling out of apothecaries and healing buildings, some even standing on the balconies, his eyes became disconnected, his mind lost in thought.
Everyone here has a soul-ability.
I wonder…
Are they halting their potential, too?
If so, then I guess there’s nothing wrong with…
“BINGYING-HAN!”
“HEY! NOT YOU TOO!”
Mizan’s voice pulled him out, the sound of his defiant foot stepping onto the balcony ever so booming. Despite being in regular patient clothes, he still hadn’t lost his flare.
“THAT FIGHT OF OURS… IT WAS GLORIOUS!” Mizan made clear, “BUT THERE WAS SOMETHING HOLDING YOU BACK! I KNOW IT!”
“You do, huh?” Bingying leaned forward, resting himself onto the edge, still looking onward.
“Of course.” Mizan said, taking a moment to paint. “I’ve gotten word from my sister about your file in the Heavenly Bureau. Ice isn’t the only thing you can conjure, correct?”
“Indeed.” Bingying said, “What about it?”
“It means, that you’re strong enough to win a fight even without using the full extent of your power.” Mizan said, “but the downside is, you still haven’t reached your full potential.”
Sylvara stood awkwardly by. Could yall please take this somewhere else?
Full potential…
“There’s room for you to grow stronger, so as one who also walks down the same path, I’ve decided my role as a teammate towards you.” A clenching of the fist, and then, a declaration. “I’ll help you… achieve your shadow!”
Bingying found himself smirking once more at his foolishness.
Was it really a possibility? Ever since I was a kid, I decided that I’m just like Ice in the winter. Forever frozen and unchanging.
That’s okay.
But…
“You’re a good child, that’s why.”
I won’t try and stop anyone from trying to change me. It’s not like it has a high chance of success.
And you…
He turned to Mizan.
There’s something in those eyes of yours…
Sighing, he picked himself back up. “Alright then,” He said, “Do what you wish.”
Mizan smiled, “Heh, good.” he said, "That settles it! We're best friends, now!"
"Wha... what?"
"Yes indeed! We're friends!"
"I never... agreed to that!"
"It isn’t up to us! We're bound by title!"
The full view of the lake could be found where the grassy land of the camp ended, and the path to this was a wooden bridge surrounded by the tall trees and plants of the forest. Bellsprouts whined about nothing while Butterfrees embraced their freedom, always looking beautiful in the light that cracked inside of the tiny opening of trees.
As one grew closer to the end of the bridge, you could see the new world beyond filled with a land of sand, and hear the soothing sound of the water that was in front of it.
While the two teams were mixed together, their leaders walked at the very front, guiding them all.
“So, this person we’re meeting… just how famous is he?” Asked Sonic, who walked beside Roy.
“Spectral-wise, he’s fairly known. More specifically by those in other Spectral districts who are closer to Smash City.” Roy answered, “But he’s popular internationally, too. He traveled the entire world before becoming a Spectral and defeated so many soul-users popular in each area.”
Donkey Kong, who listened keenly, nodded in interest. “So he’s like a fighting traverler?”
“Precisely.” Roy said. “It’s kind of daunting that he’s visiting.”
“You said he was from ‘Smash City’.” Link said, walking next to Mario, “Just what is that place exactly?”
“Ha, you don’t know? My my.”
How could they not notice?
The woman in front of them stood so tall and daunting, with a flare that could only be perceived as daunting and dark, that it made it all the more weird to miss. She walked with confidence, her hips swaying side to side. Fox, who stood beside Mario, was the one who recognized her instantly, but didn’t flinch.
Bayonetta.
“Hm?” Link titled his head.
“It’s a riveting place, truly.” Bayonetta said, still walking forward. “It’s a city where people with soul-abilities can thrive, even if they aren’t Spectrals. There are so many events and opportunities that can allow for one with even the smallest soul-ability to become popular in the city… and popularity,” she paused for a moment, chuckling to herself. “Is the essence of quantity.”
“What would you know about quantity?” Sonic asked. “Heck, whaddaya know about popularity?”
“And shouldn’t quality be preferred over quantity?” Beliona asked. She was listening to the conversation as she stood behind Donkey Kong.
“You guys don’t get it.” And their notions would be denied, as Fox would step in. He stood beside Beliona, and also Kirby. “In Smash City, popularity is earned because of the quality the events have, and the quantity of the soul-user who tangles in those events. The more they do, the more quality money and awards they’ll get.” He said, “Me and Bayonetta know this better than anyone. We’ve been to Smash City.”
“Really?” Kirby asked, staring up in awe.
“Wait, what?” Sonic added his questioning as well, becoming a bit fascinated. “Ah, so we got hustlers over here, eh? Didn’t know ya had a dark side, Fox.”
“Why didn’t you tell us about this?” Asked Mario.
“It wasn’t my intention to deceive you guys, I just assumed you already knew. Except Link, of course.” Fox said, “But since you guys are clueless, there’s a bit you could learn before we head out there.”
“Hm?” Link tilted his head.
“Smash City, is where the King of Iron Fist Tournament used to be held. Nowadays, It’s just called ‘SMASHMANIA’, and it doesn’t take much to compete. You just sign up for it from one of the people there, and you’re in.” Fox explained, “Before you get to the main battles, they place some events to weed out the competition so it can get by sooner. They switch it up every year, so there’s no telling what they’ll throw at you, so you gotta be on guard.”
“Ah! I just love the surprise factor!” Bayonetta said, speaking with a sense of ecstasy. “It’s just so magnificent to see everyone squirm and attempt to make sense of it all. Meanwhile, the strong will sort their thoughts out easily.”
Link was beginning to become interested. Ah yes, a chance to improve his adaptability, and show that he truly was better than everyone else. More importantly, he had to….
…Soul energy…
“What do you obtain if you win, Fox?” Link asked.
“A title and a whole buncha money.” Fox answered, “If you’re a Spectral, then you could get noticed by other districts. It’ll give ya a chance to go to them after the Goodwill Event ends.”
“I see,” Link said. Hm. That’s not much.
“Greed seems to be of the essence there.” Roy said.
“Well, greed isn’t that bad of a thing. In fact, many times, it’s justified.” Fox said, “Well, not that I would know about that justification. I did win once, after all.”
All of Lars’ team instinctively turned to Fox. “YOU DID?!”
“Yep!” Fox said, scratching the back of his ear and appearing as nervous in an attempt to seem humble. “It’s kind of one of the big reasons I’m a Spectral now. That, and the work of my father.”
“Yeesh. You got a pretty big secret.”
“Well, I don’t like to brag all that much.”
So he was the champion? Link pondered, How in the world…?
And then, a new voice appeared, and it did so right beside Kirby.
Once again, how did no one notice that Meta Knight was there? “Well, in some cases, bragging is well-earned as long as you don’t use it to undermine the current standing of others. Since you dislike bragging, I’d say at least speaking of your accomplishments is a worthy treat to the self.” He said, “But, I can’t say much. I didn’t do much with my title as champion anyway.”
“You’re a champion too, dude?!” Sonic asked. Meanwhile, Yoshi was urging Mario to move up to the front.
“Yeah! Of course he is!” Kirby said, “He was super cool in the tournament! Really cool! Cool!”
Luckily, being behind the mask meant that he had no need to cover his smile. “Well, my performance was that impressive, I’d say.”
“Seems like he did a number on ya, Fox!”
“Talk to me when you win a championship, Sonic.”
“You two are in some desperate need of some egos.” Bayonetta said, “A champion is deserving of praise as a song that gets you moving. And as long as there’s music, there’s a reason for me to keep on dancing.”
Link raised a brow, “Were you a champion, too?”
“A four time champion, yes.” Bayonetta claimed, flicking her hair to the side just by a bit. Link’s eyes widened in shock. “Ah, those were truly the days. Gets me all... hm, nostalgic."
“If you’re all former champions, then who’s the current?” Link asked. "In fact, who stole the title from you?"
The moment he did, the full brunt of the light would reach the bodies of everyone, as they stepped foot onto the new world filled with sand, and the dazzling view of the lake. On the far left and right, small pathways were opened by giant rocks, giving it access to the forest. But in the center, where their eyes stared, showed something more enigmatic.
There was a boat that stopped at the dock which was much greater in length, and width.
And what emerged from that boat, was a true warrior.
“The current champion, is Ike.” Bayonetta said, a purple glint in her eyes filled with a sinister vibe, “But that man, is the one who stole the title from me...
Ryu Hoshi.”
With Chun Li by his side, he stood like an all-seeing warrior, observing the will of each and every Spectral here. The presence he brung, it was ever so chilling. Link knew it all, the warriors Taryon spoke of to him when he was in the early days of his youth, but seeing it brung to life, was truly something to behold.
Chapter End
Chapter 117: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 104 [The Breath and Death of Strength]
Chapter Text
The line of teams was horizontal now, as reminiscent of the previous vertical line as it could be.
Cloud stood with his arms crossed, standing in between Mario and Velva. The line of his mouth neither impressed nor disappointed. It only boasted of a subtle interest in who had arrived. The former world champion... He noted. This can't just be a visit. No.
Carrying a bag over his right shoulder, wrapped in some kind of red fabric, Ryu made his way down the dock alongside Chun Li. Whether he was searching for something specific in the eyes of the young Spectrals or lost in some vacant fighting urgency was unknown. His eyes seemed to wander on nothing. In Chun Li’s case, her eyes seemed as bright as the sparkles on the lake, and so did her smile. Above all in both, there was this overwhelming darkness that balanced it, boasting of a strong sense to bring forth something.
No surprise to anyone, Lars and Rosalina, putting their tension for the Goodwill Event aside, walked forward. Ryu and Chun Li had stopped upon reaching the sand, and when reached by the two teachers, were greeted with smiles, and seemingly an exchange of words.
“Wait, so,” Link leaned towards Meta Knight. Well, as low as he could, speaking in a whisper. “Lars and that Ryu person. Did they ever fight?”
“I don’t think so.” Meta Knight said, “Lars doesn’t like to fight.”
“But isn’t he the strongest?”
“He doesn’t abuse that title.”
“Greetings, good fighters!” Chun Li was considerably closer now, far away from the other three. Link had only looked away for a second, so was left wondering as to how she would have run over here so quickly. Nevertheless, here she was, looking like a cheerful young fangirl rather than an adult. “Let’s play the guessing game! Does anyone know my name?”
“It’s you!” Meralin recognized ahead of anyone’s mind of understanding, looking as fangirly as who she spoke to and about. “You’re an international Spectral who hails from China! The Blue Jade Of Justice, Chun Li!”
“Wanmei!” Chun Li nodded in approval, soon turning her eyes to everyone else with a smirk, “Glad to see someone knows their stuff. So, does that ring a bell to anyone else?”
Silence.
“I see.” She said, sighing faintly, “Well, all’s the same! It’s good to see you all!”
The clothing. Link recognized. Is she like Mizan?
“Alright, guess I should do a little prep talk.” Chun Li said, nervously chuckling, “When I was in the position of you all, I found the pressure of being a Spectral a bit overwhelming. I mean, we’re constantly recruiting new people and rushing to get our quests done to save the world. But, we’ve never failed once, yeah? And even if things are looking a bit off at the time, just keep staying strong no matter what and be open to justice. That’s all you really can do, now.”
Cloud nearly gagged. That kind of encouragement was the kind he despised the most.
Meralin found it riveting, and Beliona found it true.
Daisy, who stood beside Bayonetta, heatly threw her fist into her palm. “Gotcha!” she said, “Um, also…” She awkwardly smiled, flexing her bicep, “Seems like your arms got a bunch of juice, pop princess.”
Chun Li grinned with a child-like innocence, flexing her bigger bicep right back as a sign of approval. The sleeve of her Qipao strained for mercy. “Well... not to brag, haha.” She said, laughing humbly, “Not bad on your side as well. I think I like you.”
“Already giving off a speech?” Ryu asked, walking alongside Rosalina and Lars. Chun Li awkwardly moved to the side by a hair.
“I was happy to see them, that’s all.” Chun Li said, turning to Lars and Rosalina. “My bad, you guys. I was brought along at the last minute.”
“No need to worry.” Lars assured, “You’re a useful addition here.”
Ryu observed the group before him, his eyes no longer vacant and instead carrying a profound sense of urgency, but also curiosity. Link stared at him keenly, wondering if he could actually beat him considering what he was. No, rather…
…If he and Mario fought, how would things go down?
“Nevertheless, her speech remains correct.” Ryu said, “If one aims to do this job consistently over the years, then your heart needs to be in the right place, and strong. You’re all very young, and I think, in order for the future to persist, we need the strong hearts of both the future and the past.”
He paused, looking over at Link. Although it was harmless, it felt like otherwise—as if it was some sort of targeting. “And that goes for the Spirit-holders especially. They carry more of a burden than any other Spectral.” he continued. “Although fate has its harshness, there's not a doubt in my mind that you all have the strength to endure this.”
Link and Mario gave some consideration to their burden, but Noctis merely smirked. What did he need a strong heart for? Or words of encouragement for that matter?
“I have a question.” Cloud’s voice arose from the group, raising his hand. “Why exactly are you two here?”
“Hm?”
“We’re going to be in Smash City for a week.” Cloud said, “You two are highly-regarded Spectrals. Even with the soul-users who attacked here, it seems unreasonable. I’m sure any other experienced Spectral would be enough, or at least three. So does this mean that something more dangerous is lurking?”
“We’ve chosen to not underestimate the threat at hand here.” Lars answered, though, “With you all being in this camp, it’s our duty to prioritize your safety. Not only because of the Goodwill Event, but for your lives. I may or may have not stated this during our talk earlier today, but with you all being at Smash City, you can enjoy yourselves and be away from possible danger so we have an easier chance of erasing it.”
Cloud retracted his hand, a bit satisfied with the answer. “I see. Thanks.”
But is a week enough time?
Mario wondered that, too.
I remember Sylvara looking considerably troubled the last time I saw her.
Maybe she’s in on this.
“Camp’s turning out to be a bit dangerous.” Meralin said, twiddling her fingers, “Eh, sis?”
“It'll be fine.” Beliona said, “It’s the Spectrals, after all. They always do what must be done when it needs to be done.”
“Rest assured, young fighters.” Ryu assured, “Don’t forget. The Goodwill Event proceeds no matter what. Which brings me to another point…”
A moment of silence, “... This Goodwill Event will be broadcasted live across the entire world."
Gasps from the group.
“Mamma Mia…”
“Wait… so we’ll be on TV?” Asked Beliona.
“Indeed.”
“Makes me even more determined.”
“So is this another reason we’re going to Smash City?” Asked Fox, “Smashmania’s being held at the Smash Museum this year. And with all the importance of popularity, it’ll be an opportunity to get comfortable with public reception.”
“The public also needs to be assured that things are going well.” Rosalina added, her eyes closed as she smiled. “News travels fast. And with the Goodwill Event being pushed to the end of the month, the public and other Spectral districts are beginning to believe we are incompetent. Them seeing your prowess via events or interactions with others can give them the proof they need that things are going smoothly."
Mario’s eyes travelled down to his fist, a force of anger creeping into his soul.
All because of our insubordination…
It was mostly my fault, though. I-a gotta make it up for the trouble I caused.
“Well, I do enjoy a little… reception.” It was inevitable that Bayonetta would eventually speak. Didn’t make it all the less daunting to Ryu who stood unfazed, yet more serious. “But honestly, if this was just a regular field trip, I’d be more comfortable. But this? This feels a bit cheap.”
“So is talking.” Ryu replied, “So don’t waste your breath.”
Oh yeah. Meralin noted, He took the championship from her.
Is she really willing for conflict at this time? Noctis asked.
The air around formed with a blackened tension—one in which Rosalina wasn’t entirely bent on stopping. It seemed both her and Bayonetta knew what was coming.
“Well, you’ll be wasting that anyway.” Bayonetta claimed, looking up to the sky.
“There’s someone here… who awaits your arrival.”
“EXTEND, RUYI!”
Everyone felt it more than they actually saw it. The weight of both the words and almighty sound of gold striking the wooden interior of the bridge behind, was filled with something beyond just. No, it roared with the fever of a conflict resolved long ago, restarting once again.
As everyone’s gaze travelled upward, they would witness the pillar of iron rise, and soar upwards into the air before reaching the limit of eleven meters. Instead of being used as a pillar that would be etched to the ground, it only acted as a spring for the person at the end, that was closest to the sky.
And no surprise to Rosalina, it was none other than Mizan Cheng. By the time Ruyi extended at the desired height, Mizan ordered for it to retraced, leaping right of the end before doing so, thus allowing his body to rotate vertically. Hurdling down a considerable distance away from the Spectrals, his appearance was a wayward ball.
But when touching the ground with a clean landing, what stood in front of many was another Spectral, but to Ryu, a past opponent. Chun Li was ready to step up, but Ryu placed his hand forth to stop her.
Then, Mizan would utter the words: “Do you remember me?”
Ryu scoffed, sitting his bag to the side carefully. “Talking isn’t exactly my strong suit. I’d prefer for actions to speak for me.”
“Same goes for you and me, friend.” Mizan said, his tone filled with something he hadn’t felt in years, just as his heart.
A desire for payback rather than thrill. “But I want to enlighten you further…”
He stepped forward, slowly getting into his Wing Chun stance this time. “Suzaku castle.” He mentioned with an indescribable purpose, “I defeated ten opponents at that very place, thus unlocking my soul-ability. And then…” A pause of remembrance, “...You finally showed up, and defeated me.”
He clenched his fist, speaking further with conviction. “But things have changed. I’ve trained harder, and thus have edged closer to achieving the peak of martial arts. I’m so close to being happy, and yet… here you are. A stepping stone.” He said, “Come, Ryu Hoshi. I challenge you to a test of Mortal Kombat!”
In the face of that declaration, Ryu stood for a moment, the sound of Lars and Chun Li rebuttal as the world around him went silent. The experience of the world was filled with new things to learn each and every day, but of course, there were always setbacks. Reminders of how things once were, and how an event played out. Whether you were fond of it or not, your soul was bound to remember it.
And just what was the title of “World Warrior” if he couldn’t face those reminders?
His foot shuffled in the sand, understanding how personal this was for the young Spectral. Though it wouldn’t be a fight to the death, he would make sure of that, it would certainly be a fight. And so, the answer—
—”I accept your challenge.”
“But Ryu, this—”
“It’s fine, Chun Li.” Ryu claimed, “Soul-abilities transform when met with aspects of the past and present. Let this be a test of growth.”
“Is this really necessary?” Asked Lars, “The buses will be here soon.”
“I think so, yes.”
That look in his eye. There was no stopping him now.
“Very well.”
As Mizan smirked with a swelling excitement, so did Rosalina. But the opposition, Bingying, who finally arrived and now stood in the group, watched in pure interest. Mizan had promised him something—
"When I defeat him, then you will truly understand the meaning of going all out!"
And so, here he was, one question lingering in his head.
Is that so, huh?
Chapter End
Chapter 118: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 105 [The Breath and Death of Strength]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
REINA MISHIMA INTERVIEW!!!
No other Spectral leader would accept Reina into their custody, but Rosalina did. And a day after she did, she was asked by the public about the decision—and even to do an interview. But like always, she refused, and Reina would do so instead.
Camie. “Um, hello!” She said, obviously nervous. “Reina Mishima, correct?”
Her legs crossed, she adjusted her posture. “That’s right.” She said, her chin resting against her palm. Eyesight didn’t seem to be of the essence. “What exactly do ya want?”
“Don’t worry! I’m not here to discuss your heritage and all.” Camie assured, “But I do want to ask about the Mishima style, or rather your interest in martial arts as well.”
Reina’s eyes met the interviewer for the first time. “What about it?”
“Given your popularity as of recently, there are videos of training tremendously online inside of various dojos, practicing the Mishima style, and also the Kazama style.” Camie explained, “I want to ask, what do those martial arts mean to you?”
Reina smirked, removing her palm from her face and tilting her head. “I taught them to myself ever since I was a little kid.” She said, “Gotta show those idiots that you can’t stick to one style. I, a Mishima, can’t just be one.”
“That’s lovely!” Camie acknowledged.
“Plus, there’s something I want to achieve.”
“Hm?”
“I’ve been reading into some stuff from the Heavenly Bureau ever since Rosalina gave me access to it.” Reina claimed, “Apparently, there was this guy named Akuma. He was the Strongest of four-hundred years ago. As terrible as he was, he did something that not a single martial artist in the world could at that time…” Reina held up a finger, adding a weight to her next words. “The absolute peak of the body.”
“You mean…”
“Yes.” Reina nodded, “Even now, scientists all over the world have never seen the body reach such physicality. Not even our current strongest. It was a form that no one else could do. Any strike used while in it basically decides the fight. It could end entire armies—nations, even. It’s called…”
She placed her finger down, her eyes now gazing vacantly at the ground.
“...Hakkyoku No Hadou.”
Reina's gaze travelled back to the interviewer. “No one in the modern age has achieved this, so I wanna be the first one!” She declared, “But, there's someone on my team who seems to be going down that path as well.”
“Oh?” Camie’s eyes brightened with curiosity. “Who would that be?”
For a moment, there was a pause before the answer came. But when it did, a smile of sincerity immediately came along with it.
“Mizan Cheng. A worthy contender.”
Reina watched on with intrigue, remembering those words at the interview. Don't make me look stupid…
The style Ryu trained in was designed specifically for killing, but he never went as far to do that.
暗殺拳
𝐀𝐍𝐒𝐀𝐓𝐒𝐔𝐊𝐄𝐍.
It’s a stylized combination of Judo, Karate, and Kenpo. And as modified as it was, the core purpose was still evident. The stance was simplistic; His feet a shoulder-width apart with one a bit further than the other. The posture was low. His right hand was held close to his face.
Cloud sighed. What kind of professional gives into this?
As for Mizan, it was just as he predicted. Last time, Mizan was tired—thus leaving him quick to go on the offensive. But this time, adaptation had proved to be useful, and so would fast movement. Faster than the eye could comprehend, everything about his stance had changed to—
—BAJI-QUAN!
Yet so short lived. Mizan moved, leaving nothing but in an afterimage and the sound of sand being sent away. Ryu stood ready, unimpressed. But seeing that only made Mizan more determined.
The afterimage disappeared, and the real thing was right in front of Ryu. His stance was considerably lower, his right shoulder first. Pivoting the heel without as little much as a second or two.
And crash! Once again, the Heaven and Earth Cycle Strike struck true.
Right?
Of course.
It did. It always did.
So what was this feeling? The feeling of striking nothing but an impenetrable mountain.
It was obvious. Despite damage being dealt, Ryu Hoshi wouldn’t budge, his feet etched deeply into the sand. Either way—
—Right now, he was here to remain fighting.
Impressive.
Mizan immediately straightened his body, aiming for a quick overhead hammer fist to stun the World Warrior. But in a motion too quick, yet smooth to even be believable; as the fist pierced the air, Ryu began to fall backwards. There was no warning. It was as if he just flowed into the attack itself. Mizan’s eyes widened in shock as the hammer fist became uncertain of its purpose, stopping it in its tracks. The heartbeat of resistance kicked in, but his body was going down right with his opponents! What?
He hadn’t even realized the knee that was shoved into his lower abdomen, thus creating a push and a pull.
His knee was like a lever, to flip his opponent in an arc-like motion—sending them crashing onto the ground back-first!
The circle throw!
Mizan’s back crashed against the sand hard. For a moment, he laid still, processing what had just happened. Had he really gotten caught off guard again by the same technique from all those months ago? A fluke! Mizan noted.
He rose slowly, seeing that Ryu immediately retained his stance. He noticed the looks from the crowd—all eyes on him. Noctis seemed to be getting joy out of this. Expected, considering he had defeated Mizan numerous times. But there was something more important.
Bingying was watching.
He wouldn’t use his functions now. No. He was under the assumption that Ryu had changed ever since their last bout. Red Irreverence was sure to come in handy as the match progressed, allowing him to strike Ryu with Ruyi. I doubt it would end the fight, but surely it would cause him to go all out.
And almost as if that theory had been affirmed by Ryu, he would gear up for something he hadn’t used against Cheng.
Much like Cheng, Ryu had gained his soul-ability through the use of martial arts.
It’s name—
—Ultimate Hadou.
His stance changed. He was now standing perfectly straight. Both arms were placed to the side.
And then—shadows. Three of them.
Shadows that resembled his exact stature—his exact form. Mizan cracked his neck, smiling. So was Chun Li, for she knew this battle was as good as over.
Those very shadows would be modified into straight copies of himself, glowing with a faint outline of soul-energy. The first major copy they commenced would be his stance, while Ryu stood unmoved, hard-staring at Mizan.
神秘の知覚ゲーム
𝐌𝐘𝐒𝐓𝐈𝐂 𝐏𝐄𝐑𝐂𝐄𝐏𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍 𝐆𝐀𝐌𝐄
“Clones, huh?” Mizan scoffed, remembering the mini-function Mario used on him. “How unoriginal…”
When in doubt, Mizan found Jeet Kune Do to be his go-to. Taking a deep breath, he committed to the stance, his eyes gleaming with a focus unwavering. Chun Li smirked, impressed.
But her approval would be tested, as the first clone would rush forward. The others would take after it, moving in unorthodox directions to confuse the opponent, like being shadows of each other.
Doesn’t matter how confusing it is. Mizan thought, clenching his right fist tightly as he bounced on the ball of his feet. You’re all coming forward, so I just have to react to the one who strikes first. That in mind, his gaze was to the one on the far right, who was beginning to turn to the left.
There!
The clone’s foot flung forward fast—a roundhouse! Perhaps too fast for someone of his size—but not fast enough.
Mizan ducked under, weaving the blow effortlessly. Attuning to the momentum quickly, he caught the leg, the wind rippling through his face from the force—but no hesitation even whispered through his body. He pushed against the momentum a half-beat early, taking him down to the ground. The clone’s back now on the floor, he capitalized his efforts with a defining stomp to its temple!
He used it as a boost to move forward, to keep himself In motion—his ears barely falling upon the groan it made. Then the next clone arrived, throwing a few quick jabs that were blocked by wing's chun efficiency. As the clone’s fist met the elbow, Mizan immediately shuttered—even more aware of their difference in strength.
But he didn’t have time to fret. His eyes barely catching it, the clone from behind threw forth a devastating front kick. In a half-second, he caught the ankle before it even had the chance to land. Noticing the clone in front of him gearing for a lunging-punch, he pivoted off of his feet backwards while yanking the clone’s foot forward.
It caused a good distraction, although he was hoping they actually struck each other. They stopped midway, the clone who threw the kick stopped mid-turn with his hips square, lifting his knee up before extending his leg for a harsh kick.
Mizan swayed to the side as quick as the wind, successfully evading the kick. He jolted forward like a tiger, brushing the leg to the side. The move was instantaneous. Before the leg even touched the ground, Mizan leapt into the air, his form polished and twisting. A beautiful array of chaos, that resulted in a spinning heel kick—a blitz. One that sent the clone onto the floor.
The next clone came in without warning, but Mizan was now drowning in ecstasy from all of the tension. He had no idea the limit, if there was, to how many clones could be created. Or if Ryu was already making his next move. Or if this was the gateway into a module. Either way, excitement coursed through his veins, and he finally channeled his soul-energy.
The clone moved in with an elbow upon the finality of Mizan’s descent, but with his mind as sharp as a needle, Mizan flowed forward with an instant counter—a prevention.
A snapping soul-energy enhanced straight punch… without as much as a telegraph. The clone fell to the floor, but there were still three more to worry about. One of them resided a considerable distance away from him. He examined it curiously, knowing the other two were down. It hasn’t attacked yet. I wonder why.
Another piece of the unknown added to this fight, and then—the world finally came back to him. The rhythm of the lake, ever so soothing and free. The Strongest soul and his teacher watching, adding onto the presence of Bingying. The Triforce Soul, The King’s Soul, and The Star Soul.
Everyone, even the land itself… was seeing just what Mizan Cheng was made of.
But “Mizan Cheng” couldn’t remain his name forever.
I’ll do it. He declared, his grin as insufferable as ever. I’ll define a title solely for me!
Motion was of the essence here, so Mizan declared: It shall not be wasted.
The clones he had just taken down stood back up, aimless in their expressions. As much as he desired to get back to Ryu, these clones would prove to be a problem.
And so, with a determination to tear them down, he clashed with them all again. His footwork. The weight of his fist. It was all incredible. Each strike, an affiliation. Each block, a defiance. A tangled dance that Mizan seemed to take the spotlight of.
The crowd watched in awe. Even Noctis seemed to be impressed. Hm. That's not bad.
Bingying wanted to be, but this was normal to him. So was it to Reina, but her smirk was just as insufferable as Mizan’s.
The thrill of battle, haha. Bayonetta said, adjusting her glasses without even needing to. It's so fun to see the baby chicks have their fun.
Link was well-aware of who he was fighting now. He had got a glimpse of it back at the ambush, but seeing it again only further cemented the gap. He pushed through the crowd a bit to aim for a spot at the front near Chun Li. Lightly, he tapped her on the shoulder.
“That movement…” Link noticed, “It seems like some kind of martial art. That’s what it is, right?”
Chun Li nodded, “Well, it’s not exactly one martial art specifically.” She acknowledged. “It’s a modified version of Kung Fu, the art created in China. It’s a mixture of styles far and wide, mostly boxing and wing chun. Jeet Kune Do.”
Link titled his head, watching as Mizan seemed to defy gravity numerous times. “A mixture of multiple styles, huh?” Am I really that far behind? The realization almost made him gasp, but he held it in. “That seems really hard to master…”
“Hard work only makes you stronger.” Chun Li said, “You think I gained all my muscle from slacking off?” She rolled her brawny shoulders back with flair, letting the power of her frame add on to the statement.. “Every martial art uses soul-energy differently, typically in the form of soul-input. If you do it right, then moves can end the fight easily. But not many are used to the amount of changing you have to do when doing Jeet Kune Do. It’s why many people stick to just one art or focus on the physical aspect. But this boy…”
The clones fell to three strikes. Almighty. All precise. And more importantly, all deliberate. As he stood tall, leaving Link in awe of what he was facing, Chun Li would finish her sentence.
“...Is a glamour of hard work.”
The clones had been defeated, leaving Mizan to stand tall, tiredness filling his lungs as he panted. But either way, he was still eager to fight.
So what of Ryu?
Chapter End
Notes:
Mizan's character was never supposed to be loud or bold. In fact he was kind of meant to be more like Bingying. But after reading Undead Unluck and taking inspiration from it, I thought it would be more interesting to make his character a mix of Feng and Shen.
Chapter 119: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 106 [The Breath and Death of Strength]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The clones. They weren’t without reason. Each of them contained half of Ryu’s soul-energy. And all three were multiplied together, creating a function that increased soul-energy.
Thirteen thousand… and five hundred percent.
Mizan’s soul energy was becoming familiar with Ryu’s, making him feel the sheer amount of Ryu’s filling the air. A war of soul-energy—one that Ryu was winning. But this matter of soul-oppression, albeit a bit intimidating, wouldn’t stop Mizan’s excitement. He still had the speed. This is going to be difficult…
Maybe I should switch up the plan and use Ruyi right now….
No…
He stopped the soul-energy from summoning Ruyi. Not yet.
I’m not backed in a corner…
Speed of the essence, Mizan disappeared again. Another afterimage for reality to salvage his memory. As opposed to appearing right in front, he appeared right behind. With Ryu’s intense amount of focus, the mere movement of the sand was enough for him to be aware of the action. But the question was: Would he be fast enough to counter it?
Mizan was at the perfect kicking distance. Already in the air, his body spun loosely with a downward axis while his arms were barely controlled, but his right leg was angled. He gathered all the soul-energy he possibly could into that very leg, the air itself encompassing his strike to further dignify its existence. A Smash Attack.
Ryu asserted it as a threat immediately, keeping his stance while leaping back to evade. And he did so successfully, Mizan’s feet slamming onto the sand, the force creating an insane amount of soul-energy!
Using the force to further momentum, he went inward once more. Ryu was prepared for his next exchange. A roundhouse upon Mizan’s attempt to close the distance.
But Mizan slid into it effortlessly, and parried the kick, swaying to the side and unleashing a side step. His eyes caught the abrupt end to his follow up—Ryu’s fist coming in from the side, his hips twisting. He barely leaned back far enough, resulting in the punch grazing his face. Dangerous close, but persistence rallied in his heart, words ringing in his head.
“Destroy the base.” He went for the legs, preparing a low kick. “Intercept the intention.” Then a chin strike right after.
As much as Mizan was on Ryu’s body as if he was a cyst, it seemed that with each movement, there was a counter. As the low kick came, Ryu raised his knee, his hardened structure creating the perfect block, as well as the small soul input being put to use. With Mizan’s attempt at a palm strike to the chin, his head followed its direction—as if he was simply gazing upwards at the sun. In a burst of soul-energy in the split second of his opponent’s vulnerability, he performed a push kick.
Mizan groaned from the pain. The force behind it left Mizan’s feet to dig deep into the dirt, as his body was sent backwards without his control. Halting the momentum with the assertion of his soul-energy, his breath heavy, he stood tall. Damaged, but still able to fight, and ultimately worried about something else. “That soul-energy of yours.” He mentioned through breaths of struggle, “You’re holding back, aren’t you?”
Ryu stood silent, hardening his stance.
“You said it yourself earlier.” Mizan said, “Soul-abilities improve upon a great challenge. So why exactly are you holding back against a fellow martial artist like me?”
Taking a deep breath, Ryu shook his head. Mizan couldn’t tell if it was disappointment or at his own supposed foolishness. “It’s not my intention to seriously harm you. I’m sure you’re well-aware of how dangerous my martial art is.” He said, “And besides, you’re so uncertain of yourself.”
“Huh?” Confusion.
“Your strength is halted by your view of it.” Ryu confirmed, “You’re stagnant despite all you have.”
Stagnant? But that couldn’t be.
He wasn’t a part of that family anymore. “You’re mistaken, World Warrior.” He said, growing more angry. “Don’t you see? I have mastered the art of Jeet Kune Do, and this battle is just beginning. It’s common knowledge for any martial artist that the potential for strength is limitless. Are you saying that I’m not in that category? A mere minority?” Mizan stood firm, his eyes sharp with an undeniable anger, while seeming calculated. “Well forget it! Don’t you underestimate me! I am… the strongest in my own right!”
Ryu sighed, releasing his stance to cover his arms. “But are you really?”
“I’ll show you.”
Mizan bent his knees, his right arm extended outward now, a bundle of a swirling soul-energy manifesting. He was no longer smiling. “RUYI!”
He called, and the universe would hear. It appeared in his hands, ready to be flung as it existed with a height of nine feet.
Bingying’s eyes widened. This was unusual. What’s up with him?
Unicornera smiled.
“You know, there’s a serious problem with martial artists.” Chun Li said, knowing what was to come.
“And what’s that?” Asked Link.
“They’re so focused on strength, that they don’t know what’s right and what’s wrong anymore. Or care for that matter. They’re completely power-hungry.” Chun Li explained, “How can you know yourself if you don’t know what’s right and wrong for you?”
Right and wrong… Link pondered.
Despite Ruyi’s summoning, and the disregard of stance, Ryu seemed confident in his ability to withstand the attack. As Mizan’s soul energy broke down, Ryu could feel it grow stronger in the air. An increase…
“Ruyi!” Mizan called, “EXTEND!”
The air compacting and twisting, the force of the thrust blowing away grains of sand, Ruyi Jingu Bang was a perfect path to ensure vanquishment to his opponent. It bursted forward with an incredible acceleration.
But despite the incoming attack, Ryu Hoshi stood still. Slowly. Animated in nature. He moved. His fists were grounded, chambered at his sides. And as if his form had been remembered by the earth, his feet seemed to dig into the floor, and only then came forth a surge of power. One of a visible, twisting black.
The third function of his soul-ability that utilized focus by turning it into physical strength while also increasing his memory, making way for more predictions to be made based on what was shown so far. And when the body is struck by a powerful attack in this state of processing, damage not only added to it, but—
CLASH!
—was also absorbed.
FOCUS CHANELLING.
The giant pillar of iron didn’t even leave a dent, leaving Mizan surprised. But just as before, there was no time to fret. The soul-energy in the air was already growing stronger, and it was on Ryu’s side. Just what is this?!
Just like that, Mizan was the one being caught off guard.
“Retrac—”
Ryu took on a new stance, his feet at shoulder-width again, but with more smoothness. His back leg slightly more bent than the other, anchoring his body into the arm even further to ensure balance and power. The front foot was straightforward, aligned with the target just as his hips were.
With the preparations ready, he wrung his hands to the side, his palms opened and a decent distance away from one another—just enough for him to hold a ball. And that ball came in the form of a raging, twisting soul-energy that was rotating and expanding rapidly. It was the result of focused soul-energy, as well as a single soul-input.
Down, down forward—and finally, forward.
Mizan’s eyes widened, the blue reflecting in the eyes of everyone. Rosalina watched with a bit of displeasure, while Chun Li was fueled with certainty.
“My martial arts mostly comes from the power of my legs, while Ryu’s come from the power of his fists.” She stated, “Although, the difference between us is… he’s mastered a martial arts technique that the one of the Strongest used long, long ago.”
With a movement bearing the essence of sharpness and purpose, the World Warrior thrusted his arms forward fully, just as he thrusted his back leg forth in the search of more momentum. What released from the dance of fire coated in blue, and focus coated in black, was…
波動拳
“HADOUKEN!!”
It hurdled through with fury, burning the sand below in its prideful roar. It shone with a blue that showed no mercy—like a mini blue sun on earth. The air heated up, curling to its prowess as if it had nowhere else to go.
Too fast! There was no way Mizan could dodge! Bingying’s heart pounded! No. What he said…
"When I defeat him, then you will truly understand the meaning of going all out!"
Dodging out of the equation, Mizan’s soul-energy sparked, albeit faintly. It was for a mini function—one of Ruyi!
“Zhen, Defense!”
Ruyi Jingu Bang retracted, its soul-energy looser this time. He would then switch to a function—The Pulse of Renewal!
Renewing the soul-energy broken down without the use of a chemical breakdown, and planting all of it, combined with the positive energy of the function itself with Ruyi, the defiant pillar of iron made a clunking sound, like that of gears grinding together.
At the eleventh hour, Ruyi’s form had changed form a pillar, to a circular shield with a golden outline. Mizan plunged into the sand right in front of him, his world covered in black, thought not for long. Blue heat would come forth. Mizan could tell from the soul-energy exuded that it wasn’t meant to be lethal, but it surely was a pain. But his mind wouldn’t stop thinking. It couldn’t stop thinking!
I won’t be able to use soul-energy efficiently after this… should I use Surge of Might? No, that’d ruin my physical state. What do I have here?!
His mind was in a frenzy. So many possibilities without a fond ending.
I don’t know! But why?!
Damn it!
I must—
The blue flame was gone, the sweet breeze washing over his face again amongst the soul-energy. Ruyi reshaped itself, and Mizan was prepared for the next strike. This is it!
However…
Ryu wasn’t in front of him.
Nowhere in sight.
“Where is…”
But Bingying knew. The crowd knew!
“Mizan!” He shouted, catching his attention. “Lookout! Behind you!”
It was already too late.
Ryu was there, awaiting his inevitable turnaround—and when it came, a single, defining strike was thrown.
With his fist clenched, Ryu thrusted upwards, and Mizan felt something akin to a hammer striking his chin. As much as he desired to get away from it, it was as if the fist had its own weight of gravity, and all of this, was the result of a single soul-input…
Forward, down, and down forward.
𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐦𝐨𝐯𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐡𝐚𝐝 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐮𝐜𝐤 𝐌𝐢𝐳𝐚𝐧 𝐂𝐡𝐞𝐧𝐠, 𝐰𝐚𝐬…
昇龍拳
“𝑺𝑯𝑶𝑹𝒀𝑼𝑲𝑬𝑵!!”
Chapter End.
Notes:
You did what you could, Cheng.
Chapter 120: Spectral Goodwill Beginnings - Part 107 [The Breath and Death of Strength]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mizan and Ryu touched the ground at the same time. The difference being: Ryu Hoshi actually landed. Elegance in victory, versus the bitterness of defeat. For a moment, Mizan just laid there. What just happened? He wondered. Is that really how our battle ends?
Mizan was itching to getting back up and redeem himself, but—
—No… no!
His body refused to stand up.
Bingying's eyes were etched with utter shock, trying to make sense of it all.
Daisy sighed in disappointment. “Welp…” She nervously raised a fist, “...Nice try, Mizan…”
Those words did not help, however. He could only imagine what nefarious things Unicornera was thinking about him right now.
He couldn’t even be proud of his efforts. He was on the floor, struggling to move or even calm his nerves, while Ryu had not broken a sweat. How bitter. No, it was terrifying. The realization… that he lost just as fast as he did to him before. Had he really improved throughout these months? For what did he unlock his soul-ability for? For what did he bother honing his skills for? And—
—Why did I say that to him, with such confidence?
While Bayonetta shook her head, Bingying’s gaze fell to the sand. More than disappointment, he felt a swift acceptance. After all, this was nothing new. There’s that.
And to top it all off, Ryu walked over to him. But him looking down on him wasn’t even the worst part. Ryu knelt down, his eyes reflecting a subtle sincerity as he extended a helping hand towards his opponent. “You’ve grown strong, Mizan.” He said, “But there is much room to become stronger.”
What in the world did this mean? It was true that strength knew no bounds for souls like him, but this loss—it couldn’t possibly mean that he was strong.
“Are you mocking me?” Mizan asked, his eyes darkening. He slapped the hand away, rejecting help. “You weren’t even going all out. Not in the slightest, and I still panicked! What about that screams strong to you?”
Ryu stood back up. “You showed heart.” He claimed, “that’s all I needed to know.”
And then, he would begin walking away. He picked up his bag and placed it back over his shoulder. Mizan clenched his sand filled fists, the distance between them ever so apparent. Gritting his teeth, he raised his upper body up. It seemed he could move now, which only made it all more infuriating. “You said my view of strength was halting it!”
The reminder would stop the World Warrior in his tracks, and to face the fallen fighter once again.
“What did you mean by that?”
A question.
A pause.
And then, an answer: “Think about what you call others, and who you really are.”
But, it only left him more frustrated. No…
I already know who I am…
That’s why I have this soul-ability, damn it.
He finally got up on his two feet, staring at the hands which caused the fall of many foes, and had failed him today. An attempt at introspection without actually finding much from his frenzied mind. Emotions of conflict became too much for him to bear with so many people watching, and thus—Mizan would run off, right down the bridge. Bingying looked back, his mouth opening to say something.
But no words could be formed in the heat of the moment.
“Apologies about your student, ma’am.” Ryu said, bowing down. “I should’ve left it up to the rest of you.”
“There’s no need to be sorry.” Rosalina said, waving a dismissive hand. “For them to become stronger, they all must be broken down. That way, they’ll return stronger.”
That was the only time Lars agreed with Rosalina. Didn’t erase her status as an enemy, though.
“Well, at least it went by fast. No offense.” Lars assured, checking the time, “The buses will be here in fifteen minutes. You all should go ahead and pack your things.”
“Right!”
An agreement in unison, and they would quickly obey it. As they made their way back to camp, whispers of the fight arose—and Link could only think about those feelings of something deeper remaining inside of Mizan. The turmoil shown in his eyes during his fall, and his running off without a word. It all seemed familiar. He needs something to prove himself with.
I understand...
He caught Meta Knight walking right beside him. “Hey.”
“Hm?”
“You were one of the champions of Smash City.” Link said, “I wanted to ask, why exactly are people so obsessed with strength? Why do they chase the benefits of it at the expense of their own well-being?”
Meta Knight blinked, looking downwards as his feet croaked the wood. “Everyone fights for a reason. Whether their souls lie in the light of the day, or the coldness of the night, it’s something they need to give purpose to their lives. Otherwise, they’d just be night, or day.” He explained, “This is easy to say with people for soul-ability, seemingly, but the soul is just the reason for our emotions. We’re the vessels that control that. Our abilities are nothing more than extensions of ourselves.” he breathed deeply, meeting Link eye to eye. “I became champion, because that was Kirby’s dream which he couldn’t achieve at the time. Nothing else. Mizan fights for a completely different reason, but he fights regardless.”
“Yeah.” His mind shot all the way back to everyone he had met, the most vivid being Mario and Agrona. “We all have our reasons…” He muttered, quietly.
Naturally, the closer you were to the tree, the larger the trees surrounding it became. Near the bridges, beyond the tall grass and skinny trees, was a monumental haven of trees that were half the size of Gaia. The sun struck the green beautifully, making it more vibrant—even the shadows couldn’t help but play along. The roots of the trees were grass covered, twice as tall as any human who roamed.
While Lars and Rosalina followed their students to assist them in getting ready, Ryu and Chun Li examined the land around for any abnormalities; Chun Li suggested so, considering the students were about to leave.
They examined the land up and down, the light and shadow blessing their forms.
But Chun Li’s mind rang with an irritation, like an itch that couldn’t be scratched. Ryu was quick to notice.
“What’s the matter, Chun Li?” He asked, facing her.
Chun Li sighed, still keeping her smile. “Nothing of importance.” She said, “Just a disappointment within my stomach.”
“Is it because of that student?” Ryu asked.
“Indeed.” Chun Li nodded, “I actually knew who he was when I first saw him.” She placed her hands behind her back, pacing back and forth. “Leroy Smith was said to be the pioneer of Wing Chun. He was a man who ended so many small conflicts in China with it. It’s because of him that I integrated Wing Chun into my moveset as well.”
She came to a stop, her body aligning with Ryu’s. “That boy is the student of Leroy Smith.” She confirmed. “It should be a student’s duty to respect their master’s wishes. He should be aiming to help others with his Wing Chun. Not to be selfish with it.”
Ryu nodded in agreement, smiling. “I think so as well.” He said, “But regardless of what ideas we put into the mind of our students, they’ll always be their own person at the end of the day. And at the end of day, that boy did have conviction.”
“But conviction can be a dangerous thing, y’know?” Chun Li said, “There needs to be limits. If anything, that conviction should be geared towards stopping the evil within this world.”
“As long as there are martial artists like that in the world, then we’ll always be moving towards that.”
“Hopefully so.” Chun Li said, tilting her head into her palm. “Hopefully fighting doesn’t become something of surface level to some people.”
A light beamed over Ryu’s smile, and soon stripes of shadows would accompany it. “I wouldn’t worry about it.” He said, remembering Mizan’s face during his defeat. “I’ll take time. But hearts are always flourishing.”
In the Second Goodwill Headquarters, the students readied their stuff for the upcoming trip. A majority of the students were upstairs, where their stuff was.
Bayonetta held her purple bag which combined her stuff and Velva’s over her shoulder. Compared to Velva, she looked more like a giant than she already was. “I got everything now.” she assured.
Velva brushed his onyx-black hair, reapplying the same lipstick he did in the morning for supposedly no reason. “Good, good.” He said, “Good luck with carrying it.”
Bayonetta scoffed. “You won’t even lift a finger to help?”
“Look at my arms.” Velva said, “I’m not Daisy.”
“HEY!” Daisy took offense to that.
But Noctis staring out into the balcony aimlessly.
She went over to him, finding out quickly that not even a very, very direct gaze wouldn’t catch his attention. “Um, Noct?” She waved, obtaining no reaction, “Where’s your bag?”
“Don’t need one.”
“But… we’re gonna be there for a week.”
“I don’t think I’ll do much there.” Noctis said. “Besides, when we come back we got a buncha things to worry about.”
“But this is an opportunity for fun.” Velva said. He then kissed the mirror, leaving a purple lipstick stain on it. I look amazing. He thought. “We’ve been busy saving the world. We at least deserve a vacation.”
“What quests have you been on, Velva?”
“Don’t try me, prince.” He said, “Say, Bayonetta?”
“Hm?”
“When we go to Smash City, do ya mind taking me shopping? I know you’re going and all, and I just wanted to tag along!”
Bayonetta placed a hand over his shoulder and smiled, like how a mother looked at their innocent child. “Of course. I’ll get you whatever you like.” She said. Then came a hug between the two.
I truly can’t wait to get this over with… Unicornera rested on the balcony, suffering from the one and only jokester and his humor. Reina just sat on the steps, her stuff inside of a purple bag that had the logo: BANDAI NAMCO.
Marth and Chrom were already downstairs. "You think they'll have traditional swordfighting?"
Chrom nodded, looking serious. "I'd hope so."
In the heat of arrangement, Meta Knight made his entrance into the room, flapping his bat wings, seemingly searching for something or someone. “Hey.” He spoke, his deep voice demanding the attention of everyone in the room despite being sincere. “Has anyone seen Cheng?”
Bingying was the first to answer as he stood in the corner of the room. “Nope.”
An answer that went for everyone. “But I think I knew where he would be.”
“If you do, please go retrieve him with haste.”
He had no other choice but to carry out that action. Not because of the time, but because of what he knew he was feeling. “Alright.”
“Yeah, go get your boyfriend, Ice boy!” Daisy shouted. Bingying merely brushed it off.
Mizan sat in the center of the Cave of Enlightenment, facing the Buddha statue. It was strange, how even just a mere building of stone was more enlightened than he was at the moment. He was never one to assert himself with the likes of Mario, Link, or Noctis, but if he lost so badly to Ryu, just how could he fight long enough to further understand Link? He held Ruyi Jingu Bang in his hands at a minimum length of five feet, using it as some sort of cane. Figured. He didn’t even want to stand up right now. Hell, could he?
So much time, and for what?
Was it really meaningless?
No, I’m strong in my own right…
But not the strongest version of myself.
“Hey!”
A cold calling from behind, a chill that only Mizan would know so well.
He turned his head, seeing exactly who he expected.
Bingying.
But just as quickly, he turned back around, facing the hardness of the stone.
“The buses are about to arrive.” Bingying said, “Me and the others already packed up your nunchucks and your other equipment, so you’re good to go.”
“I see.” Mizan said, chuckling, “I’ll be there soon, don’t worry. And I appreciate you for packing my things.”
A silence then fell upon the cave, filled with the burden of thoughts unsaid. Both of their eyes darkened, their minds in synchronization as they played the defeat in their heads. The silence carried on for a while, until Mizan’s defeated heart finally gave him the words to speak. “So, looks like I didn’t keep my promise, huh?” He said, chuckling to hide the pain a bit, “I went out there in front of everyone, confident that I was really going to emerge victorious. But, of course, I only ended up as a failure.” His words began to wave slightly, “I know what you’re thinking. It was probably never going to provoke you in the first place, like you said.”
Bingying did seem nonchalant about the declaration when it was first brought up, but there was interest. And more importantly…
“I understand how you feel about not living up to a promise like you always do.” Bingying said, scratching his head, “But, the fact that my shadow still isn’t out yet is what makes us equals.”
“Huh?”
“When I saw you fighting back there, I figured that with just my ice, I would have lasted the exact amount of time you did. And that kinda infuriated me. Never once do I go into a fight with the intention of losing… but there’s never really an intention of winning either unless it affirms my drive for peace in my own way.” Bingying explained, clenching his fist. He stared into its cold depths, aware of the destruction it could cause by just a surge of soul-energy. “That’s why… It's interesting to see how things go. And honestly, I still haven’t found a reason to use my shadow. So, I’ll tell you this…”
Mizan’s eyes dilated with newfound courage. The sheer conviction in those words. It reminded him of his own. And the final nail on the coffee, would be the fateful declaration from Bingying; with his fist valiantly extended outwards, he uttered with fury: ”Either I surpass you by unlocking my shadow myself, or you surpass me by making me unlock it! If you want your win, then you have to do whatever it takes to not be stagnant.”
And with that, his insufferable grin returned. Although his heart ached in that loss, Bingying’s words rang with the opposite of his soul-ability. A flare. Finally, he de-summoned Ruyi, standing up and facing the Buddha statue before him.
Perhaps, enlightenment wasn’t so far away.
“Hahaha!” Mizan burst out laughing, the source of Bingying’s smile. “Well, I’m not fond of losing, so…” He approached his sworn rival, friend, and their fists met with a promise. “There’s no way… I’ll lose to you!”
Bingying nodded, “Good!”
Link looked over the balcony, his mind tracing back to everything. He knew he would meet many new people in the city. His true beginning as a Spectral.
And strangely enough… he didn't feel all that bad about it. Sylrathera appeared right on his side again, watching the sunset along with him. It seemed that the journey was only beginning, with both navigating through each other's complexity.
On the northeast of the forest, inside of the rock that soared all the way to the heavens, Agrona sat against the rocky wall. The interior was circular, filled with an abundance of glowing geodes all over the far-spaced out wall and the jagged high ceiling. And their light all culminated in a union which gave light the star of nature here. The single, dead tree, nearly touching the jagged peaks above. Under it lay a hot spring that came in the color of a shimmering yellow. Even with the three giant boldores in the way, the light in here was perfect.
Agrona could move way more freely now, although that didn’t deter her from her anger. She watched aimlessly as Yukan stood up and went over to the boulders.
“Seems like they’re leaving today.” Yukan said, peaking near the cracks. “Guess that leaves us and the professionals now. It’s busy time.”
“So boring.” Agrona said, sourly.
“Hey, hey!” Yukan said, turning to her with a smile, “The greater the prey, the greater the kill, right? They’re gonna have alotta strong people ‘round here.”
In a childlike fashion, Agrona pouted, “That ain’t what I want.” She sighed, “I need to get those three back for what they did to me!” and you…
“So do I,” Yukan claimed, beginning to walk across the cave. “But it’s out of our reach for now.”
“You’re really satisfied with being made a bitch?” Agrona argued, putting some defiance in her voice. “When I get a prey, I kill it. That ain’t happen back there.”
“And I’m saying that there’s some new prey around.” Yukan said, “I’m certainly gonna get a go at em and I’m saying we could do the same.”
Agrona shook her head, “I don’t mind it, but—”
Yukan noticed the doubt which crept in her eyes—and could easily tell where it stirred from. He softened his expression, kneeling down.
“You afraid you of the possibility y’can’t kill those critters?”
Agrona hesitated, looking over to the side.
“I’m never afraid.”
Stubborn…
He stood back up, walking away.
“Well, I would also suggest not lying to yerself, too.”
“Ahm not lying! Ahm the Goddess of Death! I would never be scared over some damn killing! You should worry about that kid who kicked your ass!”
“We both lost to the vermin, Agrona.”
“Is that really a justification for that loss?”
Yukan turned with a swelling anger building up in his eyes. It only resulted in Agrona grinning insufferably of course.
“You damn vermin—”
“Calm down, you two. Can I just enjoy being in the hot spring?”
A voice arose from the hot spring. A deep, resonant voice that echoed as if it was traveling beyond the world, and to Subspace. Agrona and Yukan turned with shock, feeling the weight of an undying star that demanded attention. But this never frightened them. They were familiar with who this person was.
No, not a person.
A symbol.
One of an era long ago.
A soul born from an era where soul-abilities were beginning to thrive. In paintings across the globe, his appearance was always draped in a crimson outline which foretold terror, the people below him nothing more than mere ants in size. It was reality as much as it was art.
Today, he appeared comfortable within a hot spring, without clothing to cover his sculpted physique that glistened with a radiance untouched by all. Broadened shoulders, thick arms, and a powerful chest that shimmered like iron in space, and held a darkness of the iron hidden in the crimson liquid of those who opposed him. His hair of platinum, even after all these years, resembled the moon, holding the same length it did at his peak. Though in this age, his green eyes shone with the flicker of emeralds.
He smirked, adjusting himself even further.
“Besides,” he yawned, “It’s not long. You two are gonna evolve with time. No one ever stays how they are. Well, except for me.”
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑺𝑻𝑹𝑶𝑵𝑮𝑬𝑺𝑻 𝑶𝑭 𝑻𝑯𝑹𝑬𝑬-𝑯𝑼𝑵𝑫𝑹𝑬𝑫 𝒀𝑬𝑨𝑹𝑺 𝑨𝑮𝑶…
...𝑳𝑬𝑽𝑨𝑵𝑻 𝑯𝑶𝑱𝑶
Final Chapter of Spectral Goodwill Beginnings.
Notes:
The end of the First saga... Huh, kinda gonna miss it. It truly was a fun experience to write and I'll try and improve for the next major arc! Hope yall enjoyed!
"The Smash Tour"
Chapter 121: Grand Smash Tour - Part 1: Journey's Genesis.
Chapter Text
Link heard the commotion behind him—everyone was hasty of requiring their items. Kirby was the most calm, carrying some sort of treasure chest on the top of his head like a trophy. It interested Link, but he decided to not engage. Mostly to prepare for the bus ‘ride.’ “Still trying to figure out what a bus is.”
Sylrathera chuckled, explaining to him the best way she could, but it only resulted in more confusion.
Meralin was about to pick up the bag she laid on her bed, but it was gone. “He–hey!” She shouted, fearfully checking around her bed, reviewing the past. “Where’s m—”
Beliona was the answer to that. She stood right near the stairway, leaning against the wall with the bag hoisted over her shoulder. Meralin smiled with relief, hustling over to her sister.
“Be careful, everyone! Don’t wake up the Piranha Plants!” Mario shouted from downstairs.
Roy sat on a wooden chair that was positioned near a shelf. Hanging above that shelf, ingrained to the wall, was a circular mirror. Roy stared into it occasionally as he wiped his sword with a purple wash cloth. Target practice had done a number on its smooth exterior, and he wanted to make sure it was as clean as possible in case he was interested in using it. Perhaps they held some sort of sword competition at Smash City. While cleaning the tip, he caught Fox right behind him, shuffling through his back. “So, Smash City’s a popular area, hm?”
At first, Fox was uncertain of who Roy was speaking to—but who else would he be beside the only member who had won the championship there? He turned to Roy with a serene smile. “That’s what it’s all about.” Fox said, zipping his small bag shut and holding it in one hand. “Don’t let that be your goal here, though. It’s fun to think about, but a pain to feel.”
“I assume this mindset arises from the abundance of those… obsessive, fans?”
“Right on.”
“But it sounds so awesome!” A blue blur, and then a voice and figure right in front of them. Sonic. “Come on. Having your own dedicated fanbase is awesome! Means your efforts are bound to be noticed in some way.”
“Eh, I dunno.” Fox said, shaking his head, “Popularity was never my thing.”
“Then why did you compete for the championship?” Asked Roy.
Fox paused for a second, shrugging his shoulders. “Well… I didn’t expect to actually win it. I didn’t really want it, either.”
“That’s weird…” Sonic noted, “How do’ya compete for something and not aim to win? Maybe you should stop expecting to win our races if that’s the case, Fox.”
“Oh shut it, Sonic.” Fox said, doing a dismissive gesture.
“Speaking of races…” Roy started, placing his sword carefully back into the sheath. “You’re aiming to compete in that racing event at Skyworld, correct?”
“Indeed.” Sonic said, crossing his arms with a theatrical smirk. “Plus, the fastest Spectral alive is there. He might show up at Skyworld to observe my speed.”
“Captain Falcon?” Roy inquired.
“That’s him!” Sonic confirmed, “There’s no one on this earth faster than him. I remember the time I saw his file at the Heavenly Bureau and was immediately interested. And maybe, I’ll even surpass him in speed.”
Almos would then enter the room, soon standing in the center. It was really the only cleared out space with the mayhem of covers and bags. “Everyone!”
That very statement stopped everyone in their tracks, listening broodingly.
“The buses are here. Before any action occurs, Lars told me to give you all a heads up.”
Link abandoned the balcony, entering the room to listen.
“The simplistic order is for you all to be respectful to the other Spectrals there, of course.” He said, “Also, Alisa will be riding along with us.”
“YAY!!” Cheers arose, but not from Cloud.
“Is she… popular or something?” Link asked, running a hand through his hair with a sharp exhale. Donkey Kong came from the balcony, holding a DK barrel over his head which contained all his stuff.
Link moved out of his way.
“She’s like the group mom.” Donkey Kong said, carefully placing his barrel down. Last time he did it fast, he nearly crushed Kirby.
“She is also popular as well. In fact, it’s something of the same for all of us.” Roy said, “We’ve just been at camp for so long, we haven’t been able to branch out.”
“Is this because of Lars?”
“That, and we got two Spirit-holders on our side!” Sonic said, grabbing his small bag. “We should expect some people to notice us… a bunch.”
“Either way, we’ll try our best to be respectful.” Almos reinforced. But then, a voice came from downstairs.
“Hello. Is anyone up there?”
And just like that, everyone had gone downstairs. Link’s bag was always on him, so he followed quickly. He walked carefully down the stairs, wondering of the look of this individual based on voice alone. But he didn’t have time to make theories, because upon entering the main room; there, showered in the love of many, her response being nods of approval, was a tall woman, her hair a beautiful cascade of a soft pink, two long locks hanging on the side of her head. It framed her doll-like face with precision. And despite looking a bit lifeless, those eyes, shining like emeralds, foretold that of an ethereal human.
Speaking of ethereal, her attire consisted of a futuristic battle-dress, blessed by the mashing of platinum that weaved together effortlessly like chiffon, yet as strong as steel. Her arms held incomplete sleeves of pink that started at her elbows; her fingers were customized with a black fabric which was akin to a glove, but more exposing of the hand. Her legs bore short, black feathers that hung on the side of her crystallized leggings of a mystical pink, and at the end of those, heels of black.
She waved at Link with enthusiasm, and Link, out of courtesy, would do the same. To his dismay, she would approach him, subtly noting that Cloud was in the corner like always.
“Hi.” She spoke gently. Link almost felt at ease from her voice alone. She then extended her hand towards him. “I apologize that I showed up late. There was something wrong with my program. That aside, I have been informed that you’re a new member of this Goodwill team. I’m Alisa Bosconovitch, Lars’ faithful assistant, though he prefers to call me his 'dear friend'. It is nice to meet you, Link.”
Silence fell amongst the two, though Alisa didn’t find it awkward. Link was the opposition, but welcomed her gentleness and shook her hand. “It’s nice to meet you, too. Alisa.” He said, not confident enough to pronounce her last name.
Cloud sighed, picking himself up off of the corner. He didn’t have much to pack but the Buster Sword which was secured in an iron sheath in black paint. “Let’s get going…”
Almost waved at Alisa happily. "Hello, mother."
Alisa waved back. "Hi!"
The group then went outside, seeing two buses close to each other, facing the headquarters. The exterior of the buses were colored in yellow, the black line in the middle holding some sort of symbol. A circle that was sliced unevenly. Above that were the windows. Twelve windows on one side, and the same amount on the other.
Lars and Rosalina ordered for their teams to line up in front of them, while they stood at the forefront. Alisa stood next to Lars, and he began to speak.
“As I said before, both me and Rosalina will be staying behind. But the first Goodwill team will have Alisa to guide over them. Meanwhile…”
“Hi hi!”
From out of nowhere, seemingly, behind Rosalina, appeared a young, Japanese woman waving her hand with excitement.. The maroon buckle of her sky-blue cap caught the sun as she strode past, dark hair slipping loose, eyes glinting with playful fire. Sleeves rolled high, her gloves tightened with a tug, muscles shifting under fabric as the vest swayed to reveal a flash of white shorts and striped socks snapping with her step. She paused mid-stride, lifted an arm with casual flair, flexed just enough to show the curve of her strength, then kissed her bicep with a quick grin before dropping it again like nothing at all.
Reina recognized her quickly, smiling.
“Auntie!” She shouted!
Asuka Kazama.
“Hey!” She greeted back, waving. Reina wanted to go hug her, but feared she'd look embarrassing in doing so.
“The Second Goodwill Team will be led by Asuka Kazama.” Lars announced.
“A Kazama, huh?” Mario muttered in intrigue.
Meanwhile, Rosalina wasn’t pleased. Makes sense. He probably brought her here to make sure my students are in line. She thought.
“You will treat both with respect, and if I get a bad report about any of you,” Lars faced his team, “,You won’t be going to the Gala next month.’’
“Yes sir!” Everyone shouted.
“Now, we move onto plans.” Lars explained, his hands behind his back. “There will be an optional quest you all and other Spectrals will participate in at the museum. Don’t worry, it doesn’t involve combat. All it requires is listening.”
“A speech of sorts?” Roy inquired.
“Exactly.” Lars approved, “The speaker is someone I’m sure many of you know very well if you’re into the media and news.” A beat passed, and then, “Shulk.”
Chrom gazed up instinctively before looking down with a heart that exposed a darkness in his eyes. Takeru clenched his fist in a feeling of victory, for it seemed that fate had been twisted.
“To those who are unaware, in the hierarchy of souls, Shulk is between me and the vessels.”
Link blinked, his eyes softening upon hearing the information. “How so?” He asked.
Lars held up two fingers, “As you know, souls like me and you have a specific function that aids the world naturally just by us existing. Your existence keeps the world spinning, while mine deals with threats that affect the world.” Then, a third finger. “Shulk is the vessel of the definite spirit that updates the files this business contains to keep us up to date with past history. He can view into the past of anyone and object he touches, but it's used sparringly since it's heavily limited.”
"Funny how the last guy who held that Spirit was a Hedgehog, like me!"
"Here he goes..." Sighed Fox.
I remember Fox telling me about the ‘Heavenly Bureau’ when I was walking with Sonic. So Shulk is the one who makes it all work? Link wondered, a bit proud of himself for connecting the dots.
“Excuse my interruption, Lars Alexandersson.” Takeru stepped in, the conversation freezing. “But don’t forget, the Amico can see the future, too!”
Marth pulled him back, and a realization seemed to light in his eyes. Immediate regret.
“The future?” Link wondered.
“That is correct.” Lars said. Briefly, there was a glistening in his gaze. But beneath those pupils, lied a secret too heavy for words. “More importantly, after this speech, you will all be handed a special card by Palutena. This card will give you access to all the events in the museum and across the city. But you must notify your leader before going to these events. Please do. It’ll only cause more trouble for us.”
Palutena? Link questioned. He wanted to ask, but he didn’t want to interrupt either.
“That is all,” Lars said, nodding in finality, “go on ahead.”
“Straight line, please!” Alisa ordered cheerfully.
A line formed naturally as the team walked onto the bus. At the end of the line resided Link, staring aimlessly at the ground.
But before he got onto the bus, he felt a tap on his shoulder. And there stood Lars.
“What is it?” asked Link.
Lars then pulled something from behind and held it out to Link. It was a card with a specific number on it.
ROOM 8901, Smash Tower.
Link eyed it with curiosity, soon taking it. “What’s this?”
“It’s where your trainer resides.” Lars confirmed, “Alisa will escort you to the location after Shulk’s speech and lead you to that very room.”
Link nodded, still gazing at the card. “Thanks,” he said.
“And…” Lars knelt down to Link’s level, carrying a gentle smile. In fact, the muscles on his face were completely without strain. “I’m really grateful for your perseverance. With a burden like yours, many would fall into disparity. But despite your age, you’re willing to move forward. To be honest, I’m glad to have you on my team."
“Um…”
Out of all the attacks he’s encountered and seen, kindness was the one he could never see himself dodging. Especially now, since he no longer had a desire to reject it. Putting on a subtle smile, his cheeks flaring up, he looked up at Lars. “I really.. I appreciate that.”
He did. Truly.
As he got on the bus, Lars looked on with a subtle pride. Asuka was right near him.
“Taking a real liking to the students, eh?”
“Of course.” Lars said, “They remind me of the days when I first came to this camp, overseeing the Goodwill Event.”
Asuka smiled, “Ha,” she chuckled, closing her eyes before gazing up at the sun, “It’s a good thing. The youth have it better than we did.” She said, “Many of the Spectrals we’ve led here have grown to be super popular. I can only imagine.”
“It’s a unique feeling. It carries sadness as much as it does happines.” Lars said, “It’s what Jin would’ve desired, for sure.”
Asuka turned, chuckling once more—though it carried more of a somber weight. “Never got a chance to really know my brother, but. Hell, even my childhood was robbed, but…” She stopped, letting the air build the weight of her words as she walked off to the bus, “...It’s cool to have someone around, who embodies what meets the ear.”
The First Goodwill Team’s bus held a total of eighteen seats, separated by a metal walking path. Two big for the actual team, but the more the merrier.
The front row contained Meralin and Beliona on the right side, sitting at the very front seat. Two seats behind were Kirby and Donkey Kong. On the left side across from them was Mario and Yoshi, with Yoshi allowing Mario to sit close to the window in case any danger came, though Mario disregarded it as paranoia.
Three seats behind those two was Fox, his head tilted against the wind, and down two seats on the other column was Sonic, his legs sitting on top of the next seat. A rather uncomfortable posture, but one he chose.
Cloud sat at the very back, isolated from the rest. But not so much.
Roy sat one seat up in the next column, and Cloud didn’t mind it all that much.
Link wanted to sit next to Mario, but since that spot was taken, he decided to sit across from Almos, who sat one seat up Roy in the opposing row.
With Sylvara’s help from afar, the land structure shifted with a majestic glow, rumbling with might. Change's breath would begin to stain nature eastwards. The quest that hung above the small hills eastwards began to sink, as the grass departed, making way for the dirt that lay dormant beneath. They slipped under the cracks, not even bothering to hold on before being submerged. With their absence, came the transfiguration of a new land. Not without earth’s resistance, of course.
Under the destroyed earth, the bushes would tumble as the crust peeled open. After the snapping of the dry roots, the air was filled with the scent of fresh earth, old and all.
A linear pathway revealed itself, coarse, perfectly straight, extending all the way to the forest, separating the trees just enough for the buses to drive through them.
Sylvara smiled at her work. Not from sight, but from feel. Hope you're proud, Gaia.
And with them all seated, Alisa in the driver’s seat, closest to the window that foresaw all—the team would begin to drive to their destination.
THE BEGINNING… OF SMASH TOUR!
Chapter End
Chapter 122: Grand Smash Tour - Part 2: The Spirit of Justice
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The first boundary that needed to be passed was the entrance, just as much as it was the exit. Through the narrow path with trees on the sidelines, an even wider dirt path, stains of grass on the side, lied way. Link stared outside the windows, examining the moving trees and the confines of nature; the Deerlings, the Butterfrees, the Beedrills and their nests. In the wake of the sun, nature’s breath was all the more soothing. And like a movie, each second was savored.
The symbol of exit was right in front of them, creating a bridge between the camp and the new path. A wooden structure. Its form resembled that of an upside down horseshoe, engraved with the words:
GAIA'S FOREST!
The bus would pass—and now, the true journey began, leaving behind the beacon. Sylvara felt it from afar, her heart aching a tiny bit: I feel a little sorry I couldn't say my goodbye. She thought.
Felt like I was in that place longer than I actually was. Link admitted, catching a Butterfree landing on the window. It disappeared as quick as it arrived. It was a strange feeling passing the entrance. Just when he was beginning to warm up to the place, too. Now, they were heading towards a more modern destination.
“Our first step towards our destination.” Alisa announced happily, looking back at the team for only a second.
“Yo, Alisa!” Sonic shouted, finally straightening his body and saving himself from back pain. “How long’s the ride gonna be?”
“Fifty minutes.”
“Wha?” Sonic groaned, agitated. “That sucks! How am I supposed to just sit here?”
“There’s nothing wrong with resting your body, Sonic.” Roy said.
“Um, yes there is!” Sonic argued, “Running’s my whole thing. I can’t just sit still for nearly an hour!”
Cloud shook his head, slowly sinking it downward as well in annoyance.
“Well, since we’ve got some time on our hands, why don’t we check and see what the events at the museum are?” Roy asked, staring beyond the seats towards Alisa. “Ma’am? We can use the devices in our pouches, right?”
“Correct.” Alisa said.
“Devices?” Link’s gaze geared downwards, following the structure of the seat. It only took a few seconds for him to spot the obvious pouch embedded in the center. Curiously, yet cautiously, Link placed his hand into the pouch, feeling a smooth plastic. Upon pulling it out, he found a two-handed, rectangular like contraption. A handheld device?
He inspected it more intently—closely, spotting a line of words at the bottom.
WII U. NINTENDO.
“Wii… U?” Link worded out.
“Indeed.” Roy said from behind, catching Link by surprise.
A light flashed before him, unfolding into a screen with a conundrum of flashy colors, seemingly liquid in nature, melting. The title was different, however. The color black was perfectly bolded, making it stand out from the melting pot—all formed in words.
MIIVERSE!
And under it.
Name entry.
Is this… some kind of magic?
Roy continued. “Miiverse is like a computer for Spectrals only. Think of it as a library, but electronic, or an electronic encyclopedia.”
Of course, Link was aware of the existence of electronics. Taryon spoke about it rarely, but when he did, it was just enough hammering of information into the dome to be never forgotten. Link nodded, listening more keenly as he eyed the computer.
“When you input your name and number of soul-points into the bar, you’ll gain access to Spectral information all over the world, keeping you aware of any quests, optional or not, you can take. It’s also a way for Spectral districts and territories to keep in touch.” Roy said, “When you find a quest you desire, you just click on it. That will send a request to the Spectral district or territory there.”
“Plus, you can also go to the app settings and see some cool movies for free!” Sonic added, “Can ya believe it? For free!”
“I see,” Link said; amazed, yet not knowing what to do with the contraption. “So, how exactly do I work this thing?”
“Well, first, you need to know your code.” Roy said.
“Code?”
Feeling his assistance was needed, Almos carefully moved over a seat. “Allow me.” he said, “I assume you’ve never worked a contraption before?”
Embarrassment would fill Link’s heart, knowing the answer.
Gaining help from a dead man. What a way to begin the journey.
Almos nodded as he tapped the screen, making a search bar appear. Thereafter, he would explain the process.
“Sooo, I just… tap my finger onto the screen, and words will appear without me saying them?” Asked Link.
“Yes.” Almos confirmed. Roy could only chuckle, remembering the days he was getting used to it as well.
Almos took it upon himself to type in the name. Aware that Link didn’t know his code; since he had gotten word from Lars about it, he decided to type it in himself.
4850
And with that, Link now had access. The title floated upwards, minimizing its size as a new screen would pop up. A list—an insanely long list that foretold the amount of events/quests in Smash City.
“Nice!” Roy exclaimed, “They do have sword fighting there.”
“And racing!”
“Grand Nintendo obstacle course…” Link noticed, “What’s that?”
“Nintendo, huh?” Mario mentioned, taking a bit of pride in doing so. “It’s the name for the group of Spectrals who create optional quests based off stuff in Japan or the Mushroom Kingdom. Well, by Japan, I mean Akai. Like the one we went to.”
Link instantly recalled, nodding. Then, Mario continued. “There’s Bandai Namco and Capcom, too. But the worst one by far, is—”
“Mario.” Sonic interrupted, “Chill out.”
Mario shook his head while chuckling to himself.
“And! It was formed by the head of my clan making amends with Princess Peach of the Mushroom Kingdom!” Meralin added, “Also, you guys completed Hands On Hall?” Her eyes flickered with joy, though she restrained herself from standing up. “Aw! Thank you guys so much! Did yall enjoy it?”
“It was fun.” Mario said.
“I kinda like the texture.” Link blurted out, his face articulating confusion, yet acceptance. “The air in there was very smooth and refreshing.
Meralin was merciful with words this time. Her smile which was surrounded by a flush of red told everything. Her mind called back to when they first met. “You’re super sweet, Link.” She said, “You know, when we get back, we should complete the quest together!”
The exact feeling in response to that was obscure to Link, but his mind was quick to allocate it. You too, I suppose. “Sure thing.”
“What’s an event we can all take on?” Asked Fox, scrolling through his Miiverse. “I’d say we’d do racing.”
“I’m down!” Mario agreed, raising his hand. Yoshi did so as well.
“I wouldn’t mind that.” Donkey Kong said, “But maybe we could do the Pokemon hide and seek thing, too.”
“How about the All You Can Eat buffet? Dreamland edition?” Kirby suggested.
“Let’s try the relay race!” Sonic urged.
“I wanna try archery, sister!” Meralin said, her eyes pleading more so than her voice. “May I?”
“Of course I’ll go.” Beliona said, ultimately defeated once more.
Archery?
Link remembered the times in the forest where he had crafted his own bow. It was only to practice if a human came near, and was forgotten about before it could be brought into action, but he had trained with the staff before and executed it with such grace. Who was to say he couldn’t do the same with a bow and arrow? “I’d like to do what Meralin and Beliona are doing.”
“I think it’s better if we all choose our own individual quests. Say,“ Roy turned back, “Are you choosing anything, Cloud?”
Cloud stayed still for a moment, his hands crossed as his eyes lamented a burning fury, sporadic in nature, almost hidden by the darkened exterior of his serious persona. Looking outside the window, the trees casting long shadows upon his face, he would admit: “I’ll be competing in the Smash Tourney.”
“REALLY?!”
Almost everyone was shocked.
“So serious…” Meralin muttered.
“It’s not totally outta the picture to win, but that place is ruthless!” Fox said, “Speaking as an old-timer myself.”
“I never saw you as one to go for a championship, Cloud.” Mario said, looking at Cloud curiously. “Why do ya want it?”
“I don’t care about the title, honestly.” Cloud said. “I just want to compete in something new, and—” He rested his left cheek against his hand. As the sun dawned his eyes, just for a split second, there was a sense of compassion, “—prove I’m stronger than I already am.”
Mario chuckled, “I see.” He said, turning back in his seat.
“Well, if that’s the case…” Meralin paused, “...We’ll be rooting for you!!!”
“Yoshi will!”
“Don’t make a fool out of us.” Beliona said, her arms crossed.
“Another member of the First Goodwill Team being a champion. Wouldn’t that be something?” Fox asked.
The Smash Tourney…
Link wondered...
The bus of the Second Goodwill Team followed, Noctis sitting alone in the front seat of the left column. Right beside him was Takeru, flinging a Mushroom Kingdom coin around in his hands. He didn’t aim to land on a specific side. No. It was more for a showing of his skills.
Three seats behind those two resided: Bayonetta and Velva. Since Velva took a liking to the outside view, Bayonetta allowed him to sit near the window, even though she herself liked the same thing.
Bingying sat at the far back in the right column, a seat from him holding Marth and Chrom. The latter of the two, his eyes were darkened, trying to escape the eventual reality.
“Auntie…” Reina sat directly across from the two coated in royalty. “...How long is that speech gonna take place?”
“I’m not quite sure.” Asuka said, “When I came here during my younger days as a Spectral, it took an hour. Why is it that you ask?”
Reina drew her gaze to the window, a secret buried within her eyes. “Just wanna get to the fun stuff.”
On Mizan’s Wii U…
Marshall Law.
A man—no, a legend. The sheer stature of this man radiated pure strength. As expected from the World’s Greatest Martial Artist. His attire consisted of his classic, black Kung Fu martial arts pants engraved with the symbol dragons drenched in gold running along the sides, curling. It all tied together in a flowing, red stash! His hair was short and black, styled in a full fringe. His brown eyes glowed with focus.
But the bushy browed man opposing him, Paul Phoenix was also a foe to be reckoned with. In the times where Martial Arts were gaining more and more popularity with each passing day, he was one of the anchors, deemed as such by many. And even Marshall Law himself. His build was remarkable, his clothing a red Gi with a black belt, and fingerless black gloves, and extended a little down his arm were white wraps to further protect his arms. His hair was outlandish, but not because it was a blonde Hi-top. Well, that’s exactly why, the size was outlandish in itself.
The showdown was held in a place far above the ground. Isolated. Ruined. Ancient. The stones held their ground, but as time’s grasps touched their souls, they would start to rot. Not even the light of day from the open parts could filter through the brooding interior the place was etched in, nor could it drown out the spirit of these two fighters.
The Coliseum of Fate, The Fifth World Wonder.
The two fighters circled each other for a moment, the air riving in anticipation. Paul’s stance was strong. One leg forward, and on the same side of that leg, his arm was outward. His other fist was coiled near his chest, as he witnessed the Martial Artist commit to a dance. The dance of Jeet Kune Do.
The back and forth bouncing of his body from his feet.
Daisy, who was sitting next to Meta Knight across from Mizan, became interested in what was making him so focused on his Wii U, and went over.
“Whatcha watching?”
“Marshall Law Vs. Paul Phoenix. King of Iron Fist Tournament Two.” Mizan answered, “It’s truly a great fight.”
Daisy became interested too, watching Marshall Law start off the battle by throwing an abundance of high kicks. It was faster than what Paul had anticipated, but putting the arm he held forward to use, he parried them. Unbeknownst to him, Marshall Law was merely testing his reaction to a single attack.
As soon as Law’s foot landed to the ground, Paul would lift his own with waste, unleashing sidekicks that seemed calm, but were amplified with soul-energy. The tip of his feet was slapped downwards each and every time, as Law generated soul-energy in his finger to counteract. That was the other thing about Law: His incredible control of soul-energy.
Then, they were back at a standstill.
Mizan didn’t know if he felt comfort, envy, or even rage watching this. To think, if he could hone his skill to match Marshall Law’s precision, would he have defeated Ryu? Of course he would. After all, he was the best.
But Mizan wasn’t, leaving him to wonder: How can I be that strong?
SMASH CITY
The structure of Smash City was a sprawling one—yet ordered, too. The tallest buildings reached a height of twelve meters, while the average height of lower buildings were five meters. No less, no more.
Small or not, every building had something in common: The ancient, rusty stone, fused with metal or polished stone accents. Some were angular in form, while others rectangular. But no matter the shape, the streets divided them perfectly, although it was always a bustling beehvive.
It’s why this city is often referred to as “The Gray City.”. The tiles on most buildings reflected a sky-blue, smooth texture—making them seem like domes, though those were usually wider in size and away from the travesty of buildings. The mailboxes were colored in a rusty crimson, holding the small symbol of a circle unevenly divided by a cross. The symbol of the Spectrals.
At the capital, the cityscape turned circular for the blooming euphoria of nature. A stone-praved, wide circular field with patches of grass and planters, filled with bright flowers such as daisies and sunflowers. In front of it, towering above every other building as it sat on top of water—not just in size, but in significance.
A large, central turquoise dome with stone as its main essence downward of its structure, all capped with a twisting spire. Surrounding it were robust, tall columns that were arranged in a circular pattern—fashion. From the spire, crimson-orange flags waved from the cool breeze of the spring, the symbol of the Spectrals engraved in it. The surrounding architecture consisted of Grand Stone arch bridges that liked towers and structures above the water.
A labyrinthine of cylindrical towers with pointy tops that rose throughout the cityscape, anchoring the regalness of it all.
And to top it all off, standing behind the travesty of towers, was a stone statue of the valiant Jin Kazama, raising his fist in victory.
But our story lies far from that, in a different, smaller place. More mundane. More reasonable.
A mere restaurant, the floor containing patterns of white and black dots, just as the walls did. It made the sun’s rays seem more bright, albeit manageable for customers to see properly. The scent was fresh—almost new despite the place being up for years now.
The main dishes consisted mostly of fast food like Burgers, or Pizza, and that’s mostly what the kids got. Perhaps that was what made it all so lively all the time even though the music wasn’t functioning like it used to. Although, most of the liveliness came from witnessing the humanity of these polite staff. They joked with the customers, engaged in conversations with them, and even sang happy birthday songs to the children in need. The seats were of the perfect texture of brown, and even more perfectly well-spaced, resting along the wall, allowing for the view outside to be admired as well as more efficient movement.
Near the entrance, two people sat, having a conversation with each other.
A woman with black hair stylized with bangs that framed her face, although one side was side-parted. She wore a black-blazer dress suit decorated with a tan scarf and a black crop top. Covering her feet were two heeled loafers, and the accessories her ears held were simple. White earrings resembling the form of beads. She contained blue eyes, and a single mole under her mouth, but the most noticeable feature was her Attorney's Badge: A sunflower like structure with gold pattling, a symbol of Balance embedded into the center.
Mia Fey.
“Taking on a case like this right off the bat, huh?” She asked the person across from her, “A bit too much, don’t you think?”
“Well,” The man before her straightened his red tie that was wrapped around his white shirt. Thereafter, he tucked it into a blue suit that was layered upon it.
This man. This boy. Perhaps both, is…
“I hold myself to a pretty high standard. I’m not just a rookie anymore, y’know?”
His eyes were blue, and his jet black hair was styled into three large spikes that rose upward. Like a crescendo, it started low at his hairline, and rose dramatically upwards and curving back slightly like a crest. They appeared thick and well-groomed, so much so that it defied the laws of gravity, as if the Spirit of Gravity gave up on trying to halt it down.
Mia chuckled, shaking her head in amusement. “Well, this is a murder case you’re following.” She said, “And trust me, like I told you, the court is a very harsh place. Considering that this person is accused of a murder and has evidence that illustrates it perfectly, wouldn’t it hurt if he was right about it.
“There’s always a truth under the surface of all this.” The man spoke with conviction. “Now while some of these abilities are born out of bad intentions, that doesn’t mean that they can’t be used for good, nor should they be falsely sent to jail solely for being at the scene. I think as citizens, we should consider the idea that people can change, and their soul-abilities can too.” He stared at the table before him, “And c’mon! I gotta believe in my clients!”
His eyes were always open, yet there were things he couldn’t see.
His name is…
“Think about it, Chief. A lawyer who doesn’t believe in his clients, is no better than a Spectral who doesn’t believe in saving the world!” He said, slamming his hand onto the table, still up bright. A child-like smile appeared on his face.
Mia could only chuckle once more. “But don’t you think it’s a bit naive? Childish?” She asked, her voice more direct, “What if your belief in your clients leads to your downfall one day?”
“Perhaps it’s naive, but…”
A talented man, driven by justice…
His name is…
He smirked with an unrivaled confidence which intertwined with determination. “...Kids can change the world, too.” He said, "After all, when one is wronged by the law..." In an animated fashion, he lifted his hand from the table, pointing his finger to himself, "They better call Wright!"
As much as she refuted his naivety, Mia’s heart could never reject his smile—and the conviction in it.
“Well, if that’s what you want, then you need people to keep an open eye for ya in case you turn blind or something.” She said, raising her hand with a smirk. “I’ll be that person.”
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑨𝑪𝑬 𝑨𝑻𝑻𝑶𝑹𝑵𝑬𝒀…
“Thanks, Mia.”
….𝑷𝑯𝑶𝑬𝑵𝑰𝑿 𝑾𝑹𝑰𝑮𝑯𝑻
“Guess that makes us partners in crime.”
Chapter End
Notes:
"Heels, Nails, Blades, Mascara!
Fit check for my Napalm Era!!"
Chapter 123: Grand Smash Tour - Part 3: Innocence of the Proclaimed Guilty
Chapter Text
In Smash City, fifty percent of criminal cases end in a guilty verdict. It's most common with those holding ‘dangerous’ soul-abilities. Due to the help of the Heavenly Bureau, the country of Brawlhaven could gather past information of everyone in the area of the crime, making the direction of the trial easier.
LAW: “Those who are not Spectrals or without the permission of an authority figure cannot use their soul-abilities to cause harm.”
In this city, it was insanely common for this law to be broken, just as the consequences of murder completely went over the heads.
Someone like Waluigi was a case of this. A decently built man with short black hair, hid beneath a purple cap with an upside letter “L” in the center of a circular white, akin to Mario. Although it was spring and the heat was rising, he couldn’t be bothered to wear anything else but a long-sleeved shirt of purple, and dark indigo overwalls.
Soul-ability: Deathly Vine, born from finding a passion in the ruthlessness of nature. It allows for him to manipulate what is natural to something that pleases his mind of insanity.
He settled onto his couch, aware of the sprawling city outside from the window behind him. It was a bustling beehive, as usual. He lived in one of the smaller buildings.
His surroundings were filled with old ramen boxes that resided on the wooden table before him, old receipts and wrappers on the floor. Stars!
He knew his case was inescapable without some kind of lawyer. No. It would take a miracle. There’s no way outta this one. Dammit! Right when I’m about to go to that tournament at the museum, too!
Clenching his fist, he slammed it down on the couch with a ferocity. It was meant to release some steam, but the fire of anger still persisted. Sighing deeply, he reached for his remote on the table before him, figuring he’d watch something to get his mind off of it.
But suddenly, the TV came to life—and was louder than it should've been.
“Soul-abilities are an extension of all of us in this city.”
A man.
“Now while some of these abilities are born out of bad intentions, that doesn’t mean that they can’t be used for good.I think as citizens, we should consider the idea that people can change, and their soul-abilities can warp because of this!”
[ TRANSITION ]
“But hey! If you’re someone with a dangerous soul-ability who’s been falsely accused of a crime! Contact me on Miiworld… It’s named…
'Better contact Wright!'”
Waluigi leaned forward in his chair. "What citizen looks at Miiverse anyway?" He muttered. But... it's an opportunity.
Located near a park in the east resided a building that was much more ordinary than any others nearby. In spite of that, it was definitely much taller than them. A perfectly squared, wide structure with columns holding an abundance of glass with natural stone wedged above and in between. It stood at a height of nine-meters, a plastic writing in a bold yellow font built right above the door.
WRIGHT EVERYTHING AGENCY
The room was insanely simplistic, but the door shut out any form of sound from the outside; it made for less disturbance for such an important task. In the center resided a large, wooden desk, the light of the sun chiming into the window.
Wright sat in the chair closest to the window, while Waluigi was on the opposing side. And he had to admit; for a lawyer, the eyes of this man were too bright.
“Well, well, well.” Wright crossed his arms, chuckling. “False murder, amiright?”
He sat the bag he carried to the side and pulled out a note and pen from his pocket. “Well, you’re in luck, my friend. I, Sir Wright, am here to serve justice! Now, what’s your name?”
Such a simple question, and yet, Waluigi didn’t know what to say. He remained silent for a second. What’s with the tone of this guy? He pondered.
“I’m Waluigi. Waluigi Toadsworth.”
“Well, nice to meet you, Waluigi Toadsworth.” Wright said, “As you know already, I’m Phoenix Wright.”
He extended his hand out to Waluigi. It confused him at first, but this was his only ticket to getting into the Smash Tourney, so he accepted it.
“So, the story is, you were accused of murdering an innocent soul-user?” Asked Wright, firmly placing his hand on the table.
“Yeah,” Waluigi nodded, staring down at the table. “I mean, I was there to witness the death. But seriously, I-a never touched the guy! He just fell unconscious without reason and I was left confused. What’s even weirder is that bits of my soul-energy were found near the crime, and I didn’t even use my soul-ability that day…”
“I see.” Wright nodded, analyzing the information. “Do you assume there was a possibility that the cause of death was via the soul-ability of someone else? Same for the framed usage of your soul-ability?”
“I have a feeling it was.” Waluigi said, “I didn’t sense or see any soul-energy touch his body or mine, though. I turned around, but they were probably already-a gone.”
“If this is a frame, do you have a possible enemy in mind who could’ve done it?”
“Yeah, but they’re all the way overseas now.”
“Any chances of them returning to this place?”
“Well, our terms weren’t that bad. Just a slight disagreement.”
“Uh-huh.”
Wright wrote all the information so far down on his note. Waluigi eyed the movement of his pen curiously.
“Is there anything else I need to know?”
“If you already got the place where it took place, then that’s pretty much it from me.”
Not much to go off of, huh?
Doesn’t matter.
“I’ll notify the nearest Spectral district about this. We’ll make it an investigation.”
“Thank you,” Waluigi said, smirking, “Thank you very much.”
That small tint of approval from expression alone was enough to make Wright’s heart burn brighter.
He would then stand up and head over to the door, bidding Waluigi a dismissal.
But before that happened—
—“Oh yeah, before I go, I just want it to be known that, if you’re lying and it turns out you’re guilty,” Bursting through the light that shone upon the room, was a pitch-black void hidden carelessly beneath his eyes. “I won’t hesitate to put you in jail.”
An intense declaration, and yet, he left casually, leaving Waluigi to sit in bafflement.
Later that day, Wright sat in his living room. His mind replaying the information told to him by his client. A loop to which he couldn’t leap his head around with, no matter how much he tried. As the case stood now, only assumptions could be made—and he had a few.
Diner.
“On a surface level, it all sounds like a load of crap to me…” Mia claimed, “Claiming his soul-energy to be used without his consent and that he just so happened to flee the scene? Even worse considering his background is full of underground fighting. Even in professional fighting, like the Smash Tourney, it still speaks of a psychological need for violence.”
“Considering the functions of his soul-ability I picked up from the Heavenly Bureau, It’s logical to make that assumption. But psychological responses need to also be considered here.” Wright objected, “Running away from a scene that is horrifying or defies logic is perfectly understandable.”
“So you’re assuming it’s a psychological response?”
“Perhaps.” Wright said, “And there’s the fact that the place rarely has instances of severe crimes like murder. For this reason, one of my main theories is, the orchestrator of this killing probably has a bone to pick with the person who was murdered or my client.”
Mia nodded, tapping her thumb lightly on the table. “The killing was out of nowhere for someone with the background of that victim. He held no records of crimes and owned a business that supported the aiding of the young and elderly.” She said, “Even if your client has a soul-ability so ruthless, there’s no reason to suspect he would kill him…”
“Right.” Wright said, “Waluigi doesn’t hold any records of underground fighting since his arrest three years back. That indicates that he’s changed his ways.”
But the quest for a concrete answer still seemed so far. “Still seems a bit far-fetched. Man, this case is making my head spin. I only have three days to prove my client isn’t guilty.”
“Well, there seems to be a decent chance that your client is innocent.” Mia said, “Try and find out more about the man’s background and soul-ability. Word on the street is, some thugs kill people with strong soul-abilities to make them feel better about their own. Maybe there’s some gangs in other streets nearby who hold onto that belief.”
Though there are some people who believe that something deeper is beneath the surface, the majority of the public already assumes Waluigi as guilty.
If it was up to me, I’d be happy to sweep this case from his hands, but… there’s no way I’d run off freely without a mouthful.
At that fact, she smiled.
“Well, I guess I should get going, mentor.” Wright said, standing up and gently removing himself from the seat. “I appreciate the feedback.”
Right before he fully passed Mia, he would be stopped by the saying of his surname.
And then: “Why are you taking on this case?”
He stood still. Considering.
Yes, perhaps the idea of hitting the guilty verdict filled his heart with a dread like no other. But in the face of the world's uncertainty, Wright could only tell himself: "Be proud enough in the law to know it can do better, and do what you can for the people.”
He continued walking towards the entrance, but not before providing the answer to Mia’s question. “Easy work will only dull my progress.”
And then, he left, Mia watching as he walked down the sidewalk—quickly disappearing in the crowd of people, many of them regular as if he wasn’t carrying a burden.
“Just hope this is your right pace…”
Wright sat in the office this quiet night, afew stress Spirits manifested, coming in the form of red, liquid spirals that materialized from the table.
Tomorrow, the investigation will begin.
But there needed to be a goal in what they were investigating first. “There needs to be a good start.” He muttered. “I want clean evidence by day two.”
But where do we start?
Perhaps turning to the window, getting himself immersed into the allure of the night, would give him an idea. He activated his Spirit Eyes, witnessing the night's spirits flow in the travesty of people. Then, like a switch, his eyes lit up with a light.
Spirits…
Chapter End
Chapter 124: Grand Smash Tour - Part 4: Progression
Notes:
I like how dynamic my writing is tbh. Also, sorry for the wait. Trying to finish another series of mine!
Chapter Text
Death Spirits maintain visibility for at least seven days, and it’s only been two days since the murder. There’s no possible way that they’re gone, and the Spectrals within that area who have knowledge—or at least awareness of the case will have realized it, too.
The face that no one seems to have witnessed the murder is odd as well. Since Spirits are the enforcers of concepts, that means the Spirit of Sight must’ve been rendered useless.
A soul-ability that can manipulate a Spirit’s nature… That’s what’s happening here.
Those eyes of a bright blue transitioned into a ghostly, glowing yellow. The center of darkness of his eyeballs made the eye itself seem larger than it exactly was.
And I know just where to get that information…
[ Heavenly Bureau ]
It was the usual. In the upper floors of the temple. Reading. Re-reading. And Re-re-reading ancient texts. If you wanted to have more access to more esoteric information surrounding historical events, you had to recite a one-thousand page ancient text reciting each and every bit of Spectral history in front of the leader of the House of the Ten Scrolls.
As absorbed Mai would become in these books, her gaze—her soul was always reaching to the sky. The heavens. And the stone that accompanied it. The thought of something seeking knowledge, even though it may not be their sole purpose in life—
—It interests me.
And it seemed as if they had a visitor. From the grand shrine, an attorney appeared, adjusting his tie. He took a pause to examine the grandiose scenery around him—taking it in at the utmost fullest. It wasn’t as if he would be there for quite a while today, but it was a new place. And one where he was going to be very often. It only made sense to grow his soul accustomed to it.
“Ni hao!”
Mai Cheng arrived, breathing heavily. Someone had to warn her once more not to run—and there was nothing about that that made it stick to her. Regardless of her sudden appearance, Wright chuckled and extended his hand.
“Hey there!” He said, “You probably know who I am.”
“Phoenix Wright.” Mai admitted, taking his handshake. “The lawyer Mia Fey told us about.”
“She talks about me, huh? I’m flattered.” Wright said, shaking his head with a cocky smirk. “She say anything els–”
“Mai dear.”
Right behind her, walking with his hands behind his back—staring with disinterest, was her father. Zhong Cheng. He looked irritated about something.
“Don’t you know that a woman should walk with grace instead of running? Also, shouldn’t you be reading?”
Mai Cheng turned nervously. “Sorry, father.” She said, bowing down. “But I can’t resist a fellow visitor…”
“I assure you, it’s fine.” Phoenix Wright said. “Not like I have much time.”
“Hm?”
“You see, I was wondering if you had any people who contain any wild soul-abilities that revolve around the concealing of spirits from the naked eye.”
Two suspects.
Makuga Harozashi: A simple novel writer hailing from Japan with the ability to manipulate the texture of Spirits. “Spirit Changer.”
Bryan Castavo: A man with a nefarious record of being accused of various killings with a soul-ability that can conceal spirits. Though the public deems him as friendly nowadays with many of those accusations ending up false. Some still stand, however, like him being a member of a heist a few years back. “Spirit Deceiver.”
There’s a Spectral District near where the murder occured. Smashatten. District Seven, home to the Spectral: Ichiku Mora.
“You’re kidding me! How can someone who does something like that be the most reasonable answer?” Mia asked, slamming her hands against the table.
Wright overlaid one hand on top of the other, his elbows meeting the table. “People in this world are unpredictable. You just never know.”
Filled with an overwhelming rush of inspiration and determination to seek justice, Wright would take a walk to the Master Hand Train Station which would take him over to the next city. Concret was of the essence here, as well as the crowded people. Some rested on the benches, buried by the weight of financial burdens or the burden of waiting. The scent of food from stations nearby mingled within the air—mostly reeking of Chocobo. A common fast food, which everyone was bashing through each other to obtain. Some people, whatever the case of moving was for them, were lost in the glowing screen of their phones.
Makuga Harozashi. He repeated in his head, leaning against a nearby concrete wall. The man who wrote Nature's Sworn Sons.
I wonder… If it’s you… then why would you do this?
The two sets of train tracks were separated via fence, going in opposite directions. Wright trudged through the passengers bustling through and their suitcases which rattled on the floor ridden with crumpled up papers. Thereafter, he entered the train.
Unlike the outside, everything smelled fresh. Perhaps it was because of the amount of workmen on the place who were very strict about their hygiene. The hum of the engine blared, but no one jolted. And soon, the train would kick off. Some found solace in standing up in the face of no seats nearby, while others hung onto the iron rails, visibly annoyed or distracted themselves by looking at their phones or reading newspapers. Among the sound of tracks that roared rhythmically, people mumbled of the contents their sight rested upon.
“Wow… seems like that Museum's gonna be open again. The Smash Tournament’s gonna be held there, too! We should get some tickets!” Said a citizen to his fiance.
“I dunno… they may be influenced by all the fighting.” The fiance said, nervously.
Bryan Castavo’s entry into the Smash Tournament was denied two years back. Maybe he had some sort of thirst for fighting.
Ichiku Mora.
A man from the land of the Golden Sun, and who competed in last year’s Goodwill Event. His hair is a curly, flowing travesty. His face was smooth, but not without the remembrance of experience, with an eyepatch covering his left eye, while his other shone with a brown color. His attire was a dust brown, unbuttoned shirt that revealed his black suit underneath. And underneath that was his white dress shirt, split in half by his red necktie. By his side, there was a katana held within an iron black sheath with gold engrained where the sharp edge of the blade was. He held onto it sharply at all times.
The alley was located near Run Street. The alleyways themselves were very wide, although the shadows made them their home.
“So, the murder happened here, huh?” Ichiku asked, observing the stone walls. “Let’s get this over with.”
Ichiku Mora held out his palm, his thumb jutted outwards. He channeled every ounce of soul-energy into it, and exerted that soul-energy towards the soul-energy already brimming within the air. Since the force was inherently negative, Ichiku sighed—soon remembering a moment from his favorite show. Gaki No Tsukai.
“Ha… Haha…”
Perhaps the only source of entertainment he’d get today.
And thus, his soul-energy usurped the other.
XIPHOID FUNCTION: A function that combats oppressing soul-energy by neutralizing it.
He then turned to Wright. “There’s a clear intent for murder here. Bottled up soul-energy.” He claimed, “But the problem is, it’s not helpful to what you’re trying to do.”
He rested his hand back to his side, sighing. I should’ve called in today. “But you said someone was messing with spirits, yeah?”
“I did, which is why—” His eyes shone yellow again, his body exuding soul-energy at a mist-like rate. “—This is where I come in.”
EYE’S AXIOM
The name of Phoenix Wright’s soul-ability. The first function allows for Wright to consider universally accepted truths and his own knowledge to form the most coherent story of what happened within a specific area. He could only use this once a day, however.
A man died, as men are mortal.
Yes, and I think the reason for that stems from some kind of anger.
Rage is the result of frustrating situations, unmet expectations, inconveniences .
And with that file… recently, he had just been rejected from a book.
It formatting in the mind plays out like a comic-book, each panel hinting at a possibility when the two things are considered.
Diner.
“Passion.” Wright said, still pondering. “I used to be an artist back in high school before I eventually found out I wanted to become a lawyer. I understand what rejection can do to someone—even if they’re kind.”
“This may be a stretch.” Mia argued, “As far as we know, from the many times Harozashi has been rejected, a murder was never hinted to be connected to him. It’d be a petty reason, too. He’s been an author for over thirty years. You’d think he’d be over rejection. Just not fit for a murder like that.”
“That’s right.” Wright said, “But people aren’t just one part. I’ve gotten in contact with Harozashi’s family members, and they say he hasn’t been responding to their texts. As much as he is dedicated to his work, it’s not like him to just ignore his family. Plus, when you go on a releasing streak as much as his, a roadblock can take you back to square one."
Smashatten.
A relatively small city, but with a similar layout to the main city. In this city, located in the far east near a lake, was Makuga Harozashi. His place was small and vine-ridden—but this didn’t bother him. The way the sun reflected on the vine-ridden stone gave his soul a sense of peace—an interconnectedness with nature. That was the heart of his stories, after all. Just last Tuesday, he had drafted his new story to a publisher, and they had rejected him.
But he wouldn’t fret. Even if he was rejected, or weeks without progress went by as fast as the wind—he knew observing the earth itself would bring him an idea when fate needed.
He went back into his house, sitting at his dust-filled stone desk in the small box of a living room. The outside world shone through a single window from behind. He laid a sheet of paper down onto the desk, and picked up a pen, and would begin drawing. No pressure. Just, pure fun.
That is, until he heard a knock on the door.
He went over, welcoming whoever lied outside—yet when the door opened, he stared with a visible concern. Although, his smile never faded.
“Hey, good sir.” Phoenix Wright greeted, Ichiku standing idly by. “May we come in?”
When presented with the question of his soul-energy being found amongst another person, Makuga stayed surprisingly calm, claiming he had no recollection of being anywhere near the alley. When witnesses were questioned about this, or even his editor, they knew nothing—and to add onto the strangeness, the cameras nearby only found Waluigi and Steve, the person murdered. With his house being old school, there was no way to deny that—and whatever soul-energy he expelled throughout the day near the house was completely gone.
So the Spirit of Sight has a good possibility of being concealed.
When presented with the possibility of soul-ability usage, Makuga hesitated for a moment; Thereafter claiming that he hadn’t gone to the town since last week.
But that didn’t make sense.
Just the day before, his brother, Ino Harozashi, claimed to have had a talk with his brother, where he mentioned he would go out to the town in search for groceries.
When questioned about that, the silence was something that Wright couldn’t ignore.
And so, Ichiku arrested him.
“They arrested Makuga?! The Makuga?!”
“The hell are the Spectral’s doing?!”
“Anything but saving the world, I suppose…”
Diner.
“You’re arresting a big man in the town, Wright.” Mia said, shaking her head, “The reception won’t be pretty, especially if it turns out that he’s innocent.”
Wright paused for a second. “I gotta keep my eyes open.” He claimed, “I have a feeling that If I let this slip under my nose—there’s no way I can live with myself.”
“It’s best to bet on what’s likely to be the case.”
Wright scoffed, looking to the outside world. “Nah.” he said, putting on that same bold face from earlier. “I’m willing to test my luck.”
Back in the office of his company, a glimmer of optimism was reflected in his smile as his gaze was drawn to the night spirits.
Huh. he thought, That went way better than I thought it would.
To Be Continued.
Chapter 125: Grand Smash Tour - Part 5: Objection! Justice Served!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The second day, Phoenix Wright would eventually get in contact with the wife of the victim. A petite woman with short black hair and eyes of amber—eventually coming into Wright’s office with a heavy heart—and a stream from her eyes to show for it.
“Don’t worry, ma’am.” He assured, “I’ll make sure your husband receives the justice he deserves, even in death.”
Wright Everything Agency.
“I think we’ve caught our guy. The traces of your soul-energy were visible due to the manipulation of the Spirit of Feel.” Wright said, looking proudly at Waluigi. “I’m sure the news has already gotten to you.”
“Yeah, it did.” Waluigi said, smiling. Even though the trial was yet to be set in motion, Waluigi felt an absurdly good feeling about it all. “I really appreciate the help, my friend.” He couldn’t figure out if he was saying that because he meant it, or because of his goal to enter the Smash Tourney.
Whichever one, however, Wright didn’t seem to care. “It’s not a problem, client.” He said, “In the upcoming court, since you’re the only one who witnessed the murder, you’ll have to serve as both the proclaimed criminal and the witness testimony. Same with the other accused criminal.”
“Very well.”
He walked out of that room delighted that the battle was progressing, even though it wasn’t over just yet. The jovial feeling of nearing justice—it was a liberating arc of the soul.
Diner, at night, near closing.
“So, the trial starts tomorrow, huh?”
“Yeah. Honestly, I’m kinda nervous.”
Mia shook her head, chuckling. “Well, do you have all the information down on a sheet of paper?”
Wright stopped.
Yes, he had written down the basics, but not with the detail necessary. He shrunk his head down in shame, and Mia could already tell what his answer would be. “Well… sorta.”
“Better get on it.” Mia said, gently removing herself from her seat. “I’ll be there, supporting you.”
“Good!” Wright said, raising his head up with a smile. “I’ll be sure to not let you down.”
Spectral District Court Seven.
In an elevated desk of a dark wood which oversaw all, the Jury, King Dedede, held his hammer with both hands. One at the end, the other near the defining end, ready to strike the Gavel, which had a Spectral Symbol engraved on the front. Far across from that structure, through the Defense Bench and the Prosecution Brench, where the citizens could spectate, was the Witness Stand. It was forged in the form of several bars jutted upwards from the ground—stopping at a platform. Makuga stood at the center of it all, with his defense attorney, a black haired, blind man wearing glasses along with a green suit and purple necktie.
Everyone was seated, and after receiving preliminary constructions, King Dedede slammed his massive hammer down, and—
“Begin!”
“My name is Phoenix Wright. And this is my client, Waluigi.” He said, pointing over to his client. Mia Fey watched on, her hands clamped together as he continued. “My role is to declare that Waluigi Toadsworth isn’t the one responsible for the murder, and that Harozashi is. The name of the victim is Jason Venham. The method of murder was a stab to the heart.”
“I’ll make this fast.” Waluigi confirmed, sighing and crossing his arms. He would go on to explain, whispers from the crowd arising.
“There is a major piece of evidence here.” Phoenix Wright claimed, shortly after the jury’s declaration via the hammer. He held up a folder holding the evidence, tapping it lightly. “Makuga Harozashi’s soul-ability is ‘Spirit Changer.’ With the help of Ichiku Mora, we found that Waluigi’s traces of soul-energy were replaced with the soul-energy connected to Harozashi. Now one could say that the neutralization from the Xiphoid Function could cause confusion along with the tonal shift with it, but that doesn’t explain why Waluigi’s soul energy was hidden. Not to mention, I had gotten in contact with Harozashi’s brother yesterday, where he claimed to be obtaining groceries, and yet, when I asked the store owners nearby—nobody accounted for his presence. A clear lie.”
“But hold it, your honor.” Said the opposition, turning to the Jury. “Yes, the ability allows for a replacement in soul-energy and a complete absence of sight, and many other uses. However, Wright’s argument fails to explain why the presence of Harozashi’s soul-energy is valuable evidence to the murder of Jason. Soul-energy can be left behind for a number of reasons, even as small as a handshake. There are residuals one unknowingly gives off, and most of all, it doesn’t prove that he used it with the intention of murder, when it was claimed that at first, the use of the Xiphoid Function captured the killing intent of Waluigi’s soul-energy. While we’re on the topic of the Xiphoid Function, Wright admitted to it neutralizing soul-energy, and that alone would have obscured Waluigi’s naturally murderous soul-energy. Perhaps there was a change in evidence, just as you are framing my client for. After all, Waluigi was associated with the underground of someone else who held a similar soul-ability.” He paused, firmly placing both hands flat on the table. “Bryan Castavo.”
King Dedede nodded calmly.
“It is most likely that someone with a soul-ability like Waluigi’s or someone affiliated with him iis responsible for the murder. Harozashi has never been connected to any other crimes of this sort.”
In the heat of tension from the crowd and Wright’s silence, Mia’s mind traced back to their conversation yesterday.
“Standing against the system. It’s a noble action, but you’re sure to face judgements or punishment.” Mia said.
“Well… I can’t just stand by. Being blind shouldn’t be the essence of any lawyer.” Wright argued, “Even in my childhood, I couldn’t leave things alone. If there was something wrong, I’d try and fix it—even if it was already fixed to other people.”
It was a pretty good counterclaim.
But the boy inside, who tried to fix what was incorrect in his eyes, wouldn’t stand for defeat. Childhood intertwined with the weight of the world, and soon, it would reign supreme.
Waluigi stared wide-eyed at Wright.
His entire world became dark. Even as the crowd became consumed by the darkness, their absence only signified his dream far, far away. And Harozashi, who stood in the light—a perpetual heaven where he and the crowd would continue to love him as an author, was smiling.
When suddenly…
“OBJECTION!”
Wright slammed his hand onto the desk with an undeniable ferocity, soon lifting the same hand to point at the opposer of his statement. “Despite the connection in criminality concerning Waluigi’s past, the evidence is clear.” He said, “Harozashi’s book was recently rejected. It’s obvious that as so, from the ignorance of his own family, that he was going under an extreme turmoil. There’s a quote from Harozashi that gives insight into how he perceives himself. ‘If I can’t write all the stories I want before I die, then my life is meaningless. On the verge of my death, the only way I can deal with that, is by releasing my anger.'”
Harozashi’s smile began to fade.
“He’s been dealing with the arrival of his death being of age, and since he doesn’t like the idea of immortality, he doesn’t attempt to change the Spirit of Life or Death. Not that he can do it, anyway. The idea of the evidence changing falls flat when you consider Bryan’s Castavo’s activity for the past year. In a whole other country, and currently under investigation of individual crimes he’s been accused of for years. If he was to be affiliated or even spotted in the city, he would be caught immediately. And finally…” He pointed to the giant Spectral symbol engraved into the ceiling above them. “...Your argument presents an obvious offense against those with soul-abilities deemed as evil! You’re denying their change, just as the jury has done! If this is a city where those with soul-abilities can live in harmony, then why is it that you shoot at his naturally ‘evil’ soul-energy when the evidence my Eye’s Axiom obtained was that his soul-energy didn't hold a killing intent at all.”
King Dedede paused for a moment, taking in the information. He could feel the eyes of the audience—filled with a hope that the outcome they feared wouldn’t be true—and yet….
“Malor, do you have a defence?”
Malor stopped and stared. He had gone against the status quo of the city just as everyone else.
Of course, with the re-affirming of a belief, people naturally begin to question what they were taught upon childhood. Whispers from the crowd arose, and being a legal figure, Malor knew that he was going to be held more responsible for this than many others.
And so, he admitted. “No, I don’t, your honor.”
“Then, I, the Jury, declare that Waluigi Toadsworth is innocent. On that note, I would like to thank Wright for hid calling out on my foolish statement. As a jury, I shall strive to do better.”
Makuga’s eyes become bloodshot, staring into the depths of Wright’s unwavering soul.
The way they look at me…
Shortly after, Harozashi would be given his sentence, and before being carried out by Spectrals, he would look Wright in the eyes.
“I did it because… I couldn’t express myself through just words!”
Wright understood, nodding—but not of approval. No words, he would turn away.
Diner, the next day…
The newspapers were filled with news of Makuga’s arrest, and most of all—Phoenix Wright’s incredible defense!
“It’s crazy… Never thought Harozashi would turn out guilty. Guess I gotta throw all my books in the fire now!”
“He has a point, though…. People do seem biased against certain soul-abilities. If I had said that in my history class, I’d be booed.”
“I’m so proud of you, Wright.” Mia said, taking a sip out of her coffee. “Gee, I remember the times where you were practicing and kept on failing to remember the name of the pretending victim! Good times!”
Sheepishly smiling, Wright remembered that as well. As embarrassing as it was, it only made him even more proud of his progress. From nothing, to something. “Ha. Well, at least it’s good to know I wasn’t a total lost cause.”
Suddenly, he remembered something.
“Oh yeah, my client gave me a little something.” Wright reached into the pocket near his chest, pulling out a long, rectangular envelope of white—stamped with a red wax seal with the Spectra symbol. Mia tilted her head, her eyes dilating as her brain finally caught up to what it represented.
“AN INVITATION TO THE SMASH TOURNAMENT?!” She shouted, immediately silencing herself after the stares from the others nearby. Wright sat still, baffled.
“Wright… this is.. Wow!”
“The Smash Tournament? Really?” Wright shook his head. “I mean, I appreciate gifts from a client, but I’m not much of a fighter…”
“But think about it, Wright!” Mia urged, “The Smash Tournament isn’t all about winning or losing! It’s a way to get popularity! Think about it—you’re already gaining a bunch of traction with that case, and if you want your image to spread through the world, this is a great opportunity! Besides, it’d be a great stress reliever.”
“Hm… I see…”
“Hm.”
Wright looked over the large screening on the buildings, showing the grand stadium from the Smash Tourney and its coordinates. After that case, he figured he could leave all the law up to his students, and the agency up to Mia as she promised.
He had a lot of time to kill. “Maybe…” He muttered, “Maybe just brains can win a battle…”
𝑷𝑯𝑶𝑬𝑵𝑰𝑿 𝑾𝑹𝑰𝑮𝑯𝑻 𝑱𝑶𝑰𝑵𝑺 𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑩𝑨𝑻𝑻𝑳𝑬!
Notes:
Well that was funner than I thought It'd be. Anyways, glad to write Phoenix Wright again now that I have a better understanding of his character.
Chapter 126: Grand Smash Tour - Part 6: Meeting the Visionary.
Chapter Text
Approaching their destination, the view unraveled the grand river that surrounded the city—tranquil in form, deep blue in color, confined only by the jagged, gargantuan grassy mountains on the side. For Alisa, her eyes were more so dead set on the grand stone bridge, its four major pillars etched into the deeper world of the river.
“We’ve arrived.”
“‘Bout time!” Sonic said, sitting up.
Meanwhile, for the majority of the ride, Link had been staring outside of the window; absorbing in nature, while also coming to terms with the rushing memories in his head. Apparently, sometime in his youth, he carried a mask of some sort. A purple with two yellow eyes, and spikes on its edges, etched in the colors of yellow, green, and red. It couldn’t have been a gift from Taryon, so the question was: What in the world was I doing with it?
He couldn’t give it more thought now. Soon, the bridge ended, and so did the water in the face of the uproar of land that marked the beginning of the grand City of Grey.
The view transcended again, the hundreds of workmen and women roaming the sidewalks, and across the streets when the cars made their stops. Some stood near gas stations, while others moved into diners. Meralin stood up and opened the window, letting the warm scent infused with the travesty of food from those who ate in the outside section of the restaurants, with flashy, circular tables with an outline of brown, and an interior of glass.
Flags, whether they were green, red, were perched up advertising musical events, new TV shows, and the almighty billboards of justice featuring the Wright Everything Agency.
But most of all, most of the taller buildings held wide, fifteen inch screens that foretold the location of the Smash Tournament. People—especially the children with eyes that screamed the essence of life itself, looked on in amazement, boasting to someone close to them to take them there.
The sight itself was reverting, leaving a nostalgia to pierce Fox’s heart. “It’s just how I remember it.” He said, “And just as busy…”
Second Goodwill Bus.
Meta Knight looked on at the children—their smiles bright as they disobeyed their parents unintentionally to chase each other, or those who begged their mother to buy a copy of a movie.
To him, and his eyes who saw nothing more than a reflection of what he could be, and what Kirby was, it was a blessing; a bliss that rumbled in the depths of his soul.
Bayonetta watched them as well, mainly the shops they went into. The girls who relished in the joy of the beauty of dresses and makeup from the women who were handing out food, or folding up clothes. Ah, the wonders of childhood.
What’s with all this technology? Link thought, eyeing as many inches of land that he could.
“Some of us are gonna be on the big screen.” Sonic mentioned turning over to Link. “Say, Link. You thinkin’ of competing in the Smash Tournament along with Cloud?”
Link took his gaze off of the window, looking forward apathetically. “I’m not quite sure yet.”
Cloud straightened his posture when the statement was made, his blue eyes a bit more focused.
The buses eventually broke away from the charade of buildings in the west, reaching a secluded area where the water made an appearance again—right beneath the circular stone platform and stopping at the large dome with a spire that almost reached the heavens but with a twist: The Statue of Jin Kazama. It was etched into the water below, ever-so monumental. Behind the dome was a hosting of similar structures to the capital—a direct reference.
The land it stood on, more specifically the front, was similar to the front of the capital, with the grass it contained carved into the Spectral symbol. Only this time, it was much—much larger. Enough to hold a few hundred Spectrals, and of course, it did. The buses stopped right near a grand, rectangular parking space that held a total fifteen buses spaced evenly.
The First Goodwill Team would step out.
“A lot of people here.” Link noted.
“Remember, everyone. Be on your best behavior.” Almos reminded, taking the lead—right behind Alisa, of course, who thanked him.
“So, what do you guys think they’re gonna discuss with this speech? Is it gonna be a bombshell or just simple encouragement?” Meralin asked.
“I’d hope it’s the former.” Roy said, “But I’m prepared for either.”
“Depends what the bombshell is.” Sonic said, “If it’s just regulations and stuff, then I don’t really mind. If it’s about some of the events at the museum, then I’d wanna listen a bit more.”
Bayonetta watched as the Spectrals from other territories came out and began gossiping about her. She licked her lips, smirking. “Seems like I have a good amount of competition.”
“Don’t do anything foolish.” Meta Knight said. “Control your excitement so we don't look like fools.”
“I’m competing again, Knight.” Bayonetta opposed, “It’s hard not to feel excitement from the possibility I may face some of these baby chicks in battle. Wouldn’t you say the same?”
Meta Knight paused for a moment, then continued looking ahead. “Perhaps.”
Most of all, almost everyone’s eyes were on Noctis Lucis Caelum.
“That’s the holding of Armiger, right?”
“No way… he’s on Rosalina’s team of all people?”
“Can’t believe I’m seeing him in person… what a hottie!”
“It’s strange, though. He doesn’t have a successor at the moment… You think the Kingdom is gonna try and make him marry Luna again?”
“Possibly.”
Noctis shook his head. They’re all just ants. He thought.
They walked across the bridge that hung over the water, which was much wider in comparison to the entry bridge. It almost seemed as if they were skimming the confines of an ancient castle.
Sylthera appeared on Link’s shoulder once more.
“The view sure is nice.” She said, “I’ve never seen anything quite like it.”
“You haven’t?” Asked Link, raising an eyebrow.
“No, in fact. I have no recollection of something like this. Only the forest, and war.” Sylthera claimed. Link swore he caught a brief sight of her eyes narrowing. “But, I feel as if I’ve wanted to witness it.”
Everyone arrived at the front of the dome, and soon after arrival, everyone was instructed to stand in a horizontal line with their teams. And then—
—“WELCOME!!!”
Out of the grand, ludicrously doors of white engraved with golden carvings, came forth a woman of pure—unadulterated majesticism. Holding hair of emerald that reached down to her lower legs, as the sun embellished it in dazzling bliss—just as her slender figure. Her eyes were of the same color, while her attire was a single dress that covered all the way up to her dress; the texture was mostly white except for the addition of two brown buckles held together by a red emblem positioned on her hip. She wore leg-wear that covered nearly the top of her leg—sealed by sandals of black.
𝐏𝐀𝐋𝐔𝐓𝐄𝐍𝐀
Everyone else bowed in her presence, Link being the last.
“That’s the Goddess…” Sylthera muttered to Link’s confusion. “Lady Palutena.”
“A Goddess?” he asked, “Like, an actual goddess?”
“Pretty much.” Sylthera claimed, “After Dark Spirits corrupt another person or Spirit, she’s the one who purifies the person and the Spirit. In the Soul-Hierarchy, she’s technically above Lars. She was always the one who’s responsible for the existence of Spectrals in the first place. No one knows how she was born, but it’s said that she’s the Mother of all Spirits.”
Link smiled. “Interesting.”
“I am delighted to see so many young and wonderful faces brought here. We know things have been hectic with the delay of the Goodwill Event, but now is a time to get your mind off such. Here, at that Smash Museum, you shall relish in the grand and vast history and culture cultivated by my creation! Courtesy of those who built it.” She explained, looking over at the statue of Jin Kazama, hopeful and proud Spirits which came in the form of balls of light and orange surrounding her stature. “I, Lady Palutena, commands everyone to pay their respects to the one and only—Jin Kazama.”
Everyone placed their palm on their heart, and so did Link.
Jin… Link thought. He didn’t exactly know how to feel towards him.
Reina did so with pride, Asuka noticing it—and being proud of it, yet looking down from the amount of stares she was getting from the others.
“And now…”
“I’M HERE!!!”
Emerging from the sky, landing almost perfectly; if not for nearly falling backwards, was an Angel-boy with lively, large wings of a divine white, wearing a white chiton with a pair of sandals and metal cuffs around his wrist styled in a rusty dark brown with a golden outline. It was all held together by a brown belt with a triangular buckle of gold and silver.
𝐏𝐈𝐓
He chuckled at his foolishness before getting into serious mode, getting in front of the crowd. “Hey everyone!” He said, cheerfully. “I’m Palutena’s right hand man, Pit! I’m responsible for making the territories you guys train on, and monitoring the spirits of our wonderful earth, so you all can go ahead and thank me!”
“...”
“Well, nevermind.” Pit said, pouting. Palutena placed an arm of assurance over his shoulder.
“Alright! Follow me! I’ll be escorting you around! Oh, and don’t worry about your things, just put them in this chariot right beside me!” The one he was leaning on nonchalantly.
Upon entering, the sight before them was a room of luxury. Red carpet tainted the floors, while white blessed the walls.
And the stairway that led to a system of two stairways to what everyone could assume to be their destination held the red motif. The left was the way to go, and the door would unravel into an auditorium—the likes of which Link had never seen. There was a column of red chairs on each of the four, wide steps.
At the front were two columns, separated via the pathway down—holding a total of one-hundred and eight seats.
On every other step, there were sets of three, holding a total of eight-eight seats.
It was almost circular, but the stone walls prevented such—making everything lead up to the grand stage.
“My my, how stunning!” Takeru remarked.
“This place… it’s humongous!” Sonic mentioned.
“I know, right?” Meralin said, chiming in ever so suddenly. Surprisingly, Link wasn’t startled. “The work of the Akai is truly brilliant.”
The leaders of Spectral teams would stand near the exits after leading their students to their chairs. Every member of each team had to sit with one another, and the First Goodwill Team would sit at the left of the column of chairs on the second step in the top row—granting them a good view.
The Second Goodwill Team would sit directly across from them.
Marth sat right next to Chrom, a shadow hanging above his eyes, drowning them of any possible light.
“Pull yourself together, Chrom!” Marth urged, placing a hand on his shoulder. “I told you on the bus… everything shall be fine.”
Unfortunately, even a voice from one who bore a prophecy couldn’t reach someone of royalty.
“Marth.” He said, his tone brooding. “You are the one who will lead Altea into a new age, where Spirits and man can live in harmony. You promised me I would be apart of that dream, and you still do, but—”
When the crowd finally settled down, Pit would make his way onto the stage, making an announcement: “Now, drumroll pleeesse!!!”
The drum roll occurred miraculously out of what seemed to be nowhere. Meralin and Beliona recognized it, and smiled.
Huh. Wasn’t actually expecting that to work.
“Introducing!!! The Visionary!”
In a grumble that was desperate to be silent, Chrom continued. “—it’s hard to believe that… when the person who rendered all of it meaningless, stands before me!”
A boy emerged from the curtains of black, his smile contagious. He was tall, with wavy blonde hair that extended down to his jaw. He eyed the crowd with his grayish–blue eyes, as his outfit consisted of a sleeveless red jacket with a hood he didn’t bother to wear, and underneath, a gray sweater leaning more on the darker side—all accompanied by a black wrist band on his left side. Near the bottom of his upper body was a brown belt that was angled weirdly, most wide where the metal was added. In the middle of the metal, a circle occurred, a flowing sky-blue light outlining it.
At the bottom resided gray shorts that hung over his knees with armor precisely where it was located. There, they seemed ripped, yet, it was done so carefully it looked intentional. And lastly, came the black armored shoes.
𝐒𝐇𝐔𝐋𝐊
He looked considerably younger than Link expected.
“Welcome, children of our future!” He announced. His arms spread outwards like wings as he became lost in the way his voice boomed across the crowd, and the light that shone upon him. “I’ve long awaited for the day where fate allowed me to meet you souls—especially a specific few.. What am I here for, you ask? It’s quite simple. I am here to instruct you about what lies ahead of all of us. Of which doesn’t exist, and does exist. The Future.”
To Be Continued.
Chapter 127: Grand Smash Tour - Part 7: Fate's Puppeteers.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“The Goddess. Her Angel. The Strongest. The Visionary. And the Three Greats.” Shulk began, “Souls like that already have a predestined purpose. Oftentimes, our births are unusual. I can view the universe in its entirety, even if it only allows me to do so three times. It’s like a void…” He paused, staring downwards. “...An infinite void, where I can do nothing and everything at once, but not for too long. It gives me so much information of the future and past that are able to be opened. That being said…”
He raised his head once again, his blue eyes coated in a transparent shadow. “...The future before all of humanity, is never clear to me.” He claimed, “But to souls, it’s always clear. Which reminds me of another reason why I’ve come here today.”
In a dramatic fashion, Shulk’s eyes drifted onto the person who expected it the least.
Link.
Then, the raising of the finger, signaling a decision. “You.”
Then, towards Mario, who sat right next to Link. “You.”
And finally, Noctis, who sat right next to Bayonetta. “You.”
Link and Mario observed their surroundings, searching for any other possible candidate nearby—although due to everyone’s gazes being aimed at them, they both knew there was no other choice. A light shone upon them as they would stand up.
“Please, come to the stage, if you will.”
Again, all eyes were on them. Some expressions are more vibrant than others. Meralin and Sonic were the ones itching him to go on, silently chanting: “Go! Go! Go!”
And as non-awkwardly as they could, the vessels would begin to walk towards the stage.
As Noctis stood up, disregarding the comfort of others as he nudged through the seats, Takeru asked: “Where is the applause?!”
And hence, it came.
Mindless applause, each holder holding a mindless smile.
Upon getting on stage, Link could feel his hand trembling ever so slightly. His gaze moved over to the crowd—reality unfolding in a slow motion as he watched liveless faces. Only his team seemed to see something more in him—even Alisa. The amount of pressure from the world, led to the creation of a heart of broken confidence.
But there was an option, yes?
What if I could just…
He reeled his hand back a bit.
He could’ve.
No.
Noctis would’ve. He noticed the pulling back of Link’s hand, and smirked. The world was vast, but even he wasn’t alone.
Mario waved at his teammates before turning his attention to Shulk. Standing in front of him, looking into his eyes, there was an ethereal emptiness that glowed. He couldn’t tell if it was bliss, or just alien. For Link, the piercing gaze made his body shiver, luckily unrecognizable to everyone around him, except for Noctis, who raised a brow.
Speaking of Noctis, as the three stood in a straight line, facing the stage while Shulk paced back and forth, he was the one he approached first. “Armiger.” He said, “I know everything about you.”
Noctis narrowed his eyes, trying not to look shaken up. Then, Shulk continued, saying the words that were the elixir of a deep-rooted emotion: “The King's son.”
Noctis’ physically recoiled, looking on with disgust.
“A title. It’s important to a lot of people here in Smash City.” Shulk said, walking over to Mario. His stare didn’t strike the young plumber as eerie. “But, the persona one creates for all, doesn’t define them. As much as we want to reach out and give them our admiration—” Shulk paused, a dysphoria curdling into those chronic eyes of his. “—You can’t fully understand them.”
The next step, of course, was Link. Shulk raised his head once more, staring deep into the confused eyes of the Hylian. He saw everything, yet nothing all the same. “Fate is a funny thing, I’d say.” He claimed, Link tilting his head a little. “The universe sees you three, and me as just puppets. Anything of the mundane doesn’t matter a lot when you're like us. But at least, there is relatability.”
Turning back to the crowd, he outstretched his arms, as if he was some sort of bird with wings. Yet even with how wide they were, the bird was still stuck in a cage. His voice boomed through the room, like it contained a light of its own. “But I’d argue that the future is still everyone’s for the taking. One goal doesn't have to define your life. The universe can break the strings of its puppets, but in the end, they’re puppets with a soul.” He said, “I’ve seen many different futures and pasts, many of which have been from those who held this spirit before me. I’ve noticed they’ve all held a sense of dread. But here we are. Still strong, and still terrible.”
A switch in his eyes. A solemn humanity creeping its way in his pupils. “But the maze this world entails, isn’t without an end.” He said, “It’s just up to you to find it, and when you do, death will exit you out of it however it desires. You just have to be a rebel!”
What followed that line was a chuckle, and then claps from the audience. Link looked on with confusion. Why was he being clapped?
Of course....
These people didn’t know who he was in the slightest. They think I'm a hero... he thought, turning his head down.
All, except for three—the third soul, with her eyes narrowed, was…
Reina Mishima.
She was sitting right next to Marth, a burning hatred stemming—slowly bubbling as she witnessed the sheer distraight on Chrom’s face. He couldn’t even look Shulk in the eye, or uncover his ears.
Marth's assurance in silence wasn’t getting through. But perhaps assurance in action could, and so, Reina would stand up. The people behind were too focused on the stage to notice, but her team – especially Daisy, gave her some uncomfortable glances.
“Reina?” Mizan asked, intrigued.
There were no words. Currently, what curdled within the sheer disgust she felt towards Shulk’s words and Chrom’s disparity, was the overwhelming chromatic hope in her actions meaning something. Against all odds, aware of her family history, she would nudge her way through the seats. Bayonetta looked on worried, while Marth was a mix of
Shulk was beginning to explain the rules of the museum, when—
Step.
—A loud, defining step. Her expression was bright, the hues a sword against the darkness of Chrom’s soul. Getting all animated, she pointed her finger towards Shulk, declaring: “Y’know? You’re really pissing me off with this talk. I'd assume the futures and pasts you've seen would've taught ya to shut your mouth."
Shulk tied his hands behind his back. Not surprised, nor confused. Above all, his radiant eyes spoke of a subtle interest. “Do you have permission to be up here?”
Chapter End
Notes:
Sorry for my absence.
Chapter 128: Grand Smash Tour - Part 8: Rebellion!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Three months ago, another contender for the Spirit of Non-impurity was brought forth to the Spectral corporation. Why? All because a single fortune from the Visionary himself, as requested. The day was full of light with the opportunity of becoming a Spectral was right there on the table—waiting to be obtained. Marth was delighted, accepting without hesitation. The spreading of his influence, and the mindless perception of nobility was sure to drive him further towards his goal. And honestly, who was Chrom to reject it either? The Yilsee were of a consanguinity to the Lowells, making them the first family to grant them their swords and praise when Marth tied together the bridge between man and Spirit.
But his curiosity wouldn’t settle for familial duty alone. Fate needed to be decided, and exactly what he wanted—no, what was to be expected.
Upon arriving at the capital, at the sight of Shulk, Chrom forcibly activated Shulk’s foresight via making him touch his forehead. He smiled, although nervous inside from the foolishness he felt.
But the vision seen by Shulk, shocked him so much, that mere minutes of hesitation clouded the air, although the gaps of silence were filled by breaths of fear. And then, the words: "It's completely blank… filled with darkness!!!”
Royalty was thrown out of the window.
Those mindless faces in the crowd remained with the same eyes, but the mouth—an anchor of expression, turned completely the opposite of what it was when the heroes were the only ones on stage.
Asuka Kazama was prepared to step onto the stage, so was Palutena and Pit, but Shulk held out a single hand of assurance. He wanted this. Some amazement, big or small, from what his existence was.
Noctis looked in disgust. Mario was more worried about the reaction of the crowd, for Reina’s safety.
Link remembered who Reina was quite easily, but was confused as to why she was here.
Reina took a few more steps forward, an electricity basked in the colors of yellow and purple surging through her hands, as she tightened her glove. She was well-aware of the crowd’s reaction, hence why she didn’t bother to look. At least there was assurance that the judging of her teammates wasn't out of malice.
“What in the world is she doing?” Bingying asked, agitation full within his voice.
Both him and Meta Knight were ready to stop the situation before it even began, but Bayonetta merely stuck arm out in front of both. “Let the child get her anger out.” She said, “You’ll only get more hotness from her if you stop it now.”
“She’s right.” Takeru said, flipping his Mushroom Kingdom coin. It landed on the head, and he smiled, his gaze steering over to Noctis. “No need to worry.”
Though the electricity coursing through Reina’s glove was something to be worried about. By Mario, at least. Although an observer, the fear of possible black flash leaned over to the fear of attempting to prevent it as well.
“So, you see everything, huh?” Reina asked, smugly. “That makes you special? Makes you… above all?”
“I would assume it does to some. But me? Nah. I don’t think so.” Shulk replied. Though, it only angered Reina even more.
“Doesn’t matter what you think.” She argued, “Think it matters what I think about where I come from, huh? The Mishima are feared more than almost any family in the world, especially here.”
Shulk’s gaze took to the crowd, seemingly unphased by their shaming.
He then turned back to Reina, eyes still empty. “You heard me earlier, didja?” He asked, “I told you all—you can seize your own destiny.”
“But others can’t.” Reina objected, snarling, “You remember Chrom?”
Emotion crept its way into the eyes of Shulk for the first time, and it wasn’t exactly one he was fond of. His eyebrows narrowed, his fists clenched.
“You stole his future away!” Reina announced, pointing her finger towards him. Yet, the crowd was still not convinced. “But since you’re so good at that, why don’t you do something for me?”
In the crowd, Roy placed his hand over his mouth, eyes widened with concern.
“Huh? What’s she talkin’ about?” Asked Sonic.
“Well, I don’t know the specific details, but, to put it simply…” Roy paused, “Shulk’s power is a curse just as much as it is a blessing.”
Accompanying the finger Reina pointed were her other fingers—making it into a handshake. "C'mon, Visionary." She pleaded in a taunt, "Why don't you see my future, huh?"
Shulk shook his head immediately. "I'm afraid I can't allow that."
Reina ran a hand through her fingers. "Guess I should've demanded ya to do it. Oh well." She would then perform the classic stance.
Mishima Style. "Why don't we let that up to fate?"
Shulk knew there was no going back from this. Even his soul culled to such. To refute would to be disrespect.
One thing was on Reina's mind.
It’s time for me… to bring down evil!
“Is there anyone else?” Shulk asked the crowd, but got an answer from a fellow stage friend.
“Me.”
Link knew he was no match—but his curiosity towards both knew no bounds. The crowd soon turned into half-disappointment, half-excitement. He summoned the same staff he did from his fight with Agrona, fully prepared. Mario tried to stop him, but Link simply ignored.
Reina was intrigued, though she wanted the fight to be nothing more than about herself. However… You probably understand…
She accepted it.
Shulk stood in the center of both, his eyes flaring with a new blue—unraveling a world not of this current time. “Let’s do this, then.” He said, holding a bit of sincerity within his voice.
“Let’s see what you got!”
You weren’t shocked at all when you saw a Mishima using the core foundation of the family’s style. Kicks that came in the form of a cyclone, high, then low, then high, then low. A cycle that eventually culminated into the user sprouting upwards into an uppercut. That was Reina’s first move. And it was dodged like nothing, as Shulk backflipped away.
This led him to Link, of course, who saw an opportunity to slam his staff downward on his head. Where the air recognized it, it did help in its quest to hit Shulk. He was already behind Link.
Link flipped the staff upside as he turned, placing both hands on it this time with one a few inches higher than the other. He swung to the right as his body twised, and Shulk evaded, already behind him once again. He turned back with a jumping back kick this time, though Shulk merely jumped back to the center.
Electricity coursing through her fists, Reina tried to unleash a jumping uppercut as Shulk turned around—but he moved to the side so smoothly. She positioned her body towards him with haste, an afterimage left as she performed a spinning back kick.
Again, Shulk dodged.
Reina kept on, though, painting her own canvas with a combination of jabs and hooks.
But all was the same.
Link charged forward, sweeping the staff in a deadly arc. He delayed it so Shulk would be caught off guard, but he didn’t even flinch. He merely dodged as the actual attack came, the staff swooping over his head. Link went for another faint with the staff, leaving the same result. In response to the raising of Shulk's and, he slid over to the side, now closer to the curtains than ever. His next move was thrusting the staff straight-forward with all his might. "Hiyah!"
And to his displeasure, the result was the same.
Link stood dumbfounded, slamming his staff onto the ground as he panted. How in the world…?
But the crowd was smiling, although he had not gotten a single hit. Mario looked there as well, his eyes narrowing.
He returned his gaze to the newly formed battlefield.
Forget about it…
Right... he didn't need them. But there was one he should be concerned about.
Mizan. His ability to use a staff is on par with use of Ruyi. He thought. But Shulk is good at evading. Perhaps if his strength is more than I realize, I should evade as well.
Attacks mixed, but never crossed over to the one who could see everything. He evaded like it was nothing, the repetition of doing so combined with the difference in fighting styles making way for an almighty performance—a wayward dance, as beautiful as it was chaotic. The spin kicks of both were utterly useless.
“This is a waste of time.” Beliona complained, shaking her head.
“The fact that she even became a Spectral is a blessing itself…” Meralin explained. “ The Mishima’s history with the Spectrals is absolutely terrible.”
Blessings. How blessed others were. Everyone but her, for she was subjected to the eyes of hatred and fear by both the youth and the old. Even as Shulk danced through the attacks of both, Link could see everything he remembered for their conversation rising in the punches and kicks of Reina.
No hits were gained, and of course, Reina’s anger intensified—soon accumulated into words:
“Why?” She asked, missing a roundhouse. Her eyes met Shulk’s, filled with anguish. “Why do you get to decide our futures, huh?!”
She then kept on. “If I die right now, nothing will change!” The loss of a hope. “And if I keep on fighting, the possibility of that is still there!” And a glimmer of despair. “But even if that chance is small, I want to know…” And then, curiosity. “...What the hell is mine then, huh?! Go ahead and show me!”
Those words tugged on his heart like a grand string pulled by the strongest man on earth. The deciding of futures—he never wanted it. Dodging Link’s staff, and looking him in the eyes, completely aware of his story and admiring the way he’s persevering. All he could think of was…
I am not the future.
They are!
Shulk leaped away from Link, leaving him open for an attack from Reina.
In an effort to proceed one final performance—even of the current weakening of her confidence, Reina rushed forward, silent in her rage while Shulk paid attention to Link. And with that, as everything seemed to be in slow motion, Takeru knew the time limit of fate required his assistance to actually meet the limit. Chrom’s head was thriving in anguish, the mere idea of someone fighting for him so aggravating.
The Mushroom Kingdom coin landed on heads again, Noctis catching the light that flared only for a mere second, knowing what needed to be done. What should’ve been done a long time ago, according to the crowd. A sword placed between a rock and a hard place by none other than the prince himself, right at the height of tension.
The Curtain Call.
“Alright, that’s enough, you too.” He said, surprising both of them, seemingly nonchalant, though his shadowy eyes weren’t without seriousness. “This isn’t good stuff for the crowd.”
“Reina Mishima.” Shulk spoke, catching Reina’s attention. “I understand your concern for your future. You want to change the Mishima way into something new. If you want that, then don’t rely on me to decide that.” His eyes stopped glowing, leaving room from a stare that came deep within the human heart. It was something that Reina could never expect. “You have the right to decide your own fate. No matter what.”
Anger was released, but the residuals of it combined with the confusion she felt, only resulted in her snarling as she stood up straight, looking on to the crowd that resented her, before eventually walking off the stage.
Mario walked up besides Link, looking on as Reina removed herself from the stage. He stared downwards, unable to keep on doing so.
And then, there came clapping.
The mindless faces.
They had reappeared.
Chapter End
Notes:
Apologies for the previous chapter being short. I was super tired and wanted to put something out.
Chapter 129: Grand Smash Tour - Part 9: Something Gained, Something Lost
Notes:
I feel as if I've reached the peak of my imagination this time around. I'm kinda proud of myself!
Chapter Text
Noctis moved his sword away, sending his regards to Shulk through a nod. “My bad. She’s my teammate.” He said, “I’ll take accountability, or… one of Rosalina’s other subjects.”
Noctis would then move towards the complete opposite direction of Reina. Link and Mario assumed he was taking his leave, when—
—”Well.”
“What the?!”
“Pisano?!”
He squeezed himself in between them, placing his arms over their shoulders. “You see their faces? They’re all so similar, huh?” He asked. “They probably have some interesting things to say, despite their lack of originality right now.”
He relieved his arms off of the other two, standing up straight. Mario and Link turned to him, both expressions uncomfortable.
“I know, I know. I shouldn’t have been so direct.” He said, raising his hands to chest level. “But hey, we gotta stick together.” As he began to walk away, he glanced at the two for the final time, and would say something for the final time. “It’s not alright to just be by ourselves, you two and I.”
As he left, Mario and Link turned to each other with confusion.
“So that’s Noctis, huh?”
“Yep.” Mario confirmed. “Y’know, I don’t think I ever interacted with the guy.”
Link looked on with curiosity. “He’s… quite intriguing.”
After the two Spectrals left the stage, Shulk did as well, leaving Pit to hand out the cards to the fighters for the Museum. Compare it to a card at an arcade. The more you have on that card, the more games you can play.
They exited through the black, steel doors to the right and left, each held open by two Spectrals. One of them looked strangely familiar.
The museum allowed for the sun to beam through, giving more light to the various signs hanging above each individual store, and causing for the Vinyl floor to be even more illuminated than they already were, by the lightbulbs on the ceiling. There were concrete pillars separating each pathway into two. Every once and a while, you would reach a circular point where you could choose another path. North. South. East. West. Toyshops, bookshops, dress-stores. Nearly anything one could imagine, it was here. And the young Spectrals adored it—many running off from their elders and bumping into others. It made for small conflict, but some wholesome interact as well.
“So, where should we go first, Bayo?” Velva asked, walking slightly behind Bayonetta, eyes on the lookout.
“Let’s see…”
She looked around, something catching her eye.
Near an arcade, where the store transitions into a square-like room with a reddish white color etching the walls and floor. There was a place where people could take a seat and wait for their relatives to get done shopping or playing games. A red couch that went straight for a while but curved to the right halfway. Here, Reina sat, her arm looped over to the top of the couch as she stared down with a shadowy look in her eyes.
And also, there was Bingying, who was speaking to her. Beside him, was Daisy, who looked at him considerably worried.
“Just what were you thinking?” Bingying asked, his eyes narrowed. His anger only swelled up more as Reina didn’t bother to acknowledge him. “Don’t you know what you did? You let your anger get the best of you, the one thing a warrior is not to do—or any Spectral for that matter.”
“Chill out, ying.” Daisy said, tugging him lightly on the shoulder. “I think she gets it…”
Bingying glanced at Daisy, then back at Reina. “Considering how she’s ignoring me, I found that hard to belie—”
“I get it, okay?!” A sudden outburst, contained to keep from stares, but enough to get the point across. Reina lifted her head, a tear running down her face no matter how hard she tried to hide it. “I’m stupid. A stupid, idiotic child who shouldn’t be a Spectral! That’s all I’ll ever be! That’s…”
She stopped in the realization that she was doing it again, only making her feel worse. Her teammates were surprised by the sudden outburst, but Bingying didn’t falter his angered gaze. Reina looked back down, clenching her fists. And then—
“That’s enough, Bingying.”
Asuka Kazama arrived, placing a hand over the young Spectral’s shoulder with a smile. “I’ll handle this, don’t worry.”
Bingying didn’t know much about Asuka Kazama to consider her a good leader as he did Rosalina, but he knew of her lineage. That was enough. At least she could take pride in such. He nodded, going over to wherever was interesting.
Daisy wanted to stay. In fact, it seemed as if she had something to say before leaving, but no words escaped her mouth.
After they left, Asuka Kazama would then take a seat right next to her nephew, hands placed neatly onto her legs. She looked over to Reina with eyes of sincerity, but Reina couldn’t find it in herself to look her in the eyes. But, there were words to be spoken.
“I’m sorry.” She said, wiping away a tear, and straining her soul to hide back more. “I’m such an idiot… I should’ve just sat down… It’s not like that even changed anything.”
Asuka let out a short sigh as she firmly placed her hand on top of Reina's hair. That brought comfort to her soul, even if it was small. “You did what you thought was right, I understand.” She said, moving her hand back and forth. “Don’t be so hard on yourself.”
“But their faces…” Reina argued, her voice wavering. “...They looked at me like I was some crazy person. Admittedly, I kinda was, but it still hurt. I’m sure if it was anyone else, they wouldn’t have stared at me like that. Same as everyone else at the Polytechnical College. Man! I just…” A pause, her voice lowering—moving down to the location of a girl who wanted nothing more than... “I just want to be accepted.”
“The world is an unjust place, I know.” Asuka claimed, “It’s something that both the Kazama and Mishima know, especially Jin. I never got to see my brother in person, but every time I saw him on TV, he was always fighting. Whether it’d be against the people with words, or the Mishima Zaibatsu.”
Reina raised her head.
“You have your uncle’s spirit.” Asuka said, smiling. “But don’t let it consume you completely, okay? The world will keep on resenting the Mishima despite how you prove to them you’re not a monster. But so what? There’s always gonna be people who’s eyes are open! You just gotta keep your voice loud enough to open more eyes!”
The enthusiasm Asuka showed…
The Kazamas, of course, were liked by the majority. Perhaps the weight of these words seemed less due to that alone, but the heaviness came from family.
And then there was another glimmer of hope.
“Reina!”
Chrom.
Marth was following behind, not assuring him of anything this time.
As their eyes met, it was clear that whatever Chrom wanted to say was straining to get through the heart, which reflected itself in his darkened eyes. When it finally battled through the heart, however, humility was reflected, as well as respect. “I came here to thank you.”
“Huh?”
“You didn’t have to stand up for me.” Chrom said, speaking with serenity. “However, you did so anyway, even when I should’ve held a stronger heart.”
“Don’t give me that crap!” Reina grumbled, “There was nothing wrong with how you reacted back there! I mean, c’mon! If I had someone claim my future was nothing but blank, I would’ve done so, too. Well, probably not, but you get what I’m saying.” She sighed, adjusting her posture. “Look, Chrom. We’re teammates… I couldn’t just stand there and watch you like that.”
Although shocked by the response, Chrom eventually cultivated a solemn smile.
“That is quite loyal to you, Reina.” Chrom bowed, completely immune to the possibility of judgement. Not even Marth could stop such. He stood back up, solemn in form as he extended his hand. “I owe it to you.”
Without hesitation, Reina accepted it. “No need.” She claimed, smirking. “Just stay safe, got it?.”
And of course, Reina smiled.
"Ya see?" Asuka asked, smirking.
"Guess so."
Meanwhile, on the outside of the museum, Palutena and Pit awaited Shulk’s arrival to return to the capital as other experienced Spectrals from nearby districts arrived. Eventually, he came out of the doors, seemingly shaken by something. Palutena knew it all too well, and yet, she couldn’t help but wonder.
“Your actions on that stage, Shulk.” She recalled, her eyes casting a faint, ethereal glow, “Were you really fighting for yourself, or because you knew what was going to happen?”
Shulk took his gaze to the sky, unwavering to the sun. Then, a tale would begin.
“The power of the Monado is engraved into my soul, as it was to others. It was created by a Spirit, renowned as a titan, who went under the name, Bionis. He gave rise to the humans on the land, just as he did other species, like the bio-mechanical organism known as ‘Machina.’.” Shulk explained, his words shooting out so effortlessly.
“In ancient times, where men were still wrapping their heads around the existence of spirits, there was one man who wanted to be like the gods the people spoke of. Of the titans that fought for so long, they came to a standstill, the Spirits singing their songs of conflict. His name was Klaus. He wanted to create a land beyond the already good life—where the earth and heaven could live in harmony through equality. Eventually, he found an unknown power which allowed him to do so, and he was regarded as a god. But not one the people hoped he’d be. Soon, in his quest for further knowledge, he became an enemy of humanity, and all the other races. He went under the name, ‘Zanza’, and took over the titan that aided Bionis. I was fated to stop it with the power… and so, I did. And people cheered.” He stopped, looking away from the sky.
“See how there’s no wonder in the way I explain it? There’s no 'wonder' in already knowing anything. I get the information, and then I spew it out so accurately from the top of my head.” He explained, “A hero I may be, but a broken person, I am also.”
The mind casted itself back to the past—back in the south, where he didn’t know any better. The curtains unveiled a field of nothing but the corpses of the people he knew. Their deaths of which he saw. All to one person, whose death he also saw. Perhaps that made it slightly better, but the value of life seemed so flimsy.
Pulled out from the restraints of humanity and the loss of innocence, the curtains would also unveil the fragility within his eyes. Bright, yet underlined with a striking shadow. “The seeing of another's future… is truly a curse.” He declared, “And I won’t guide fate to the children anymore… Their future doesn’t belong to me!”
The state of Shulk’s soul, no matter how strong it was, stood in state of utter—
—Dysphoria.
The Goddess looked at him keenly. No judgement, nor words. But the reminder that there was no amount of purifying the soul before her.
Spirits of Grief, tiny in form, culled to his being. Shulk didn't notice them at all, but Pit did, and wanted to pat him on the shoulder. Palutena stared at them somberly.
The Spirit of Burden...
That was what she recognized him as.
"Shulk..." She went over, The Spirits of Grief turning to her unannounced rule. "When we get there... let me talk with you Spirit." She said softly, hugging him like a mother conforting her child. "We can talk about anything."
Shulk looked up at her with eyes holding back a sea of tears, "Thank you..."
And just like that, they would go into the Shrine that was invisible to the young Spectrals, and leave the premise.
Chapter End
Chapter 130: Grand Smash Tour - Part 10: A New Quest Arrives!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Bingying and Takeru walked together, going up the black steps that led to a higher section of the museum. Sections depicting the Goodwill Event locations, the Mushroom Kingdom, and even wigs mimicking the hair of Lars and Jin’s, which everyone was desperate to spend money on. Bingying held onto the railing as he ascended, while Takeru just... slid up the stairs. “So…”
“Yes?”
“My fortune promises me an interesting experience near where the Quests are.” Takeru mentioned with a bit of enthusiasm. "Say, might you'd like to try a Quest?"
“Hm, not too interested.”
Bingying’s mind was replaying Mizan’s loss over and over again in his head. If he didn’t get out and do something, it’d become a burden to their promise. “But honestly, I wouldn’t mind.”
“Splendid!” Takeru nodded, “Am I welcome to tag along?”
“Of course. Just don’t slow me down.” Bingying said.
“I'll try it hardest to make you faster." Takeru replied with a chuckle. “So, which one shall we do? I heard they have Hands On Hall again, unless you don't wanna do Nintendo today. We could try Bando.”
Bingying’s eyes lit up.
"Either I surpass you by unlocking my shadow myself, or you surpass me by making me unlock it!"
“No, it's fine.” He said, smirking. "Let's run Hands on Hall."
The Food Area was located in the far east, a few feet away from the exit as well. There were Spectrals who were granted soul points for completing the simple optional quest they did everyday.
Cooking.
Most of them were of the Akai family, who also specialized in cooking organic and dynamic food like Ramen, Chicken, Steaks, and much more meaty goods.
All at a low price—quite the blessing.
The tables were a hexagon shape, holding six seats each. The majority of them were evenly spaced out, scattered about the wide interior of the room, while some were close to the kitchen. A blessing and a curse, of course. Being so hungry for food, yet keenly aware of the smell. Now, why are we here now? Well, because it’s where Meralin, Sonic, and Beliona resided.
They had ordered a food they were both particularly fond of after minutes of arguing what exactly to get with their soul points. Eventually, the decided to both get—
—CHENG RAMEN AND BOURBON STREET CHICKEN!!!
They ate loosely, the food creasing their mouths. Beliona ate her chicken and ramen with her utensils. The same couldn’t be said for the other two. The use of utensils were quite rare. Nearly gagging at their gluttony, Beliona laid a napkin by their plates. “Lars told us to act respectful. So if you will, act like you have some sense.”
“Alright debby downer,” Sonic said, swallowing his food. The grease of the ramen covered a portion of both of his cheeks. “Did he say be respectful to the food, ‘cause honestly? I’m in the mix of not doing that and doing that!”
“You know what he means you ra—”
“He’s a hedgehog, sis!” Meralin corrected, lifting the bowl and sipping the kansui. She let out a sigh of relief upon sitting it back down, nearly allowing it to fall over to its side.
“But you call him that all the time, sister!” Beliona argued.
“No she doesn’t? What’s wrong with you, viola girl?”
“Your memory is just… blowing my mind.” Beliona said, sputtering. Meralin and Sonic smirked at each other.
Nearby, Link’s gaze was directionless—prone to those who looked at him and the texture of the place itself. He walked alongside Mario, who got those same looks of amazement. “Judging from your look, it seems like you’ve never been to a place like this before, huh?”
“That’s right.” Link sighed, constantly looking over his shoulder. Music was booming from afar, but it felt so… retro? Was that the word to describe it? “It’s different from Hyrule. The only place that carried even a semblance of this is… the Hylian Department of Music. Even so, it seems so wrong.”
“Well, if the abundance of people and houses don’t get to you, it’ll be the colors that do.” Mario said, “The Mushroom Kingdom had a bunch of places like this. The Mushroom Kingdom castle… the Grand Painting Gallery… heck, even the chocolate hall.”
“There’s a ‘chocolate hall’?”
“Yeah.”
“Like… the walls are made of chocolate?”
“They didn’t make that same mistake twice.”
“So they did it before?”
“Yes.”
“And why did they correct it?”
“Because someone I know tried to eat all of it.”
“Kirby?”
“No, not—” Mario paused, turning over to Link with eyes of confusion. “How do you know Kirby is hungry?”
“Didn’t you hear him on the bus? He kept on recommending the quest that concerned food.” Link answered more concisely than expected. “Not very subtle.”
Mario smiled. “Good eye.”
And then, upon passing the Food Area, there was an eye they couldn’t escape from.
Meralin’s…
“Hey boys!” She waved, catching their attention. Link’s eyes lit up a bit, and he didn’t refute going over and sitting with them. They seemed incredibly full.
Link sat down in between Meralin and Beliona, while Mario sat near Sonic. Link’s noise caught a specific smell, one he didn’t bother to ask of due to an assumption, nor was he really hungry. He made that very clear.
“Been busy?” Mario asked, catching onto a stain on Meralin’s kimono.
“She has.” Beliona said before Meralin could answer. “And so have I. You see, Fox has suggested more quests on the Miiverse. There’s an entire talent show tomorrow at eight.”
“Oh, and a Japanese festival in a town only two blocks away from here! Alisa said we’ve been giving permission to roam around in the city for a bit in hours three to nine! Just not too far…” Meralin said.
“You guys have fun with that!” Sonic said, cockily leaning back with his arms crossed. “You know me! I’m gonna take a crack at the olympic games on Wednesday, so I need all the energy I can savor!”
“No fun…” Meralin sighed.
“Well, there’s gotta be one we can all play, right?” Mario asked, leaning over to Beliona’s Miiverse as she scrolled. Eventually, his eyes lit up as he spotted something. He pointed his finger where his interest resided, his lips unfurling into a bright smile.
“There!” He claimed, “Switchboard Falls! Nintendo!”
“A Nintendo level? Really?” Sonic asked, sighing. “I’ve been on enough of those.”
“And I’ve been on enough Sega quests.” Mario said, “And let me remind you of who went on one last time we had something like this?”
“Whatever.”
“And c’mon! It’s more than ten players! All of us can compete!” Mario said in a specific tone to convince the others. Link was down completely. He had enough time on his hands. “And plus—it’s very athletic.”
That convinced Sonic a little bit, although he still held true to being ready for the Olympic Games quest.
But would he really be able to sit still until then? With challenge, came the perfection of his ‘Masterpiece.’
“Eh, what the heck? I’ll bite.”
Meralin looked over to her sister with the action that won nearly every argument they ever had.
THE PUPPY EYES!
Defeated. effortlessly, utterly, and completely, Beliona clung to humility. Sighing, and nodding. “Yeah, I’ll go.”
“YIPPEE!” She cheered, rushing over to hug Beliona.
“I’m down. I got some time to kill before my training starts.” Link said.
“Well look at that!” Mario said, smiling at everybody at the table. “Seems like it’s time for Team Lars to get some action in. Maybe we should go and get some of the other Pisanos as well!”
“Of course!” Meralin agreed.
But Link’s mind was tethered to something else regarding Meralin.
“Meralin.” He called, getting her attention. “I’d honestly like to join you for that festival you speak of…”
The warmest smile appeared on her face, painted subtly with a tint of red. The hard exterior of Beliona couldn’t help but break as well, a smile grateful to both of them coming to light.
But as they continued to suggest, something else came up.
“That’s a pretty good choice.”
A voice furled from behind Mario, footsteps following its presence. There was no need to turn around and confirm who it was, but they did so anyway. Who else could ignore one of the anchors of reality itself?
Noctis Lucis Caelum.
“Good to see… you signed for the same quest I picked.”
Chapter End
Notes:
I'm sorry for the short chapter. Honestly I didn't want too big of a chapter so we can cool down a bit with the story.
I value downtime, like, a lot.
Chapter 131: Grand Smash Tour - Part 11: Can't Fear What You Are
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
From the middle of her Kimino, Meralin pulled out an object she used often at night, when the Spirits of Anguish and Despair floated around her face and tormented her with thoughts and feelings of fear. In reality, there was no need to fear, for the object negated all of that.
PEACE FAN!!!
負の感情無効扇子!!!
A fan created for the sole purpose of the negation of negativity, its design comically riddled with the red circle of the Land of the Rising sun. Standing, as animated as she was dramatic, she extended the fan between herself and Noctis—creating a barrier, although it was barely that, for, the distance was quite great and the barrier would slice the table in half. Then, she would make an announcement, her voice resounding: “SHOO! SHOO! TABOO! TABOO!”
The call acted as a signal as well—one that was heard from the sender, no matter how far. Yoshi stood with Donkey Kong in the arcade, when Meralin’s voice, as far as it was, combined with a disturbance in the air, he left.
“Yo, Yoshi! They got a game of Mario! Look! It’s called Jumpma—”
A pause, searching for a face nowhere to be seen. “Yoshi?”
Yoshi was at the table in a flash, standing right beside Meralin.
“TABOO!” They chanted in unison.
Noctis playfully put his hands up, putting on a sincere smile. “Woah, woah, listen.” He said, “I’m not interested in Rosalina’s plan right about now.”
“Are we really supposed to believe that?” Beliona asked, stepping in front of Yoshi and Meralin. “Unless you have any videos of you stating otherwise from whatever camera your headquarters contain, then we have no reason to believe you.”
“Well then you should believe the repercussions of following Rosalina’s orders.” Noctis claimed, “And also, me. I’m your hero, and so is Link, and so is Mario. We keep the world spinning and considering the laws of the Shroom plac—”
“Mushroom Kingdom.” Yoshi corrected.
“Right.” Noctis nodded, “Considering the laws of the Mushroom Kingdom, the Star chooses the vessel. If fate chose the plumber, then I don’t have a right to oppose that.”
“Nor does your teacher.” Sonic said, “As much as I wanna believe your buddy-buddy, the fact is, we don’t like you guys. Your teacher doesn’t like us—and just like that, we’re not joining you guys. There, conflict solved.”
“Yeah? Well, those two made a compromise.”
The direction of Noctis’ finger guided the gazes of the team to the left. There, arriving at the left entrance, was Kirby and Meta Knight.
“Well that’s just great.” Beliona muttered.
“Kirby?!” Sonic called out, catching the attention of both. “What’s going on? Why are you hanging with the opposition?!”
“Are they not brothers?” Beliona asked in a demanding tone, looking towards Noctis.
“Eh, I dunno.” Noctis shrugged. “Look, I don’t talk with my teammates that much.”
Meta Knight stayed behind, his eyes slightly shadowy as Kirby went over to his team. He leapt upwards, doing a somersault mid-air, before landing onto the table with a dramatic flare. “You guys are competing for Switchboard Falls, too?! Meta Knight said he was gonna do it as well, so I thought, why don’t I do it too?”
Sonic face-palmed, sighing. “Uh… dunno if you noticed, but… the other team is trying to kill Mario.”
“Oh, right.”
“Yoshi!!!”
Donkey Kong arrived on the scene as well. It seemed that things were beginning to get a bit crowded. “You can’t just leave me hanging like that, man. I was—”
A pause before putting on a serious face, “Oh.”
“Noctis Lucis Caelum.”
Roy had appeared, sound and sight completely meaningless in his presence, as he stood behind Noctis with eyes of a serpent. His hand was curled tightly around the sheath of his sword—subtle enough to arouse little suspicion, but rather interest.
“Roy Pharae. The Young Lion.” Noctis said back, side-eyeing him, “Y’know, I kinda forgot that my teammate has some… ‘issues’ with you.”
The mention of that brought Roy’s senses to a presence nearby. He turned back, and of course, Marth was there, without Chrom. “A hilarious coincidence we’re all going for the same quest.” He said, meeting Roy’s darkened gaze. “But whom am I to judge, or speak about it? Besides, we’re causing a bit of a scene. We look like animals.”
Amazing animals to the eyes of the cooks and those who ate their fillings. Whispers all around at the sight of so many competing in this year’s Goodwill Event butting heads arose. It wasn’t unusual at all, but this year, the roster was rather stacked.
As gazes met one another from opposite teams, tension became the essence of the air. Thriving. Shaking.
“Look, look.” Noctis chimed in, setting a wall between everyone. “This quest can help us all blow off some steam before we get to the event.”
“Noctis.”
Mario stepped out from the crowd to the surprise of his teammates. “I would like to speak to you by myself, if we can.”
Noctis stood intrigued by the plumber’s request, but respected it all the same. Catching a glimpse of Asuka and Alisa from afar, who was eyeing them keenly. “Sure thing.”
Mario gave a nod to the two, signaling that this was fine, and even feeling the rejection of the decision from his teammates, he felt a responsibility to learn who was soon to be his partner in the Soul Hierarchy. The two exited the kitchen, down to the exit to outside to the left. It opened to a wide, green field, the ending being a cliff that showed the shimmering waters beneath. And the journey was an array of stones peaking out from the earth. The stone reshaped itself as the middle, working in cooperation with the others to create a well. Nothing but darkness was seen, and those who tried to get in were met with the brunt of some sort of barrier.
Noctis took a few feet forward from Mario, eyes overseeing all of the other Spectrals who hadn’t noticed them yet. “Good view.” he said, "Not exactly what you wanted, but, it was quickest way."
“Yeah.”
“So,” Noctis stepped in front of Mario, his movement loose. “What’s the deal?”
“Answer honestly.” Mario commanded, “Do you want to kill me?”
“Doesn't matter who foes. But that’s not to say I will kill you, it’s just a possibility.” He said, pacing back and forth, “But I don’t want to kill you right now. The most I want to do is see if you're actually worth all the trouble.”
He began to circle Mario, watching as his face turned from concerned, to concerned mixed with interest. “The people like us because we’re different. I like you because we’re destined to be the same if you live. Now,” He summoned a double edged sword, the hilt a configuration of gears. “I’m also interested in seeing how Rosalina takes up the mantle of being the next Star.”
“So curiosity, then?” That's harsh.
“That's all it is.” Noctis confirmed, stopping—right in front of Mario again. He slammed his sword into a nearby stone, a short friction being created as the blade carved effortlessly into the hard interior. “In the Continent of Enix, when a lineage of the family holding the Spirit dies off completely, another Kingdom gets it. So if I die, that’s the case. It’s kind of the same with you, right? When you die, the Star goes to someone else.”
In a flash of soul energy, he got rid of the sword in a blue flash. His gaze was still on the stone, eyes burdened by the weight of his hair. “Shortly after my father’s death, I was granted the power of Kings. No time to mourn, no time to even sleep it in. It just happened.”
“What about your friends?” Mario asked, his eyes bearing concern.
“After I got my powers, I left, and came here. Haven’t talked to them since.” Noctis answered. “You got it better off then me, I’ll tell ya that. All of your team loves you. Hell, even Daisy and Takeru back you up. All except your own sister of course. Strange.”
He looked over to the travesty of Spectrals before him, putting an arm around Mario as they both stared. “Our job is to protect these people. But are they really your people? Are they your friends?”
Before re-entering the building, he gave Mario a pat on the back. “Think about it. Hopefully, we’ll meet up again when the quest starts.”
Upon leaving, loneliness sunk in. The Spectrals finally noticed him, waving their hands to get his approval. The most they got was a smile, which hid the already invisible blank stare of the savior. His mind traveled back to the table argument not too long ago. The biggest detail was the sheer conviction in everyone’s eyes to protect him from any harm. Seeing the people before him, as reality made itself known once again, all he could wonder, was—
—Are they my people?
Chapter End
Notes:
My writing is too loud.
Chapter 132: Grand Smash Tour - Part 12: Our Choices.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Noctis re-entered the building, and was immediately met with the appearance of Meta Knight.
“You got here fast.” Noctis pointed out, approaching him.
“Even with the no running policy, teleportation didn’t seem to be out of the ordinary.” Meta Knight said. “So, the Star, did you make some form of compromise?”
Noctis glanced down, putting his hands in his pockets before continuing to walk. “Wasn’t really my intention. Just wanted to talk to the guy.” He answered, “Why? Something in it for you if he does?”
“Kirby told me much about him.” Meta Knight said, flapping his wings. It wasn’t that he didn’t like walking, it was just that he enjoyed flying, and looking evil while doing it… as much as he could, at least. “If he bears any resemblance to his words, then I’m afraid I can’t live up to what our team is supposed to do.”
“Well, I can see it in his eyes.” Noctis remembered the flare in Mario’s eyes. “He’s pretty righteous. Even so, If we don’t win, and kill him, we’ll get sent to the void. Or, we can just leave him be and win. We don’t really know what the rules are yet. Last year, it was a basketball game between the two teams.” His eyes went over to Meta Knight, flaring with interest. “But it’s something more than that, isn’t it?”
Meta Knight… was the Spirit Beast of the ‘evil’ the children thought of when their lights turned off. The things they assumed hid under their bed, though could never fully actualize with their less-developed brains. It accumulated in this. But the mask was just an accessory. “Perhaps.”
That statement lingered...
With Mario gone as of now, and Almos currently ‘recharging’ for the day, the First Goodwill Team headed to the only leader on the team. He was located in the science area—with walls of black, just as the ceiling and floor, and filled with tables of global spheres and new technology.
STARFOX DISCOVERY SECTION.
Fox was away from all of the other students who held a hunger for research. His gaze was drawn to the architectural presentation board detailing the building of the world’s first Subspace shuttle. The Great Fox.
Its design was an evolution from the prototype titled “Arwing,” which nearly exploded upon launch.
He looked at it with pride. Fox had been granted use of the Arwing before the death of his father, and being in the Spectral business, he was ever closer to reaching what was beyond this globe. He just needed to get into the Starfox research facility after the Goodwill Event ended. Surely, due to his work, they would scout him.
But there was something else he had to worry about first.
“FOX!!!”
A multitude of voices from behind. All except one, which was Link, because he had little idea of what was going on. He sighed, the person in charge of the section nearly dropping a screw. Thereafter, he turned to see exactly what he expected. His teammates.
“We really, really, really need your help!” Pleaded Meralin, her fist balled up right in front of her face.
“Huh?”
They exited the Starfox Discovery Section, moving over to one of the circular centers and rounding up there. Upon doing so, they would explain to Fox their situation.
“So this isn’t some kind of prank or anything?” Asked Fox, scratching his head.
“You’d think it was. In fact, you’d wish it was.” Sonic answered, “But it isn’t. So we kinda need your opinion on it.”
“Well lemme just ask the leader. Oh wait, it’s Alisa!” Fox said, rolling his eyes. “Or is she recharging too?”
The group exchanged gazes of confusion, and just like that, Fox could immediately tell what they were thinking. Regret of their ignorance and personal needs. As expected, everyone seemed to shrug. “Should’ve at least tried to check on her. Roy, did you suggest that?”
“I tried to.” Roy answered, “But um… my voice couldn’t pierce through the others. Since we’re here now, I do think you are quite the noble and intelligent leader. We have come for a quest.”
“Yeah. I’ve just been sitting around all day.” Sonic said.
“Is that not what you said you would do before we went in?” Fox asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Oh I did. I just… changed my mind.”
“Wow.”
Fox placed a hand over his face, his mind scribbling probably a thousand outcomes from the situation based on whatever option he chooses. There weren't many to choose from besides the, “Go,” or “Don’t go.” “Well, I will say that I’m a bit bored since the Smash Tournament begins on Wednesday, and admittedly I would like to go on a Quest…”
They leaned forward, anticipating an answer…
“...But only with my teammates.”
“Aw man!!!”
“I dunno what you guys expected.” Fox shrugged, “We aren’t really supposed to be crossing paths with the other team.”
“But Switchboard Falls looks super fun and this is the only time we'll be able to do it! The Quests won't be available again after today and it'll back on Saturday, right when we leave!” Meralin argued, reinforcing the words with the slamming of her hands to her side.
“And I gotta run!”
“I’m just curious, but I do resonate with the decision, especially if he’s there.” Roy added.
“I’m sure there are plenty of other Quests we can get on. Nintendo may be the biggest of the Quests makers, but that doesn’t mean they’re the only one.”
That’s what I said earlier… Sonic thought.
“But guys!” Kirby stepped into the center. “Meta Knight is a really nice Spirit Beast! Just like me! I swear it! He’s nice! Nice!”
There’s no point in using logic here. Fox thought, looking disappointedly at Kirby.
“We’re back.”
Noctis, Meta Knight, and Marth.
Fox ordered the team to stay back as he approached the one before the other two, Noctis, without fear. “Where’s Mario?”
“Still where we talked.” He answered, unfazed by the gaze of doom. “Seems like he’s considering it.”
“Well I’ve considered, too.” Fox said, “We’re not going.”
“The rules of every Optional Quest deny any form of killing. If we wanted to hurt each other, then we’d turn off the Friendly Fire aspect before starting, which we have no intention of doing.” Marth said.
Fox looked over to Meta Knight, giving him a nod of respect. “And if you do it at the last minute?”
“No one dies permanently on an optional Quests.” Marth said, smirking. “Worst case scenario, you’ll just get removed.”
“And I should believe in your sincerity because…?” Fox leaned forward towards Marth, eyes tense, awaiting an answer.
“I get it.” Noctis chimed in, “You think all of us are emotionless pricks and I can’t blame you. But here's the thing, we just want to climb to the top, too. And why am I saying this? Because we have our personal endeavors… like these two…” He spread out his arms, palms aimed upward—Marth and Meta Knight seemingly in the palm of them. “They both want to compete in the Smash Tournament.”
Roy’s eyes flew wide open with alert, then darkened with anger. He’s competing…?
“Don’t be shocked, Roy.” Marth insisted, “I was the runner up once, after all.”
Fox knew it all too well. Marth Lowell. Not as known as Bayonetta or Ryu or even the current champion, but in his second tournament, he gave Fox quite the run for his money. Some reports and many Spectrals in the higher tiers of the business claim the fight to be un-comprehensible due to the speed which was hither to undreamt of.
“And who does that sound like?” Noctis asked.
Simple answer. “Sounds like me.”
"Exactly."
“I understand the circumstances.” Meta Knight said, “If you wish to prevent possible conflict, then that’s fine…”
“Don’t worry.”
There he was, standing behind all. His fist were clenched with determination, but soft. His eyes were soft, yet hard at the same time, too. And he would only utter two words that shocked many.
Mario. “I’ll-a go.”
Noctis turned to Fox, smirking.
“You’re a reasonable leader, right? Then notice your friend isn’t as helpless as you think he is.”
Like before, Noctis gave Fox an unexpected pat on the back before leaving with his crew.
I’ll allow that…
The section for Nintendo Quest was just a flow below, down past the black stairs and to the right. It changed from a section of stores, to a section of gigantic, grand doors bearing the name of the Quests right above—bright and large, all in a gold font. You’d place your card near the register, and when that was done, the door would open.
Before doing that, however…
“You sure about this?” Fox asked.
“Yeah man. We aren’t gonna work well with them.” Donkey Kong added.
“Well, we’re gonna end up doing that anyway when we get separated after the Goodwill Event, even if we choose some good territories.” Mario said, his voice all so inspiring. “Besides, I’ve been fearing these people for quite some time. Maybe they aren’t as bad as I thought they were. I've survived an attack from a rogue. And…”
He paused, turning back to his teammates with a smile. “...I know you guys have my back.”
That determination and softness.
It was something that Link couldn’t help but admire…
The same as everyone else, who was at ease at Mario's smile. Truth was... he was worried, too. Link could notice a bit of a wavor in his eyes of confidence.
“Well, are we ready?” Sonic asked, getting in a running position as the doors opened, revealing a corridor lit up by lanterns on the walls, causing the darkness to glow a soft, yellow hue. The entrance wasn’t able to be seen, for the structure curved to the right.
“Not really, but when do I ever get what I want?” Beliona asked, smiling at Meralin.
“Poyo!”
“Yoshi’s ready!”
“Let’s do it.” Fox said, cracking his neck and not particularly excited.
Link nodded, of course, looking back at his bag. It was another opportunity to use more.
“I guess I am.”
And so, they would head in—Sonic taking the lead.
At the end resided the door that was the opening into the quest. On the side were waiting benches that extended out from the material of the structure. Noctis stood at the door, while Marth and Meta Knight sat across from each other.
“It’s lucky for you to have someone on the other team which you hold no opposition towards.” Marth said, brandishing his sword. “I came here with a hope that Roy would join our cause in my ascension, but different ideals get in the way.”
The gleam of his sword when aimed at the lanterns matched the shining of his blue eyes. The light was something Meta Knight hid away from, with the shadow of the door aiding his comfort.
“Different people, different experiences. That’s all it is, and all there ever will be.” Meta Knight said with somberness.
“And yet, we met while I was defending a stronghold in Altea. You were sent to scout me as a Spectral, but ended up saving my life from Dark Spirits.” Marth recalled, “In turn, I ended up saving yours. Have you considered that you’re not as much of a villain as existence makes you out to be?”
Meta Knight came into the light, his eyes shining brighter than ever. The spectacle of the brightness being burdened by the melancholy of his own soul unfurling. “Maybe I’m not.”
Kirby’s image appeared in his head. The classic one. The one which he saw everyday, and seemed to be so similar you’d think they were copy and pasted frequently.
The sheer defiance of his smile.
Opposites attract.
But for how long would they?
Years of merely "playing" hero and villain for the children of the land they were born from.
What about when it was for real?
“But I have to be.” He claimed. “Strange. I feel as if this is terrible, but nevertheless interesting.”
Marth's smile held an underlying sense of honor and respect. The words of Meta Knight, albeit small, eluded him from reality for only a second, and to Chrom. More specifically, that face of anguish. He stood up, foregoing to raise his sword to the sky with dignity, and attuning to its weight instantly. “It is interesting.” He concurred, “The need… to inspire someone.”
“Ready up, soldiers.” Noctis said, harboring the intention of inspiration despite sounding lazy. His eyes were filled with conviction, though, knowing the journey that lay ahead. The sound of the other team’s footsteps were loud and clear. “It’s about time to head out.”
Chapter End
Notes:
Two chapters in a day :D
Chapter 133: Grand Smash Tour - Part 13: Switchboard Falls!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Quest began with the young Spectrals standing on a U-shape platform, beckoning of the feeling of autumn with its grass and leaves of yellow, orange, and red. Meralin wrapped her arms around herself for a shield against the cooler temperature. “So cold!”
Noctis took a few steps ahead of the group, analyzing the system before him. As the name suggested, there were switchboards. Rectangular green platforms that were hanging on the white rails that determined its path. There was only one, and it was downwards—landing onto the landscape filled with enemies such as Goombas, Koopas, Stingbies, and Fuzzlers. Immediately, Noctis was aware of the Fuzzlers function, witnessing them rolling on the switchboards barely visible above a body of water. They’re blocking the path of the switchboards.
“Alright, listen up,” He said, walking back and forth while maintaining eye contact with his ‘team.’ “I read the quest rules, there ar—”
“Six stars.”
How infuriating. Of course, those words came from none other than Fox McCloud. He stepped up beyond everyone else as well and stood at the point where if his height matched that of Noctis, he would’ve almost shone him out of sight. “Six stars, we need to locate them as soon as possible since we’re on a timer of only fifty minutes.”
“I could’ve said that without your input.” Noctis said, sighing.
“Exactly the problem. Stating the obvious.” Fox retorted, “See, we already read the Quest contents. Didn’t we all?”
“Which is exactly why we need a solid foundation of what the plan is.” Noctis responded, taking his eyes off Fox and towards the overall team. “Do any of you have any tracking functions?”
Meralin raised her hand. “I have Shikigami.” She said instinctively, almost excitedly. Rarely did she ever get to use her shikigami due to preparing for the Goodwill Event. “Well, it’s not really a function. My people use them all the time, I'm just better at controlling them than the average person. Certain people can summon a set of specific ones. Oh, wait, I’m rambling on now, right? Sorry.” She raised her arms towards her chest, making her fingertips collide. They lightly touched each other, creating a spark of soul energy that eventually sprouted into a benevolent, yellow hue that surrounded her entire body. Link watched in awe, feeling a connection to that energy.
“What is that?” Link pondered aloud.
The gleaming of soul energy culminated into a larger, yet softer spark. As the energy calmed down, reality would unveil a distinct creature of black standing right beside Meralin, half her size.
YATAGARASU, THE CROW OF GUIDANCE!
Lebenskraft, although nearly invisible, spiraled throughout the air–the soft vibrance of its touch of everlasting youth felt by everyone.
Meralin firmly planted her hand on the crow’s head, whispering something.
“求める.”
Soul energy sparked once again, seemingly putting a strain on the young japanese girl. It was to the point where Beliona placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, while Noctis scoffed at her weakness. The job got done, though, as the crows would multiply, matching the number of Spectrals
And then…
THEY SCATTERED!!!
Directions of all, they did. Meralin’s senses were flaring off, but she could take it. Every sound, every touch, every individual motion registered into her brain.
“Gah!”
As if she was slapped in the face, her head reverberated back ferociously. Beliona brought forth the arm of comfort again, but Meralin simply moved on—or tried her best to do so. Fox was worried, too, but Noctis demanded–
—”What’s the situation?”
She would then explain that one star was on land, while the other five were in warp boxes that led to a different styled area. Strange, but welcoming to all.
“I see,” Noctis said, taking a moment to understand the information. “Well, I guess it’s best that we try and find Meralin’s crows, then. Meralin, can you locate them?”
“I can, but I can’t keep track of their whereabouts for long. It’ll exhaust my soul-energy.” Meralin answered, “After that, we’ll essentially be without a guide.”
“Small price to pay.” Noctis said, summoning his blade of cogs and gears. “Keep your ability active.”
“Wait! But what if I need to ai—”
“You’re already aiding.” Noctis said, “You don’t seem to be much of a fighter, anyways.”
Beliona glanced up towards Noctis, dumbfounded. Offended. “Are you claiming my sister can’t fight?” She snapped.
“Whatever skills she has, it isn’t needed. I’ve seen what she does. She’s more of a helper to the Spectrals if anything.” Noctis claimed, “We have three holders of Great Spirits on our team who can deal with enemies without much trouble. Honestly, there’s no reason anyone besides us three should be here—but at least you can contribute.”
Before anyone could retort or inquire, Fox stepped up to the plate. The audacity. The stand up once was an annoyance, but to stand up twice was beyond frustrating, and honestly, a tiny dose of the feeling Noctis hated the most.
Intimidation.
“Y’know, why should we not take orders from you, huh?”
“Because I’m one who’s keeping the world spinning.”
“I know two of those worth more than you’ll ever be.”
To ease the tension brought onto him by the opposition, Noctis begun to circle the Fox, his voice ripe with a calm mixed with annoyance.
“I don’t live in the father of my shadow. Meanwhile, you got all of his inventions. I’ve made everything my own, so what about you?”
“I’m a genius. And if I recall, you became what you were because of your family’s lineage. Are we really that different? Pilot. Great Spirit. Who gives a crap?” Fox retorted. “I can build just as good as him. Heck, I even plan to explore Subspace one day. Maybe if I find we’re outnumbered by a bunch of higher beings, then maybe you’ll be put in your place. Even more so when they actually come to kill all of us.”
“This is meaningless.” Marth chimed in, “Hence, why we should be speaking of who goes with who.”
“Well, to answer your question, we need to consider who works best with who.” Fox said, side-eyeing Noctis with annoyance. “So let’s leave that up to the crew.”
Kirby chose Meta Knight.
Noctis chose Mario, of course, though only with a nod towards his direction. Plus, with the exception of Yoshi tagging alongside.
But that was Link’s choice, and he had never really experienced the fighting of the others. So, perhaps he had to randomize.
He had the weapons, but what if he needed more.
“Can I go with you, Fox?”
Fox smirked. “Good judgement. Alright, Link, you’re with me.”
Meralin of course chose Beliona.
Sonic chose Donkey Kong.
And reluctantly, as much as he wanted to reject it—Roy’s desire to further understand his blue flames from earlier culminated in him choosing his greatest enemy at the moment.
Marth.
“Let’s put it aside at this moment.” Roy offered.
Marth nodded, “Very well.”
Fox and the others would get onto the switchboard, watching as the triangular direction symbols flashed yellow when the full weight of the body was pressed, which dictated the direction it. To prevent it from going downwards uncontrollably, Fox ordered Donkey Kong to stand on the opposite switch along with Noctis and Marth to even it out, even if it was just a bit.
“As much as you may disagree, perhaps this is the best way to go.” Marth said, standing on the side that allowed the switchboard to descend more lightly.
“Eh, no worries.” Noctis assured, “I'm used to not agreeing with my 'partners.'”
On the way down, Meralin moved closer to the edge with a distant look in her eye. The blueness of the sky was strong, even when looking below at what seemed to be an endless fall, and above where the clouds tried to block its beauty. She could only wonder why her ‘blue’ was being shone out by clouds for these past few days. Maybe it was just—
—That stupid story.
BUMP!!!
The land now was much more expansive. A pond of perfectly clear water hung below where the switchboard stopped, and the land on top of that held the same feeling of autumn as the previous platform—but only with more layers. The exterior of the platform seemed to be molded out of clay, the same with the ‘dirt’ visible on the upper layers that bore a resemblance to steps. Three. Four. Five.
While Meralin gave the whereabouts of the crows, Mario leaped off the switchboard first, being spotted by Koopas holding longspears. No fear—no ounce of hesitation, the plumber jumped ridiculously high feet into the air, landing onto one with the force to crush not only the skin, but the shell. The other one didn’t stop at the death of its comrade, but Mario was a wall of strength it could not hope to match. The spear flung forward, but was dodged. Spun to the east, then to the northwest.
The next direction was purely upwards—all with the intention to split the plumber in half, and even the world along with it. But being the pillar of strength he is, Mario brought arms up crossed over with each other upwards, blocking it. It merely felt like an insanely hard stick. If soul energy was applied, it would probably feel like less—but pain is something he never stopped at. No matter how big or small. Releasing the crossover of arms by forcefully spreading them outwards, he jabbed the spear as it came to his side, perfectly striking above the blade, knocking it out of sight.
The follow up was a roundhouse that struck so furiously, so ferociously, that it felt like he had knocked the Koopa’s head off its shoulders from the way he spun around without effort. Their bodies now facing each other again, performed a sweep, lying the Koopa on its back. He knew it wouldn’t stay linear, so during the split second of descent, he grabbed the tiny leg—and thus, would begin twirling himself around with one leg. Every once and while he would observe his surroundings. He witnessed Donkey Kong digging his fingers into the clay like structure of the highest land, Sonic clinging onto his back. Meralin ran past him along with Beliona into the next body of water. Roy and Marth followed behind, of course.
But behind him was a rush of Goombas, the sounds of their footsteps barely hearable due to the sound of a switchboard activating. Utilizing every ounce of momentum he had, it would all culminate in the Koope being flung at an insanely high speed towards the Goombas.
Link and Fox stood at the edge, looking at a circular platform below. Luckily, the size of the land was immense despite the lake’s selfish desire to take all of it. “How are we going to get down?” Link asked.
“Don’t worry.”
Fox’s soul ability could create anything in the world if he knew the exact material it was constructed of. Barely any country or culture in the world could escape the grasp of his genius mind. And so, in a flash of soul energy, he would construct a–
–HYLIAN GLIDER!
“We’ll put this to use.”
Meanwhile, Noctis stood in the face of three Sledge Bros, clad in armor of green.
Noctis’ entire body glowed with a blue hue, walking as if the enemies before him were going to be nothing more than a task he encountered on the average tuesday. The three giant sledge bros built with gigantic armor of green circled him like wolves. Insanely slow wolves at that.
And with the mere flick of his fingers, majestic blue threads sprouted from the ground, outside of the barrier created by the enemies. They began to shap into existence, clinging to the air like symbiotes to validate themselves.
It was a collage of weapons crafted from the kings that came before him. Blade of every kind.
But he wanted to take it a step further. He knew there were more enemies to take care of ahead, and so in his hand, heeding the culling of his soul, would be another blade of cogs and gears.
𝐃𝐔𝐄𝐋 𝐀𝐑𝐌𝐈𝐆𝐄𝐑
His movement eerily fast and unnatural, he rushed towards the enemy in front of him—one sword extended overhead before coming downwards with the might of a king. His friend now turned into nothing but a measly, floating coin, the sledge bro from the left moved inwards, his hammer ready to strike. But a strike had already been thrown, and it was his. The opposite, in fact. Swift, sharp, and untainted by mercy. Even when met with armor, the edges would maintain its perfection. The last sledge bro couldn’t even make a movement, before its existence was reduced to a coin with Noctis spinning back with a slash.
And the blades that were left dangling in the air for what seemed to be show, would soon reap every living soul on the platform that the Quest deemed as an enemy. He read the world in perfect detail, swearing to be one and only thing that was immovable. Soul energy radiated throughout the air, and was something that no one besides Meta Knight and Marth had felt before. Even to Mario, it made Agrona’s seem like a complete joke.
With the destruction of the enemies, the blades would sink home into the depths of his soul, as the flesh it controlled would put on a smile of pride. He had already forgotten about Fox’s words of disobedience. The amount of soul energy that had been emitted from the act alone didn’t phase him either. “Felt way better than I expected.” Noctis said, his eyes competent, but his soul euphoric.
He was a holding of the Great Spirit, Armiger. For those like him, soul energy is practically endless. He-a for real?
Mario watched in awe at his power as Noctis would begin to be in pursuit of the others. Before he left, he would say, “Better do more if you don’t want that outcome!”
But why would he do that? Against the evils of the world and their ‘good’, it almost seemed as if his good was evil, too. Thoughts collided with one another, a seemingly never-ending war.
Mizan’s words back in the octagon was the strongest term of voice among them all.
“Strength…” He muttered, clenching his fist. “...I’m sick of it.”
And thereafter, he would also follow pursuit. Yoshi would go as well, aware of Noctis' comment.
Meanwhile, Link and Fox were seemingly at a standstill.
Link knew how to work a glider, of course. He had built one all by himself once. But that was mostly for fun. The destination from where he stood and where he must end up brought a blurry feeling to the eye.
Fox turned to him confused. “Uh… you know how to work that thing, right?”
“Yeah, it’s just…” Link hesitated before giving an answer, and sighed to the moment he did. “I’m… not good at heights.”
YOU’VE GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!!!
Notes:
Feels good finally using Noctis in a fight
Chapter 134: Grand Smash Tour - Part 14: Sword and Shield.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Well, Meralin told me you were a forest guy, so I assumed you… did this kind of stuff. Y’know, like climbing mountains, and jumping off them or something. Like DK.” Fox explained. “But… you never know a guy until you meet them.”
Link squinted at the Fox. “Do you think I’m some kind of animal?” he asked, fully aware that he did that in his more youthful times in the forest. “I was a singer to the Spirits and the savior of animals.”
“Savior, huh? Bold word.” Fox said, looking at the platform below. “Seems like there’s a lot left undiscovered then, huh? Tell me, Link, what do you know about your technology?”
Link placed two fingers underneath his chin, his mind hurrying towards what Taryone taught him. “Ever since the Age of Calamity, it’s been buried. But from what we’ve found, we used to specialize in steam powered things, like—”
“—The Spirit Train.”
“Exactly.” Link acknowledged, not much surprised by Fox’s answer. “We used to specialize a lot in robots, steam powered technology, and weapons built on a power energy source.”
“Have you wondered how surreal it is that all that technology—all of the possibilities it came to bring to humanity—isn’t here anymore when many areas of the world hold technology on the same level?”
Fox’s soul ability is titled “Perceived Creation.” The ability which allowed for architecture to be perfectly replicated down to its last molecule and used for a limited amount of time. The more complex the structure, the greater the amount of soul energy used. The first function was merely the act itself, while the second was to add onto it in a way that perfectly aligned with the structure. Combining the two together created the “Craftsmanship Ultima” module. Here, the use of the module was small, for the change was small—so the effect of soul energy being lost lessened.
The glider had an extended trailer edge that was long enough for both to glide on. Fox left the structure of the trailer edge alone, for he knew that the added weight of both would make them descend faster. He smirked, eyes dazzled in wonderment. “Just imagine the Utopias we could make by just soaring beyond the limits we have now.”
Link had never envisioned a utopia, and so the image was blurry. Though the meaning seemed clear. The buildings of the entire city, and the structure of the mall. All of it was something the citizens relished in. He turned to Fox, intrigued by his mind. Perhaps he’s more…
“And if that technology gets into the wrong hands?”
“Then we learn from that.” Fox replied, “And then if it happens again, well… we learn from it again. Souls have to keep on evolving. Failures’ just one of those things. Just like if this glider falls, then we’ll have to improve the quality of the craft to improve it.” He turned his gaze downwards, completely ready to descend. “So say we were in front of a crowd, and we’re showing off a new invention… are you willing to be a part in what moves humanity forward, or would you rather us be stagnant?”
No.
That’s the obvious answer. But did you know just how easy it is to lie and have someone be convinced you were telling the complete truth? Thing is, a part of Link wanted to learn what made humanity ‘persevere’ if people like Agrona were still out there. That, and that he felt he could, even if it was miniscule, get along with Fox. “If it falls into the right hands, then yes.”
“Then let’s set out, shall we?”
Link looked down again, and all he saw was sky. And all he felt, besides the breeze touching his body, was a sense of freedom. The descent was long, and of course, he welcomed such. Fox more than ever.
As they grew closer, their vision spotted a green object of the center. Even though he had only seen it a few times, Link was quite familiar with it. The Pipe…
They came to a calm landing a few inches away. The glider dispelled into thin air in a flash of soul energy, and thus, they would hop into the pipe one at a time.
Pwooo...
Unlike before, sounds of footsteps weren’t the main stars of sounds of the ground of what lay below, and the darkness remained a key factor when they reached their destination, but not the essence. Illumination didn’t come from light, no—it was from the hardened crystalized floors, dynamic in color, creating layers upon layers of floors that granted life to the place. It held no pattern other than the size of each, and the daunting similarity of the consequence beneath. An endless abyss of nothingness.
Where Link and Fox stood, the floor was one of the higher layers. The ceiling was quite far, and the jagged pillars of rock that connected with each other were still a blur, but it was high enough to see the short bridge that connected this floor to the other. It was ghastly light blue that seemed to be a natural part of the cave, for it wasn’t loosely hung together.
“The underground, huh?” Fox asked, sniffing around. “Mario told me about this place… Though I think ‘Rock Candy Mountains' is a terrible name for something as damp as this.”
“I thought the same with Chocolate Hall. More so the fact it exists.”
Link had often gone into small caves, and yet he didn’t feel as if they were a big of a deal. Link would kneel down, pulling a total of eight small rocks and beginning to stack them on top of each other.
“What are you doing?” Fox asked, his ears slightly twitching as he attempted to hear any nearby enemies.
“I’m trying to see where the star is.” Link answered.
“By the direction of rocks falling? C’mon, there’s no wind in here.”
“It’ll fall anyway!”
“Yeah right.” Fox sighed. Suddenly, he picked up a small frequency up ahead. “Put it away, we got company.”
Link raised his brow, “But it works—”
“Luck of superstition.” Fox corrected, moving forward. “Let’s keep moving.”
Link had a load of rude things to say, but they could wait. He was still useful to him, and he had an opportunity to satisfy his curiosity as he did with the staff. He began to follow Fox, crossing the bridge without issue.
Where the crystals ended, in the epicenter of the abyss, a purple hexagon shaped platform that held something of major value in the center flared with a radiance more than any other crystal had. Above were mini crystals that jutted out like spikes, adding more illumination. And in the center was the Green Star, and surrounding it, standing on every side, were—
—”Aw man. A Chargin’ Chuck.”
“A what?”
“Chargin’ Chuck.” Fox repeated. “They’re usually trained to be mascots at the Olympics, but an untrained one? It's super dangerous unless you’re super fast like me… or the other guy..”
He measured the distance with his eyes alone, and took note of Link’s physicality.
“Might wanna use this.”
Whereas Link would merely ask for a staff to wield, Fox suggested something far, far beyond that. It was a heater shield with a metal frame, blue with silver accents. The Triforce Symbol, hanging above the crest of the Royal Family. Wings of Freedom embellished in red.
The inside was wood, with the perfect grip.
“These are what the Hylian Knights used…” Link said in awe. It didn’t feel too heavy when held, either. It was almost like it was made for him. “...The Hero, too.”
“Lars suggested it. And this.” Fox said, smirking. Then came forth a blade with a single edge, bearing a resemblance to Cloud’s buster sword, albeit smaller, and holding three punctures down the metal. The was round as if the sword was double edged, constructed of wool.
“Didn’t wanna give ya anything too complex just yet.”
It’s a bit heavy, but I can work with it. He thought, eyeing the sword and nodding towards Fox. This’ll prepare me for summoning more objects with truth. You’re the perfect tool, Fox.
Fox’s weapon of choice would be the one he used every time, besides his legs.
The StarFox Laser Gun, which he carried with him most of the time. He cocked it back, getting the hang of the feel. “Ready?”
“Well…”
Link saw it again. The Triforce Symbol on his palm glowing.
He still didn’t like the feeling, but it sparked a further layer of curiosity. “Let’s get to it.”
There was once a debate on the team on who was the fastest member on the team besides Sonic, and according to Lars, there were three contenders.
Mario, Roy, and Fox.
A race was urged by the team to define whose grade was which.
Fox came in second, thus making him the third fastest of the First Goodwill Team.
Getting the star was of top priority, and upon landing, before the enemies could register their targets. Fox…
“Piece of cake!”
…Had already swiped the star.
His toes were a twinkle. Chargin’ Chucks require a few seconds of charge up before charging could be emitted. Although they were easy to dodge, paralyzing the problem for only a few seconds with a blaster was much more efficient. Rolling forward upon grabbing the star, he aimed his blaster while knelt down, pulling the trigger. An electric surge halted the enemy, and the most embarrassing thing was…the few seconds of charge up, was a year compared to Fox’s speed.
Flurries of kicks, soul energy in each movement, soared higher than the last, gradually kicking the enemy off the ground. The split second of airtime was more than enough time for Fox to halt, and charge up his soul energy into his feet—A Smash Attack—A PERFECT KICK TRANSITIONING INTO A BACKFLIP!
Defeated, the enemy was. No more.
“Everyday I find my father’s invention more impressive. I mean, considering the age he was in, this is some top notch tech.”
Another Chargin’ Chuck was running towards him from behind. Thing is, Fox was always two steps ahead. His roll forward was so smooth, so efficient, that no one could possibly notice the circular metal device planted onto the crystal platform.
“Including this ejection device.”
BOING!!
The Chargin’ Chuck goes airborne!
But it doesn't come down.
Coin.
“Glad he didn’t come down.”
A Chargin’ Chuck readied for a charge, and Link decided it was time to test if the shield was durable as the legends told. Wind compressed with the charge of the enemy, twisting and contorting as the motion became faster by the second. He raised the shield up to his chest, ducking his head slightly.
And a defining sound reverberated throughout the vicinity. And yet, no change in movement.
Link raised his head in shock, and relief. The shield. His body. Both were completely unperturbed.
Soul energy flared.
Wielding a hunk of metal was different from a staff, but there was little the Hylian boy could adapt to. Spinning was the essence of his movements when fighting, so why should this be any different.
The Chargin’ Chuck began to charge, but Link twirled, putting all the weight into his shield, and the enemy was struck by back strike. Now staggered, Link took a moment to consider something before striking it down completely.
What if I…
He pivoted his blade to his right side, twisting his hip towards the same direction as the Chargin’ Chuck geared for another strike. As if he was a spinning top waiting to be released, he would rapidly begin to turn three-hundred and sixty degrees, his existence now a living whirlwind. A blur of human flesh and iron that could shred through any regiment. Soul energy, though he didn’t call for it, steamed out of his body.
The enemy was met with a slash.
Then another.
Then another.
Then another.
Until the finale, sending it back near the edge of the platform. The final loud clang of the iron caused Link to stop, nearly losing his balance to the weight of the sword. The Chargin' Chuck seemed damaged, taking longer to charge its attack, but Link still wasn’t completely satisfied. Against someone like that girl… how would that be effective?
He knew he was agile due to his time in the forest, swinging across trees and climbing them like a primate. So, he would try his best to release the added weight.
Clang!
The sword dropped to the ground, leaving only the shield. The Chargin’ Chuck regained its stability, its helmet off, preparing for a more aggressive charge.
BOOM!!!
Smoke was left in the bursting of the enemy’s feet. Link trusted his soul towards his instincts, twisting into the air horizontally, the colors of his shield flashing as if someone was decorating.
When his shield was aligned for a strike, he brought his entire body down—and that marked the end of the enemy.
“Link!”
He turned back to see Fox, their bodies both near the center.
“Put up the shield!”
And to his surprise, Fox aimed the blaster at him.
There were two the side closing in on them, and Link’s action of putting the shield up wasn’t because of the command. He was under the impression that Fox was trying to shoot him, and yet, he thought wrong. The Blaster’s laser turned the sound and force the shield had absorbed into power, enhanced by the soul energy Fox amplified when pulling the trigger.
This caused the lasers to split in two, Fox using the Chemical Breakdown of soul energy to create two mores and dictate the direction. A sizzle echoed through the cave, Link bringing down his shield to see all four enemies defeated. He stared at Fox, puzzled.
“Was there no better way to do that?” Link asked, putting the shield to his side.
“Had to test if the shield was all it was hyped up to be.” Fox replied, putting his Blaster back in his carrier. “Well, looks we got one of the stars. Best move on.”
A pipe appeared in the center for them to return, but Fox noticed something strange. Normally, after a certain amount of time, the weapons he crafted would dissipate into thin air, like the blade.
But this time… the shield was remained to Link’s grip,
“Huh. Guess you really are chosen…” He chuckled, “Alright then, maybe I was wrong to judge your rock method.”
NOW YOU’RE CONVINCED?! Link thought, giving him a disgusted look.
“That’s all it took?”
“Not really.” Fox said, “But hey, who am I to judge. I’m not like you. Besides, I’m sure my father would nag on me if I denounced this.”
“Hm?”
“Interesting detail about the shield is that one of my ancestors made it. He was shapeshifting fox from the east, interested in whatever grand conflict going on in Hyrule at the time. Shamefully, I didn't inherit the ability to shapeshift, but oh well. Anyways, he acted as a Hylian blacksmith, creating a shield for the man who would put an end to the conflict.” Fox explained, his tone more serious. “The Hero of Time, they called him.”
In the moment of recollection of the story once told of him, Link had a fleeting moment of wonder. To think that after all these years, the story would affect him not once, but twice. “I never knew that…” He said. Meralin’s image popped into his head again as he found himself in the present. The world... truly is wonderous.
“Well now ya do. Which means you also don’t know that my father, James McCloud, founded the shield settled in the dust years back. He was aware of what my grandfather did, and analyzed its form to create replicas of it, much like I did.” Fox said, his smile returning. “It’s crazy, huh? Things you never thought of, things you were never even taught, being of reality.”
“Well, the world is full of surprises.” Link said, gazing downwards. “Whether good or bad.”
“Yeah, and my father got the bad.”
“That so?”
“Yep.” Fox sighed, putting a hand to his hip. “There’s a lot to say about him, honestly. He died when I was young. He had a crew that was trying to venture into Subspace to make so many new discoveries that would surprise us, as magical as our world is. Team StarFox was the name. And despite how happy everyone seemed…” A wave of somberness suddenly filled Fox’s tone. “...Those who followed him were up to no good. During a mission they… backstabbed him. Killed right while flying, and took themselves along with it. Now, they can’t be brought proper justice.” Fox looked over at the Starfox crest on his right sleeve, “Ain’t it crazy how you can dedicate your life to something directed towards helping humanity, only to be backstabbed?”
He did.
Oh, yes he did.
Link remembered Taryon’s form further deteriorating as the disease worsened his soul. Skin was slowly ripped off, until it was nothing but bone. He had to spend the rest of his days stuck in his bed while Link fed him whatever medicine he could find, stolen or not.
All because of ignorance.
“Yes,” Link confirmed, “Yes I do.”
There was silence in the air for a moment, each absorbing the exchange given.
To Link, it seemed that the world was continuing to grow larger and larger.
“Then, I guess we both got a weight on our shoulders.” He said, extended his hand forward. “Best not to let it halt our futures.”
This time, there was no confusion or awkwardness. It was a reluctant acceptance.
“I guess we do, Fox McCloud.” He said, "And it seems... your father was a good man."
"...Heh..." Fox's mood lightened up due to the statement. It was something he heard everyday, but being a Spectral, it always hit different. Nodding to Link, he would then go over to the pipe.
“Let’s get going now. Best we show Noctis up a bit, yeah?” He asked.
“I guess we shall.” Link said, hiding his smile while scratching his head.
Soonafter, Fox would enter the pipe, and Link, proud of his new shield, would follow.
Chapter End
Notes:
Starting Juinor Year soon.
Summer was a blast. I learned a lot about myself and my writing. I made some pretty good progress with this series, too. Can't wait to see how much progress I make by the end of the school year :D
Chapter 135: Grand Smash Tour - Part 15: Sword or Shield?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Agrona
It was a name Mario would never forget. During the entire bus ride, amidst all of the excitement for the anticipation of Smash City, his mind was stuck on the feeling of her soul-ability. The cutting away of skin. The disruption of the ground. It wasn’t the feeling that got to him. It was the sheer intent to kill masked behind a closed, more reserved self.
Star Road is a soul-ability created from the desire to save, so what happens when a core aspect of it, the sword, breaks? As steel turns to dust, is there really a possibility of the soul coming back?
Well, there was another way to protect its integrity.
The Shield.
The Fourth Courtyard
The rays of the sun filled one half, while the other was covered in darkness, Mario’s mind repeated every word, every action Agrona had done throughout their fight. His mind would always claim that the outcome was an inevitability, but logic couldn’t merely stand. There was also the fact that his Final Function had rendered a common ground between the two.
Lars had re-entered the room. Just minutes before, he had escorted Link to the shrine.
Nodding to Mario, he would take a seat on the other bed. “How are you feeling now?” He asked, his tone sharp.
Mario kept his gaze to the sheets. “Slightly better physically.” He said, “But my mind… it’s as messy as burnt lasagna…”
“The battle was tough, wasn’t it?”
“Oh for sure.” Mario answered with a sigh, “It's like getting deep into the Ingredients before you look at what you're eating. Sometimes, good if you know. Other times, good if you don't know.”
“Interesting analogy.” Lars said, “Looking back on it now, I guess I approached the war with the Zaibatsu with a similar mentality. People, but they can just be deduced to be enemies.”
“Like a hurt person can be reduced to just a patient. It’s true, but I’ve always talked with my patients and tried to get to know them. If anyone needs someone to talk to, it’s them.” Mario explained, “But Agrona was one of those patients who didn’t want to talk back. But her soul… in the past, If we had met earlier…” He smiled softly. It broadened beneath the somberness. “... I probably would’ve liked talking with her.”
“You’re so optimistic for what you have to do in this business. I appreciate that.” Lars said, “I guess in our case, that’s all we really got, huh?”
“That, and our friends.” Mario mentioned, remembering each member of the team—even Link. “Without them, who knows where’d we be?”
“Which is why they need a protector.” Lars declared, standing up suddenly. It startled Mario a bit, but he welcomed it regardless. “I understand it, Mario. That girl—she probably already accepted her way of living. After all, when you kill, there’s no going back.”
“...Right.”
“But you saw more than that, so I ask—did you enjoy the process even if it failed? Or does fun only come from the outcome you wanted?” Mario’s eyes enlarged, the questions stinging his heart, almost. What came next was Lars moving forward, kneeling down, and touching the center of his forehead, leering at him. “Or… is saving people fun in general?”
The days when he was just a kid roleplaying with his brother and friends, to the plumber he and his brother became in New Donk City. The “thank yous”, the smiles, the anger from the unfix toilets.
If he had to choose with his life on the line, then he would decide, after a bit of reluctance, that the days of nothing were a whole lot better than trying to get through to those without.
Lars backed away, his features softening into a smile that didn’t take away much of the melancholy. “If she didn’t have her thirst for blood, she would become nothing. Were you really saving her, or did you feel you had to?” He asked another brooding question. “You’ve both suffered, so could she be a protector, too?”
Mario shook his head.
"Saving people... is fun." He said in melancholy.
Even if it takes years, to break this cycle of vengeance, even if it’s impossible…
…I’ll see if I can become more than the sword and shield.
For now… I’ll…
FWOOSH!!!
The layout of the level from this point on turned more straightforward. The crew continued their path over a beautiful waterfall that flowed to the east—although their feet were moving on the water from the waterfall on top of the clay mountain. As beautiful as it was, its enemies wanted to deduce the immersion. Stingbys, as expected, hung near the water.
When provoked (In this case, provoked literally means existing near it) their eyes would narrow, and they would fly as fast as their little wings could carry them.
In response, Roy’s blade set afire, as before Marth could perform his critical hit, he struck down the creatures in a blazing fury. It was hard for him not to look back to see Marth’s reaction, but the echoing of Kirby’s words prevented him from doing so.
Noctis’ eyes held disappointment, which would soon turn to interest at their next obstacle.
It was the Fuzzler that he saw before getting onto the switchboard, and above the switchboard was a red block with the symbol of “!” on each side.
The simple function of Noctis’ soul-ability required a physical touch between him and the opponent. If so, then teleportation can become an instant strike—the outcome unavoidable unless you were Lars Alessanderson. Here, he merely summoned his sword before the beast. And when he would throw, Armiger, using a special module, would take it down in one strike. Armiger also seemed to have a mind of its own, as when Noctis threw it at the Fuzzler, it simply began flying without his accord, getting a feel of the soul energy in the air.
Meanwhile, Mario activated the switchboard. This caused a change—changing the framework for the switchboard to follow which led downward beyond this piece of land right into the next. From here, it was barely visible, but for Meralin, one advantage she gained from summoning the crow was an enhancement of eyesight. Vision became controllable, like a ‘zoom in, zoom out’ option. That’s when her eyes spotted something.
The wood and earth merged seamlessly, a small area carved in the form of a square. Inside held a pipe. The Fuzzler taken care of, Yoshi, Kirby and Meta Knight would aid the opportunity to make the switchboard go downward even faster, confident that Mario and Noctis would find a way. Meralin, Beliona, Roy, abd Marth jumped onto the wood infused platform, and would go into the pipe.
Yoshi took one look back at Mario before jumping off.
"Don't worry, Yoshi... just try to do your best just like me."
Those words wanted to bring him assurance, but this team up was not something he could come to terms with. All he could do was trust that smile that promised to see him on the other side.
Noctis waited behind to search for the stamp—for even one could differentiate his performance and insight from the rest, although it really didn’t need to be proven. Mario stayed behind in case something attempted to stop the framework of the switchboard from functioning.
That’s when…
…RUMBLLEEE!
WOODMAN
Creatures that adapted to the structure of any earth it touched. In this quest, it had adapted to the solid clay-like land, becoming a titan replica of it, though it held no face. It was one of the reasons why this quest was hard to complete for many, often labeled as an extreme, no matter what difficulty was chosen. Noctis detested an easy way towards achievement, of course, but he wasn’t alone in that. But one could argue that he was never alone.
"M-Mario!!!" Yoshi’s eyes widened with fear, but Mario was not in danger here.
The fifth function of Star Road… What do we know?
Well, it came from the person who was the root of the conflict between the First Goodwill Team, and the Second.
ROSALINA.
As much as she hated Mario, he couldn’t feel the same. He’d remember the times where he would walk through the castle and open up doors, only to see her daunting, tall figure standing in his way—or in this case, her way. The Star of fate did not erase the interpretation of those more mature, and there was one thing he always thought when seeing his sister’s eyes.
Out of this world.
An alien. To think how he was related to this was almost a dream as much as it was a nightmare. Of course, the dreaming aspect came from the times where he would spot her in an open field practicing twirling movements of some kind. As if the stars above were aiding her motion, she illuminated with cosmic might. It seemed as if it would either kill or bless you if you’d go near.
And amidst her alienation, was the joy solitude brought her. Being of such a young age, filled with the desire to kill—maybe she could confide in just being alone. Mario looked on at her, soon turning back to go whence he came from, for he knew his words would only reach the exterior.
He had held back from using this move for an obvious reason against Agrona, but now he was fighting something that was in a cycle of death or victory every time someone initiated this quest. Despite being without nighttime, cosmic light oozed out of his soul energy.
When the hand of the woodman came crashing down onto the land like a meteor, Mario leapt into action. Twice. While in the air, he boosted himself with a push of soul-energy. Landing onto the creatures’ arm, now stuck into whatever crevices lay beneath the water, he used his third function to not only to burn—carve to the arm of the creature, but to move as fast as he could. Mini stars were left in his path, still clinging onto him as he reached the shoulder.
He would take his last leap, as he would reach the head of the creature. Where it had no face, he boosted himself further with soul-energy, the air compulsing in the action, before using the mechanical breakdown to amplify the soul energy he had now. His heart tensed from tiredness, leaving him shocked as to what made him tired so early into the fight. But it doesn't matter.
When you’re a shield, you protect on the command of the warrior. You’re resilient and absorb the attacks as best as you can, but perhaps a greater piece of metal will be too tough for you to handle, leaving you shattered.
You did your purpose, anyway. You were not supposed to enjoy it.
He became a bundle of spinning light—a propeller, and a deadly one at that. With the help of one last air jump, Mario’s hands, sharper than ever, would strike the beast. And it had a name—one that Sonic gave it.
Every act of my salvation has a cost. I know that better than most around here, so maybe for now…
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑺𝑷𝑰𝑵 𝑨𝑻𝑻𝑨𝑪𝑲!
I’ll only protect… when it's possible! That's why I became a doctor in the first place!
The beast roared in agony as Mario would come to a swift descent. He landed as best as he could, water staining his overalls as he panted heavily. Noctis stood impressed by the plumber’s action, as it only inspired him to commence his next attack.
What made Vessels special was the ability to have more functions than a normal soul-user. This included special ‘functions’ outside of the numbered, mini, and finale. Noctis prepared himself to use one of them.
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑷𝑹𝑰𝑴𝑨𝑹𝒀 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵
So many vessels throughout entire eras, and each one serves as a platform for the other to walk until they eventually stop at one, creating their own at death for the next step to be taken. They had a magnitude of functions that aided them in their battles—some of which aren't expected to be unlocked in a lifetime. However, their principles are to live on in whoever holds it in the current age.
Noctis had access to their functions, the ones he understood the most were the strongest. Even with their understanding at their weakest, his soul-energy output was so immense that it didn’t truly matter unless he was facing someone else above or of his caliber.
“First Function: Weapon of the Light and Sky.”
𝕾𝖔𝖒𝖓𝖚𝖘 𝕷𝖚𝖈𝖎𝖘 𝕮𝖆𝖊𝖑𝖚𝖒.
Armiger was called back, as it had already eaten up many of the chunks of soul-energy in the air, though more than enough was left for Mario. The First Function of the first King of Lucis was the ability to manipulate light into any shape or form, whether that light was physically seen, hidden behind science, or metaphorical within himself and another person. The wrong light equaled the death of many, their bodies mangled beyond recognition as liquid, yellowish light poured from the corpses. And here, Noctis would use... every light.
Combining this with the current function of Armiger led to the creation of a module.
𝑳𝑰𝑮𝑯𝑻 𝑨𝑵𝑫 𝑺𝑶𝑼𝑳
The natural light of the world, and the one within Mario mixed with the soul energy into the air, making its steam like appearance more glorious to the eye. Trials of dancing sparkles of light ravashed the air, all moving happily to one place.
Above.
Yes. Above the Woodman. A group effort by the light to carve the greatest weapon they could, like blacksmiths from long ago.
And the result?
A gulliotine!
It came down with a speed not attuned for its size, but it got the job done. Before the creature could even retilate, its tall stature was reduced to nothing but a coin. Mario was glad, of course. Yoshi, Kirby and Meta Knight had gotten off the switchboard unscathed.
"Phew..." Yoshi sighed in relief, and prepared himself. Usually in Nintendo Quest, the defeat of an enemy you could very well ignore created a method of transportation towards a star. Yoshi was about to go in a star where a wooden platform hung awkwardly on the side of the land.
"Yoshi's waiting for you... Noctis."
At the dissipation of Armiger, and a bit of tiredness of his own, Noctis wasn’t too proud of his contribution. Mario wasn’t of his calibur yet, and to him—
—That felt kinda cheap.
But regardless, he felt obligated to walk over, and to Mario’s surprise, give him a hand.
“That was a good one.” He said, “You’ve earned a bit of my respect.”
Mario accepted the hand, gazing down to the water as he did. His reflection wavored.
“I guess the same goes for you.”
The screening of the Quest was live to everyone, and many were being ushered to hurry up into their corridors for the quests they were assigned for due to the spectacle of two vessels working together, although one wasn’t yet.
Bingying was amongst this crowd, standing right next to Daisy as she smiled. To her displeasure, he couldn’t feel the same. The sight of someone like him using Rosalina’s move created a swelling anger that was bound to grow larger as time flowed into the final event of Goodwill. That, and Noctis’ help.
“Such… disgraceful mockery.” He said through gritted teeth.
Chapter End
Notes:
First chapter of the school year! Nice!
Chapter 136: Grand Smash Tour - Part 16: Sisterhood
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Overlapping the ground was the color of the ground this time was a glistening mix of blue and purple, creating a crystalized ground. The sound of footsteps here, however, were soft on the ear. The walls held the same crystalized structure, but were accompanied by waterfalls that were spaced out evenly, and flowed with grace. The pathway before them intersected into three directions.
“There are two stars here.” Meralin mentioned with a subtle strain in her voice. “One of them is straight ahead. The other is to the right.”
“I see… then we’ll split up.” Marth suggested, unveiling his blade, “Meralin and Beliona, you two go retrieve the star on the right. Me and Roy shall obtain the one up ahead. When you achieve the star, attempt to give a signal of some kind.”
Meralin nodded, and her and Beliona, holding hands, would go in their respective directions while Marth and Roy would do the same. Of course, Roy was leading the way, and Marth allowed that.
The path for the two sisters is, of course, linear, holding the same waterfalls as the entrance, just thinner. Meralin's eyes registered them as “light between branches” with how they sparkled.
And in addition, her crow's eye showed her that the star held no enemies to guard it. Instead, it was simply placed so high on top of a platform that it was near impossible to jump even with a double jump of soul-energy.
The two came to a right turn—a slight divergence from the path, but definitely the right one. Before them, crystals of a bright pink coated the deep water below in its color like a symbiote. A brilliant radiance scattered all about, and the apex of it all was the star exactly how the crow’s eye envisioned it. Far, far high, etched in a box opening in the walls of crystalline, was the star.
Beliona eyed it with an undeniable purpose, but she had a more complicated matter to take care of.
“So um, sister.”
Beliona channeled soul-energy into her hand. “Yes?”
She noticed Meralin twiddling her fingers while gazing down to the water, and her heart grew a worrying feeling that shot her mind back to her words at the Spirit Calling of Midnight. A short silence ensued, and she would ask, “Is there something wrong?”
“Well, yes—I mean, no. Well, not really. I just—”
The star became forgotten from the worrying of her sister, as she would move forward to place a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Hey,” Her voice was soft, her eyes even more. “You can tell me. It’s okay.”
And those words were all the Meralin needed. Though hesitation was still present, she would eventually come to speak, exclaiming something that she didn’t expect, but did at the same time. As if their souls were intertwined, “I’m really sorry… for not correcting my bow hold!”
But was she really? Beliona caught on easily, although she knew she meant such.
“You—”
“Just!” Meralin hastily interrupted, “Get me up to that star please!”
Aria’s Day's simple function was the summoning of the viola, and the mini function of that arose from playing. As Meralin slowly walked towards the water, she was uplifted by…
By a…
MUSICAL NOTE!
Of “D”, to be precise.
The first note, at least. The viola soon turned into a small pillar of steel with two blades on the high side covered in the essence of shadow due to one of the four mini functions that allowed for the structure of the viola to become an offensive weapon of her choice when the note “A” was hit. As gracefully as she did the bow. Her weapon of choice?
A scythe.
MINI MODULE!
A combination of mini functions. The scythe automatically plays notes when soul-energy is expelled from the user’s swings, and then those notes are of course reflected into reality. To reach that height, however, timing was the key–and the timing would reside in the scale she would play. The D Major scale.
D, E, F#, G, A, B, C#, and D.
Each note went higher than the last, ruthlessly splashing the water onto Meralin’s kimono as she jumped from note to note. They all stood vertically, which would be considered difficult for those like Donkey Kong, but for Meralin, the risk made it all the more fun—and with enjoyment came ease. The splashing of the water, which soon turned into being amazed and scared at the height.
That amazement was what Beliona wanted to protect, yet couldn’t prevent her gaze from turning hollow.
“I got it!”
She announced, and down she came, even more joyous than the last. “Oh, I forgot what I was going to say exactly.” She realized.
But she would soon be reminded.
Beliona rushed in when her mind was stagnant, embellishing her in a hug.
“You don’t have to apologize for anything. If anything, that action should always be on me.” Beliona said, her scythe dissipating, “You’re the reason why I picked up my Viola back up in the first place. I owe you so much. So keep on living and show me why. I don’t care if you can’t hold the bow correctly. You yourself will always be right to me.”
Meralin’s cheeks flushed as she melted into her sister’s arms, her heart as warm as a small fire bringing heat to a lonely girl in the cold. She accepted it anyway, wrapping her arms around Beliona and closing her eyes. This place, right here, right now, was all that felt home.
“I love you, sister.”
And those words were what that home contained.
“I love you, too.”
“But you don’t have to apologize for anything either! Plus you were already good at the viola before we met!”
“Counterpoint. You made me pick it up again, and get good at it again. And, my bow hold took months to master. You’ve progressed more than me in just one.”
“What? Oh—! Oh not, sister! Don’t tell me I’m surpassing you!”
“Don’t worry. It’s natural for the little sibling to surpass the older sibling!”
“But I don’t wanna surpass you!”
“You already have.”
“Bu—” A switch flipped in Meralin’s head ever so suddenly. “Aren’t we supposed to be sending the signal?”
Beliona smiled. How could she have forgotten about that?
“We were rambling. I guess we forgot about the cold again.”
The cold…
Ah, the cold.
In their days of youth, the cold was something that Meralin could relish in. Its soft, white texture, and how it illuminated the world around them even when the sun was put to rest. Days spent in the house, sitting near the window as they doodled. As majestic as the snow was… what roamed amongst it wasn’t something she could relish in.
The Dark Spirits. The Haichiman.
The seeds of the Mishima were something that could never truly go away.
The Haichiman in their village were feasting on so many spirits nearby, robbing many of their joyful smiles. Their form? Black. Lanky. And most of all, humanoid. And the only thing that accompanied them… were the death spirits.
Winter was supposed to be the happiest time of the year, especially in Japan, when all of the festive spirits would gather around and bless the people who sung songs, or wanted songs for that matter? The golden spirits of happiness were at their most present this time around. And even the Spectrals, who were protecting the city, were having trouble with keeping them at bay.
And what wouldn’t Meralin give to experience it? The problem was, those dark spirits.
The harm they bring to the other spirits, it was unbearable.
But Beliona would always extend her hand out to her when they got near the doorstep, and her eyes would reassure her.
“If we keep running… we can forget about the cold!”
The embrace ended, and Beliona turned. “We should get going. Go ahead and send the signal.”
Meralin eventually got to drawing, but she could only wonder.
Where did that wonder on your face go, sister?
Chapter End
Notes:
Sorry for the short chapter
Chapter 137: Grand Smash Tour - Part 17: Embers!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
While bonds flourished, tension rose. With each step Roy and Marth took, its presence grew larger and larger. And so did its friend, which was annoyance.
For Marth, the stakes were higher than ever. “You know what will happen if you stand against me, Roy. You and your family.”
Roy stayed silent, clenching his blade tightly. Nothing but anger filling his heart as he kept his gaze ahead, searching for the star—or even any enemies. That refusal to listen… Marth knew this was of no use.
But he was the only one who could make those words matter. He had to say something.
Persistence. “Roy… I don’t want to be your enemy.”
“You did that when you were born, Marth.” Roy replied, “If you’re so fearful about my death, then why don’t you make your own decision?”
Suddenly, the sound of steel would take Roy’s eyes off what was in front of him, and over to the sight of Marth’s sword. He expected it to be pointed at his neck for interrogation, but the reality told that it was pointed downwards.
Falchion, his pride and joy, pushed to the side right here, right now.
“You know the answer.”
Of course he did, hence, “Then there can be no compromise.”
He tried to get his mind occupied again, but Marth wouldn’t allow such. Falchion returned to its sheathe, but his voice took its place. “The people will urge me to kill you and I will have no choice. I can only do what’s right and what they ask, and if those two cross paths when you stand against me with nothing but your sword, then I won’t have any other choice. Do you understand what the words I speak?”
“I hear you.” Roy stated, bringing himself to a halt. “But the people can wait, Marth. I've always been inferior to you. You’re aware of that, so why is now any different?”
“Because there’s a chance of glory.”
“And that’s why you’re competing in the Smash Tournament?”
Marth’s gaze wavered in remembrance of his loss. Those faces of disappointment—from both his family and the people—was something unimaginable to his soul, almost like a nightmare. The boundaries between dreams and reality blurred, even to this day. “This is an opportunity I cannot miss.” He claimed, “My sword shines brightest. No one else's."
Finally, his eyes could match the ferocity of the Young Lion’s. “Not even yours.”
“And if you lose?” Roy inquired.
“I won’t.” Marth answered. Simple, yet daunting. “And if you stand in my way…”
Falchion came back into the flesh, its steel body now pointed exactly where Roy expected it to be.
To his neck. “...I won’t hesitate to interfere.”
Roy stared back without as much of a tint of fear. Completely accepting. His sword didn’t even meet the light of day. That raging inferno from before, he could still feel its chaotic thrashing as it begged to be released. But even if he truly didn’t, he still did…
“I’ll stand against you all the same.”
Hence, the words Marth hated the most.
“The Pherae… they’ll—”
“All things come to an end.” Roy interrupted, his words striking Marth more than any blade could. The embers of the inferno came into reality, as Roy moved Falchion to the side, and leaned closer, pointing his finger at the right side of Marth’s chest plate. “That’s the natural order of things.”
He made himself clear, and thus was no reason to further engage. He hoped Marth understood that too, so he would continue on his way, eyes darkened as he progressed.
But Marth—
—”Listen to me!”
Halted it again. “Cease your hardheadness! Have you no awareness of your stubbornness? You really do take after your father.”
The embers sparked, and Roy turned to Marth with an angry glare. “We have no control!”
“There’s no we, Roy. In fact, there won’t be in the upcoming years.” Marth replied, “You don’t have to… be a measly Spectral forever! You can be more! We can be the true heroes years from now! Chrom has already accepted, so why can’t you?!”
“If the future you bring is certain, then…” Roy clenched his fist tightly, remembering the look on Chrom’s face. “...I’ll be just fine with staying as one!”
And to that, Marth rested his sword away from Roy’s neck. There was a sense of relief and regret in his eyes. “Then you’ll be no different than the rest.”
An announcement, but thereafter, the rumbles of altercation hummed roughly—loudly.
RUMBLLEEEE!!!
Where it was most present was just up ahead. The path that had escaped their perception of reality from their bickering. Where the walls ended came forth an opening—a crystalline chandelier hanging above the circular ring of land below. Quite the wide area, no star in sight, a distant rumble—this could only mean one thing.
Roy’s blade finally met the light of day, both swordsmen getting into their stances.
Grains of the soft ground erupted higher and higher each time, before the actual ground rose. For a second, silhouettes were soon. Soon after, they came into reality.
The ground’s ascension came to a climax as a beast made itself known, grains of majestic sand falling from its dark scales that harbored a purple outline of fire. Its form was akin to a snake, but much larger—and floating, of course. Its wings held a webby fabric, a greenish yellow in color.
Very old times in the Mushroom Kingdom, yes. Almost no one knew about this—let alone how it could even exist.
THE GRAND DRAGON!
Perfect. Marth thought, smiling.
Back in medieval times, there was an age in Altea that gave birth to many of the strongest powerful Spirit Beast in history. The age consisted of the reptiles that bore such a strong resemblance to the dinosaurs that the terrified people considered an offspring, and ones whose minds weren’t driven into madness only spoke of doom.
Dragons.
Before their extinction at the hands of Anri, they wreaked havoc upon the land of Altea—leading to the destruction of many families.
Marth clenched Falchion tightly.
What better way to prove himself, than to cut it down right now?
The dragon swooped down for a deafening bite, but the only thing it tasted was the steel grinding against its tongue. It flung back sporadically, soul energy steaming through the blood of the tongue.
There was an easy way to finish this.
The Critical Hit.
In actuality, it’s an attack anyone can use, but it’s such a rarity. It’s akin to the atoms of the earth perfectly aligning. If the atoms in the air align, and soul energy is nearby, it creates an influx that breaks the boundaries of the pain of a normal strike and amplifies it to an unimaginable level.
In a fit of rage, the dragon soared high into the air. Marth assumed it had some form of a higher sentience if it registered his danger. But was still foolish enough to come back, only to meet—
—THE CRITICAL HIT!
It struck the belly of the dragon in a blinding light, bearing no blood due to Nintendo’s pounding ideal of making everything for children to enjoy, but the screams were nothing to scoff about. It was painful. And of course, it was time to hit another…
“This is where you end, beast.”
He closed his eyes to focus soul-energy into the blade.
And it didn’t take long at all.
For now… it was time for–
—CLING!
Marth never missed the move.
…
Marth never missed the move.
Though, absolutely zero impact was felt.
But wait! Just what was that nose? The sound of flames flashing, and the feeling—it made him open his eyes to see just how reality could even defy such a law.
“How did…”
“Sorry, Marth.”
A voice came from the sky. “I suppose I attacked at the wrong time.”
Lions weren’t supposed to jump that high. But in the blazing glory of his blade, fire ravished the air—and effortlessly burned through the wing. The combination of steel and flame had created both the cutting off of the wing, and a continuing rush of fire across the back. It hovered on one wing now, but amongst the fire, a blade emerged.
And soon after, the one who held it.
Roy, unfazed by his flames, unfazed by the unbalance of the one winged dragon. He practically marched over to the wing, his form not human to Marth, but rather a mini sun.
And he… was merely in its orbit.
If there was one thing he feared… it was the possibility of a fire that…
I can’t… reach it…
Why… Why did he think that? Had he really lost his way now? No, there was still enough time to—
THOOM!!!
Another wing fell, the ground shaking its wake, as well as the ascension of the grains from the ground. Then, to cause further disruption, came the dragon.
Falchion shone a light as Marth examined his reflection. His eyes—so unsure despite being as blue as ever, fell upon Roy who stood on top of the dragon’s head. His sword was raised, but he was refraining himself from striking. Why?
“Go ahead, Marth.” He offered, “Finish it off.”
The dragon wailed in pain, but with the stab wound bearing flames in its back, it would seem it had stopped moving. All that was needed to do was plunge the sword to any vital spot. For Marth, the fastest would be the head.
But there was no pride or emotion in this victory. His body mindlessly obeyed the command, his mind lost. One moment, he was a great distance away from the dragon, witnessing Falchion thrust itself into the beast’s eye. And soon after, he saw nothing but a coin. Roy landed onto the ground safely, placing his blade back in its scabbard.
The star appeared right beside him, but he didn’t bother to look.
“It…”
Falchion returned sloppily to its scabbard, Marth’s blue eyes now radiating with anger. “It was supposed to be me!”
Roy merely collected the star, calm and composed.
“It was both of us.” He said, “It’s just a quest anyway.”
“Hey! Hey!”
Roy’s smile returned at the sight of Meralin and Beliona standing from afar, waving at them.
“You fought a dragon?!” Meralin asked, surprised, “Ah, sister! We should’ve gone here instead!”
“Don’t get in over your head, sister.” Beliona said.
“I agree with Beliona on this one. It truly isn’t as fun as you think… even less so in an actual battle.” Roy said. “Apologies we didn’t see the signal.”
“I can see why, no sweat.”
As she was about to ramble further, her eyes caught Marth lying on the ground. His gaze wandered nowhere, even though his face was obviously geared towards the coins. Roy had spoke about his disdain for Marth a couple of times, but she had never met him. Why should she fear him?
Unexpectedly to Marth, he would see a hand extended out to him.
“Are you alright?”
This feeling…
Frustration…
Smack!
Marth slapped her hand away lightly—perhaps as light as he possibly could. Beliona was shocked at the pure audacity, but didn’t intervene. Meralin wanted to try again, even if she knew the outcome, but Marth had already stood up, and just as fast, he was walking away.
For one with such blue eyes, the darkness was something it couldn’t pierce through.
“What’s wrong with that one? I thought he’d be honorable… He could’ve just said, ‘thanks!’” Meralin exclaimed, pouting.
“I guess manners are a rarity for the other team.” Beliona said, checking Meralin’s hand for any form of bruise.
Amidst confusion, came only one real winner.
unbeknownst to Meralin and Beliona, Roy stood motionless, a subtle smirk across his face while his hair hid his eyes.
I suppose you were wrong, Kirby.
I can prove myself.
Chrom happened to be watching, and it seemed like he was the only one who knew what was truly going on in Marth’s head. Reina stood nearby, ready to commit to her quest, but not before catching a glimpse of Marth’s angered gaze as he left his teammates.
“He’s really letting the guy from the other team get to him?” Reina asked roughly, shaking her head with disappointment. "He better not be! I'll hit both of them over the heads!"
“No…”
“Huh?”
Chrom’s gaze fell dark, his next words even more brooding than his times of speaking about the darkness that awaited him. “There’s a lot at stake… for the both of us.”
Chapter End
Notes:
Beat Clubstep in Geometry Dash :D
Chapter 138: Grand Smash Tour - Part 18: Back To The Others...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Stars fell like petals onto the ground amongst the fallen enemies, soon turned into the coins, scattered about. Floating above them, gaining more and more height, was Kirby, holding a single item.
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑺𝑻𝑨𝑹-𝑹𝑶𝑫!
It operated the same as the Dreaming Blade, which can be summoned or de-summoned at will. The only difference was, the Star-Rod was a function of his soul-ability. It used two main things as fuel, the first being the light of the earth. Its speed, its wave-particle duality, and how it interacts with matter—and just how does Kirby use these properties to his advantage at the slight dismay of Fox?
𝑨 𝑺𝑻𝑨𝑹-𝑺𝑯𝑨𝑷𝑬𝑫 𝑩𝑳𝑨𝑺𝑻!
The Stingbys and Goombas added to the collection of coins on the ground, all in rows of seventeen and columns of eighteen. When the coast was clear in front of him, Kirby would… spit a brown bag out of his mouth?
It didn’t even have a chance to hit the ground as he scooped it up, and thereafter, would scoop up the coins along with it.
“Gold! I got gold!” He announced, the coins now reduced to atoms due to being touched. His gaze of wonder would then shoot upwards towards Meta Knight. “How’s it going?”
There was really no need to ask, he knew exactly where it was going.
Amidst the whimsy of his “ally”, Meta Knight was rampantly flapping his wings. So smooth, yet so rough, and in total? Terrifying. The enemies below could only stare at him with the intention to attack, but above, they were met with eyes that were etched in the thrill… of pure killing intent!
And in addition would be his classic signal the beginning of his reign of terror.
𝑮𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒙𝒊𝒂.
Gold and rust combined to make a weapon of seven blades—the sharpness amped to its maximum capacity. At this point, it seemed like it could cut beyond the skin. But that belonged to the simple function of his soul-ability called…
...𝑵𝑰𝑮𝑯𝑻𝑴𝑨𝑹𝑬 𝑴𝑨𝑵...
And the enemies were paralyzed. Not with pain, but with fear, as their bodies soon faded to nothingness. Meta Knight landed, his sword to his side as he stretched his wings, a glint in his yellow eyes. “Know my power, enemies beneath me.”
Every time his sword pierced through a living being, his soul resonated with only one feeling.
Ecstasy.
But as much as a finale it was to him, it wasn’t the end of the full show. Above, he could both sense and hear it. The rampant buzzing of the Stingbys, tens of thousands of them, right from above. But even if he didn’t know him much, Meta Knight knew who could take care of that.
Unbeknownst to them, soaring above, was no other than Yoshi, wings basking him with a heavenly fury. From his hands, as small as they were, embers sparked—and soon, a fireball came into formation. Soul energy here was to be outputted continuously, and so the fireball would too.
To the Stingbys, they were like meteors. No other Spirit Beasts, unless they were of the same species, couldn’t fathom what that was like. Unlike meteors, though, they actually struck their target.
As the fire burned down the enemies, momentarily painting the sky in an orange hue, Yoshi flew through the destruction, his wings wielding fire only for a moment. He landed right next to Meta Knight, who then extended his hand for a handshake. Yoshi merely scowled and walked away towards Kirby, leaving Meta Knight to wonder—Are my hands that big?
But his main concern was the look on Kirby’s face as he and Yoshi complimented each other’s actions. His yellow eyes fell into darkness, knowing that Kirby was unaware of his intentions with Mario.
“He’s the coolest? Isn’t he?” Kirby rambled onto Yoshi, “He’s so powerful and smart! You never know what he’s going to do next!”
And honestly, Yoshi’s eyes weren’t free from the shadow as well. Kirby pointed his Star-Rod to the sky, the sun’s eye validating it. “We march!” He announced.
But Meta Knight and Yoshi stood still for a moment.
“You haven’t told him?” Yoshi asked, side-eyeing him.
“I can’t.” Meta Knight claimed, “It’ll break his spirit.”
Yoshi no longer side-eyed him. His eyes lit up with interest for a moment. Soon after, his head met the ground again, the shadow returning. “Yoshi doesn’t like this.” He said, “But Yoshi also understands.”
“Thank you.”
Yet his gaze remained unchanged. We'd clash eventually like we always do...
But I'm getting really tired of that story.
Where were Sonic and Donkey Kong?
Well, they had the high ground. Here, the land was full of unorthodox pathways that no matter which edge you went to, you could see the platforms below. This was the closest to the sky the level got.
The grass of fall’s breath struggled to hold onto the ground as a blue flash created what was practically a storm. Goombas and Koopas dropped like flies off of the platforms in the face of the anchor of speed—Sonic the Hedgehog.
ZIP-ZIP-KABAM!!!
There! There! And there! Even as he changed directions, he’d come back to a spot in the blink of an eye. Maybe he’d stop to gloat of his progress, but one thought resided—
—This isn’t fast enough.
But it was fun. The coins were beginning to pile up to the point where he’d practically become a thousand dollar hedgehog if they were real.
Kicking an enemy to the side, coming to a halt in style, he’d turn his attention over to the one up ahead. “Spotlight’s on you this time, DK!”
Donkey Kong.
His lips formed into a smirk as he saw the opportunity Sonic had left out for him.
A horde of Koopas and Goombas were charging with little to no space—the walls cramming them into each other. It was obvious they needed this big of an army, for Donkey Kong resembled the impenetrable wall of a kingdom.
His love for bongo is as much a passion as it is a weapon. It had conditioned his palms and fists to be as hard as steel. A subtle rumble coiled into the ground beneath as Donkey Kong slammed his foot onto the ground, and thereafter—BEATING HIS CHEST WITH A DEFINING ROAR!
This is...
...𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑫𝑹𝑼𝑴𝑴𝑰𝑵𝑮 𝑩𝑬𝑨𝑻!!
A massive shockwave of pure rage and soul energy wiped half of the enemy forces. Sonic kept his ground, of course, but even he was surprised by the amount of force. “Punk rock…” He said, “Say, DK! You gonna say that line I made up for ya?”
“HMPH!”
Oh no! Anything but that!
Flashback!
“For your next move against a Dark Spirit, you should shoot, “Banana Slamma!”
"That's a dumb name, honestly."
But everyone else on the team besides Cloud thought it was fitting, leaving Donkey Kong...
...Completely and utterly alone!
“People and names! Why was that invented?! Arrrghhh!” Donkey Kong gritted his teeth once more.
“C’mon, DK!”
“Never…”
His fists clenched with an unmatched intensity.
“What rhymes with Banana?”
“Nothing!”
“Say it, DK!”
“I’m not gonna say it!”
A vein appeared above his left eye; speaking of eyes, the ball of his eyes were now rolled back into whatever realm they found discomfort in, framing him as some sort of Monkey God.
“Heh.”
Sonic’s smirk only grew wider. “It’s time you admit it…” His voice became cartoonishly evil, “...The title of the Monkey King… has to be Banana Slamma!”
Donkey Kong’s foot struck the dirt again, the force comparable to an anchor’s wrath. The sound made him feel everything as soul-energy came into the play. Each and every vibration, each and every frequency and movements, and he deducted two things. One, there were no more enemies after this wave, and two—
—My teammates are doing well.
Plus, I’m angry.
Without as much as a strain, Donkey Kong disconnected a tree nearby from its roots, some leaves trying to find solace in the ground as their living home succumbed to the life of another. And here’s the catch! Donkey Kong puts himself into a baseball position, and Sonic unveiled his spindash—although standing in one place this time.
Like baseball with a mix of bowling!
Donkey put everything into his mean swing, and the soul-energy built up from the spindash would make the blue blur into an invisible force—a sheer anchor of motion, guided by destruction’s hand.
“WOOOHOOOOO!!!”
S-S-STRIKEEE!!!!
But as enemies became coins, Sonic’s soul had yet to reach true gold. He analyzed his hands, and thereafter his feet. I needed someone else to go faster. Not good.
His eyes searched around for any more enemies.
But there was an enemy he hadn’t accounted for. The sound of a landing bearing small feat caught Sonic’s ears, and he turned around to see… wait… that figure…
NABBIT!
In the mythology of the Mushroom Kingdom, Nabbit was the world’s greatest thief. He stole the colors of painting, the details of paintings, entire kingdoms, legendary items, and once, even the star. And to top it all off, he couldn’t be damaged by anything.
And whenever he was in a quest… no one could catch him, meaning only one thing.
“So you have the stamp, huh?!”
“Dude! No way! Nabbit?!” Donkey Kong’s eyes extended out of their sockets. “We can’t catch him!”
But Nabbit didn’t have just the stamp. Anticipation rose as he dug into his bag of a badge color with a mushroom symbol on it, and what did he pull out? Not only the stamp, but…
…The Star!
Donkey Kong kicked the ground in annoyance. “Aw man! Guess we failed the quest!”
And that gave Sonic all the more reason he needed for his next action.
“Think it’s impossible?” He asked, cracking his knuckles and thereafter his fist, a dynamic flare in his eyes. “We’re not in the sky just yet!”
Sonic gathered soul-energy in preparation for what was about to be the greatest test of speed in his life. No one else but Fox and Mario, and technically Meralin could match his speed. But this? This was different, for the person—no, this being who stood before him was a legend.
“You may not be able to be caught, but—” He knelt down, pressing his fingers against the ground, “—Have you ever been chased… by the fastest thing alive?!”
UNDERGROUND
Link and Fox reached a point where the crystals were above rather than below, leaving nothing but a rocky surface. Edges of sunlight broke through the cavern, but were far away. Link’s eyes were drawn to his shield, wondering how he could apply it to his mastery of Hylian Martial Arts. Due to the added steel, it has a weight that could amplify a spinning backhand strike or a back kick, but If I don’t adjust to it quickly, I may be caught off guard and spin too hard. The sword balanced out the weight, but if I just have this… things get complicated.
“Say, Link.” Fox spoke, his voice echoing slightly throughout the cavern. “Didja get a handle on soul-energy, yet?”
“Not yet.” Link said, shamefully. “I’m going to be trained by someone
“Huh, that’s nice.” He said, “I learned how to control it by someone named Lidia Sobeiska before I came here. She’s kinda stern, but she gives you a lot to think about.”
“Intriuging.”
“Yo!”
“Huh?”
Their eyes focused on familiar silhouettes approaching them from afar. As they came into view, it was revealed to be Noctis and Mario.
“Weird how you run into people in the underground, huh?” Noctis asked jokingly, “Isn’t that weird, Mario?”
“Not so much.” Mario replied.
Fox stepped in front of Link. “You get the star?”
“Easily.” Noctis answered, “The others probably collected the other stars by now. Any sights on the stam—ah, you again.”
Noctis finally noticed Link, recognizing the opportunities missed for them to have interacted. He wasn’t as concerned with him than he was with Mario, but Unicornera’s constant rambling of him did intrigue him—plus the obvious fact. “Holding up well, huh?”
“I suppose so.”
Noctis. Link recalled in his head. “And you?”
“Thanks to your friend, I got a star.” Noctis replied, “I’d hope it’s likewise.”
“We did.”
“Had a run-in with some expert football players back there.” Fox mentioned, chuckling to himself.
Mario’s eyebrows raised, “You met the Chargin’ Chucks?” He asked, chuckling. “Mamma Mia, those guys are rough.”
“Not if they can’t get near you.” Fox said, gesturing his hand over to Link’s shield. “And if you have a shield as strong as eighty pounds of steel.”
Link smirked at that statement, and so did Mario. “Gettin’ an upgrade, eh?” Mario asked, “Surprised Fox let ya keep it.”
“Well, I didn’t let him have it. Whatever inconsistency in my soul-energy did.” Fox explained, “But eh, he’s a vessel. Probably has something to do with it. Either way, it’s fitting.”
“Lookin’ like a real hero now, Link.” Mario said with a warm smile. Link returned the favor.
“Alright guys, nice reunion, but—” Noctis lazily moved his arms as he walked past them, his sights set on the patterns of light that squirmed their way through the cavern. “It’s time to move out.”
“Dunno if you noticed buddy, but I call the shots with my team.” Fox objected.
“And I’m about to call the shots of an entire kingdom a few months from now, and since I’m here, minus the mayor, I’m the one calling the shots with… everyone.” Noctis clapped back, “So… even If I and you don’t like it, that’s how things are… honestly, you can stay down here, though. I’ll get to the flag all the same.”
Dammit. The most annoying thing in the world is someone who can match my snark!
He turned back to Mario and Link with a sigh. “How’d you manage with that guy?”
“It was-a only two minutes, honestly.” Mario said, “He’s surprisingly… not bad.”
Link’s attention was still towards Noctis as he walked away. He’s different from Mario…
He could tell immediately. “That look in his eyes…”
They were hidden beneath strains of dark hair, but their radiant blue stuck out all the more. Most importantly, every time Link saw them, they were unmistakably carrying a weight only Link felt he could understand.
The distance between the two felt comparable to that of a cliff. Lands of similar mass, yet fated to stay apart as the earth commanded. Perhaps, he wasn’t alone in whatever selfishness still resided inside of him. And perhaps selflessness can only be taken so far.
His eyes widened as his heart sunk into chiaroscuro.
The appetite of curiosity was something that was boundless—fearful of reaching any form of wholeness.
“...” He didn’t finish his statement, and merely left it at that as he began to follow him, although Fox tried to reason with him.
Soon enough, he caught up to Noctis, who gave him acknowledgement. “Good to see you have sense.” He said, smirking. “Although, you can follow your own path, too.”
“Walking your own path doesn’t mean it leads to anywhere..” Link said, “At least not as quick as you want it.”
“Most don’t get that luxury anyway.” Noctis said, “That’s why you gotta keep getting into traffic until that green light finally turns on..”
Link was confused at the statement, but his mind recalled the bus’s tendency to stop at red lights, and go at green lights, and connected the dots from there.
“Well, why don’t we get to know each other a little bit, Link.” Noctis assured, “Were your ancestors anything specific? Knights… Kings… or…”
“I assume knights.” Link said, remembering Taryon’s story. “Or something of the sort.
“I see.” In a flux of mystic aura stemming from his hands, he drew his blade again, the gears shifting in a symphony of grinding steel. “Just wing it, then.”
“Wing it?”
“Keep swinging your sword. The rest? Leave that up to life’s flow.”
I heard that before. Nothing too special.
Noctis handed Link the weapon, and Link placed the sword in his hand without question, feeling the sheer weight of the steel that dragged his arm down, yet balanced him due to the opposition of the shield.
Wonder how I can disable an opponent from fighting. He’d have to study more body types.
But there was also: What weight does this weapon carry?
Noctis patted him on the shoulder, leaving Link to wonder if it was another gesture as such a handshake was. “Best to tread lightly.” He said, smiling. “Also, you aren’t lying, right? ‘Cause I don’t like being lied to.”
“I don’t either.” Link said, glancing at him, “Why would I be lying?”
Noctis’ eyes went as far back as they could without turning to the plumber, then returned. “No reason.” He said, nonchalantly.
Chapter End.
Notes:
Good to use Sonic's speed again, honestly. Also I don't feel well so writing chapters is kinda hard now.
Be WE carry on!!!
Chapter 139: Grand Smash Tour - Part 19: Right Back At Ya!
Chapter Text
With the help of another switchboard, Kirby’s group continues their journey towards the flagpole nowhere in sight. For now, they were to settle with a common thing within long quests created by Nintendo—the checkpoint flagpole!
Kirby’s sign (A five-pointed star) marked the flagpole, accompanied by his skin-color as the three landed onto the next set of land. Their feet met the wood that ascended them upwards to a full view of the land. Square like in nature with a few other geometrical platforms such as the cubes of the bricks that granted more soul-points, the right triangle slope that went upwards towards a hill, and the rotating platform of wood at its end.
Yoshi took the lead. If anyone knew the layout of a Nintendo level, it was him. His giant nose caught the scent of a fresh body of water nearby—and upon getting on top of the right triangle slope, and seeing beyond the cracks of the spinning wooden platform, that seemed to be the case. “Yoshi has an idea!” And immediately, Yoshi took initiative.
Step.
He walked onto the platform, asserting soul-energy throughout his entire being.
𝑨𝒅𝒂𝒑𝒕𝒂𝒕𝒊𝒐𝒏.
A mini-function that allowed for Yoshi to adapt to anything of his choice, no matter how impossible physically or biologically. Soon, Yoshi was standing on one foot, and to disconnect from the rotating of the platform, he began spinning on his own accord. This crafted a synergy between the two, which would then evolve into a synchronized dance that kept on speeding up, and up, and up—until Yoshi gathered enough momentum where the wind and soul-energy coiled to his feet, and then…
BOOM!
He launched himself into the air, twirling as he became the god of the wind. His descent was filled with grace so slow, yet so powerful. And the splashing of the water upon the land only added onto the excellence, the world slowing down as some touched skin while others desired to stay whence they once came.
Michelle Chang - “Natural Selection, my theory, claims that, or I claim, that it is the process in which creatures who adapt better to an environment are destined to survive and produce more offspring better than those who fail to, and are forgotten.”
Yoshi’s gaze tried to see where the water extended, yet the water ended abruptly, its sound continuing elsewhere.
A waterfall. “Yoshi thinks this place is safe! Come down!”
Kirby landed, and Meta Knight descended.
“Man, this is like an adventure! A dinosaur! A bat! And me, Kirby!” He exclaimed, taking his Star-Rod out of the water, momentarily basking him in a faint light of gold.
“It is a quest, Kirby.” Meta Knight said, “Though I wish we were somewhere like a dungeon. That way, I could be more effective.”
“Villians don’t wait for nighttime! They strike when least expected! That’s what you always did back at Dreamland!” Kirby recalled, then moved over to pondering. “Maybe I should attack at night, then!”
Meta Knight chuckled, but there was no way Kirby was going to notice or care. A villain shouldn’t laugh, he affirmed to himself, “We’ll clash either way.”
They moved over to the edge of the water, looking down at the ravishing current that lied at the end of the fall. “Yoshi assumes that the star is somewhere under that water if it’s deep enough.” He said, “Kirby, Yoshi wants to know if you can go and see.”
“I’m on it!”
Wheep!
A trail of air followed Kirby’s leap over the edge, and soon his eyes would fall into a colorful mayhem as he allowed his body to give into the chaos, sky and water intertwining, while the green of the trees made everything whole. The synchronization between the air and his skin was riveting; it twisted and compacted—pratically folding over his body, fooling the eye to make it seem as if he was some kind of shooting star. In truth, a weightless one.
The water was rushing up to him, quicker and quicker by the second. Though just as floating was one of Kirby’s specialities, so was soaring with the Star-Rod!
“ACTIVATE! STARMAN!”
Similarly to Ruyi Jingu Bang, Star-Rod also had functions of its own!
TRANSITION
To Kirby only, the scenery takes a drastic change!
Reality tore, culminating into an entire cosmology of colors that acted as stars. Every shard of colors splintered outward into ribbons and bubbles, threads of moonlight guiding their every step. Some stayed true to their form, while others deconstructed themselves. Bubbles drifted with no clear source in sight, tuning themselves to whatever changes in color occurred.
And the main star of the show, Kirby, floated as his entire body radiated with starlight—making him the star to take command of the entire cosmos. And so, each and every ounce of color, each glimmer of light, would wrap around him, only making him shine brighter. His constant giggling echoed throughout the realm, and everything stopped to listen. And thereafter, the next procedure.
The ribbons threw themselves onto his back, soon wrapping him in a circular motion. The color yellow began to shine the brightest, constantly configuring and transmuting until it finally defined its existence as a mere sheet of fabric. Perfect for Kirby, of course, the fabric attuned to his golden cape, with another myriad of colors forming into the pink Gemstone that held it together. Every ounce of light came to a culmination again, giving Kirby one last affirmation before he was brought back to reality.
And now, rising out of the mini burst of starlight that combatted the clearness of the water, our shiny hero, now draped in his cape.
The wind compacted around him tighter than ever as the hero would begin his mighty soar across the sky. Everything was so much clearer now, the feeling of the wind filling him with an unmatched sense of freedom. The water and its crevices went asunder from the sheer amount of force. “Ah yeah!”
Yoshi smiled, but Meta Knight refrained from doing so.
Kirby’s confidence rose as he turned himself backwards, his path straightforward all the same. “I’m going in!” he called, and Yoshi heard.
“Okay!”
A deep breath, and then…
SPLASH!
The world became the sky, whatever outside of it completely muffled. His cape still kept its shine just as the Star-Rod did, and he still soared through as if he was a sea-animal. His body barely swam above the small rocks that were low to the ground, the Sidestepper Crabs walking the only direction they could, sideways, looking at them. His eyes flickered with a wondrous joy as they passed by—and flickered again at the sight of the Cheep Cheeps swimming without a mind in his general direction. He politely passed by them, thereafter waving though without a response.
But he had to focus. The current quest for him to watch out for the star. His mind worried that he had missed it due to his flying, but still kept flowing with the water. The most colorful things, such as the crystalized spikes that stuck up besides the strangely placed pipes that shot through the water.
“Blurb! Blurb Blurb!”
(Colors! So many!)
But then, placed perfectly in between two pipes, was—
—”Blurb! Blurb!”
(A Star!)
As certain as he was, the fifth star was being held by Nabbit. This meant that obtaining this star was… the set up for a trap!
“Blurb?”
The rumbling of the lake’s floor, combined with the bubbles that surged beneath him suddenly, caused Kirby to go into full alert. He put on as much of a serious as he could, facing the bubbles head on with his Star-Rod raised.
Yoshi and Meta Knight awaited Kirby’s ascent, but Yoshi’s eyes caught the sudden appearance of bubbles, and with dilated eyes, a pang of fear would strike his heart. It was an outline of a giant creature burgeoned to fill an entire space of water—and what emerged was a creature that had lived throughout countless generations, even with the end of Yoshis…
THE BLOOPER!
Water erupted like a volcano upon its arrival to the surface. It unapologetically blew away the water and land life nearby, and now stood above Kirby as he rose to the surface. Any trace of fear was what he tried to hack away, one truth ringing in his head: You’re not Meta Knight!
“Face me, beast!” He declared, pointing his Star-Rod to the Blooper.
But in the heat of his own confidence, he had forgotten whose home this was. The air might be his domain, just as the water was a Blooper’s domain. Before his strike could be thrown, the Blooper splashed itself back into the water at an incredible velocity. Water went asunder, this time harder than ever as Kirby himself would be knocked back.
Water and air worked in synergy to further his aerial journey, but upon being taken into the sky, his cape guided himself up above the Blooper. The water reached out with bad intentions towards his cape, but Kirby kept his dignity as he dodged anything that could eliminate his vision. The second the onslaught of earth ended, Kirby swooped down, the Star of the Star-Road radiating his light again. His form met the peak of the sun’s rays, casting him in a shadow, yet preparing his light.
BOOM!
A Star-Shaped Blast struck the blooper, and immediately, Yoshi took action. Meta Knight unveiled his wings and would follow, though Yoshi was going for a full on dive! With a burst of momentum, he activated his adaptation, and his form changed upon entering the now reckoned world of the water. His body grew more linear, increasing with length as his feet eerily transformed into web-feet perfect for swimming.
𝑴𝑶𝑫𝑬: 𝑶𝑹𝑪𝑨 𝑿 𝑭𝑹𝑶𝑮!
He shot through the water towards the Blooper. There was no need for a click to assert information, but he could use it for his ultra-sonic soundwave. Due to the amplification of it by soul-energy and the intention of it, the rings of sound shot through the water as it flowed, albeit perplexed. A high-pitched shriek enveloped the lake. It was specifically aimed at the Blooper, and it struck, its body vibrating violently.
Kirby was still in the air, standing his ground from the rumble the attack created. Forbidding himself from being defeated right here, right now, he used the light to amplify his speed with the help of the Star-Rod! His body became the personification of light as he dashed downwards, striking the beast. It budged, but kept its balance in the water.
And now, our hero was going in every direction conceivable, landing subtle, yet powerful hits all through.
Yoshi arose from the water with his wings, pain ringing through his body for a moment.
It’ll keep him at bay, but Yoshi must breathe fire to end it!
Kirby recognized Yoshi in the heat of the moment, and his upward attack transitioned to him soaring high into the sky. Staggered, the Blooper would try to regroup itself—but Yoshi had other plans. Carefully floating to its side, he pulled out an object out of seemingly nowhere—a Yoshi egg. Thereafter, more, all in their unique colors.
𝑴𝑰𝑵𝑰-𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 𝑶𝑭 𝑹𝑬𝑻𝑼𝑹𝑵 𝑻𝑶 𝑷𝑹𝑬𝑪𝑼𝑹𝑺𝒀 - 𝑵𝑬𝑾 𝑳𝑰𝑭𝑬!
And he would throw them at the Blooper, causing them to catch tens of baby Yoshis that would begin crawling on top of his body. They hummed to a beat unheard by the rest, but they began to ruthlessly bite on the monster’s skin. They couldn’t be taken off by force nor truly dead, and they were already doing a good enough job of sucking out whatever life-force the Blooper maintained.
Though that only anchored the Blooper even further. Going further into pure defense mode, it spun its body to detach the
Blobs of Ink sunk into the water, making fire all that more difficult to strike accurately. Directions for flight were being blocked left and right, and soon, Kirby would face the brunt of it.
“Gah!”
The hero has fallen, his light fading the closer he was to the ground.
The ink was symbiotic in nature, slowly spreading across his body. Even his cape and Star-Rod weren't safe. Yoshi wanted to assist, but the blobs of ink just kept on hammering all over. “No! Yoshi can’t get through…”
From afar, Meta Knight watched. It shouldn’t have hurt him to see Kirby in danger, yet, his mind recalled….
𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐌𝐋𝐀𝐍𝐃!
It was stuck in the constant cycle of the show that no matter how much it was shown, its citizens would jump in excitement and joy over. It depicted a battle on the Dream Fountain, which floated peacefully in a haven of darkness, which only made its beauty stick out even more. Meta Knight was the first to put onto the scene his evil plan of taking over Dreamland with his, The Halberd. Then, he would sense an undeniable presence, and his eyes would narrow. “You’ve finally come, hero.”
The focus then sifted to a falling star—the only star in the void with a single creature riding it. Of course, it was Kirby, his face plastered in an unmatched determination. His landing was filled with starlight, making the water that fell into the void wavier. The Star he rode on dissipated, and he would unveil his Dreaming blade, pointing it to Meta Knight for a declaration. "Prepare, Meta Knight! As the hero of the land, I won’t let ya destroy Dreamworld!”
Meta Knight’s wings flapped outwards. “You’ve already failed, hero!” He argued, “Why? Because I’m here! Half of Dreamland’s forces have been wiped out, while the others have retreated. You’re the only one standing against me. Without help, tell me how you were fair?”
“Yeah, so what? I ain’t gonna be scared just because I’m alone!” Kirby retorted. “I’m the valiant hero of Dreamland, Kirby! And I say that your reign of terror ends today, Meta Knight! I don’t care how many guys I gotta break through! I’ll stop you!”
Meta Knight’s blade shone as he angled it to Kirby.
“Then come forth, hero.”
And so, they would. And at the end of the show, where they went their separate ways, a smile would always be exchanged by Kirby to him, and that was all he got. Everyone else in Dreamland rallied around him and lifted him to the sky, while Meta Knight’s wings tucked in once more, and he faded into the darkness for another day where light would be the victor.
"You’re such a cool villain!"
"A splendorous hero."
Both...
"You really are... my greatest opposition!"
The cuts were already woven into the eventual defeat, but with Kirby being struck down and trapped under the ink, it was up to Yoshi to save him.
Yet, the entire sky swirled into a perpetual state of darkness, the clouds bearing lightning strikes of sheer down that struck anywhere but the three combatants. Descending from it all, the clouds departing in his favor, was Meta Knight.
"You will... know my power."
His sword was angled right above him, lightning striking down once again, daunting his mask in darkness and light. He tucked in his wings, his body suddenly becoming a golden drill. His descent was fast and relentless, like a giant object constantly ramping up in speed.. No matter what amount of blobs shot through the air, Meta Knight made sure to maneuver around it, his intention unchanging. Lightning blessed him once more as the last line of defense made an effort to stop him.
All the same, he maneuvered.
And now…
GRIND!
The sound of a thousand needles piercing the skin matched the fury of the thunder and the onslaught of cuts being received by the Blooper. Ink jutted out in all directions, only to be instantly burned away as lightning intercepted its course. Steel drilled freshly into the mound of flesh, stopping at nothing to continue its path of pain.
For a split second, Meta Knight had disappeared into the insides of the beast, and soon after, emerging from the other side, ink plastered all over his mask. No matter his physical look, it may as well be considered as healthy compared to the Blooper’s current condition.
Problem was, if not enough damage was given, then the Blooper’s ink would only increase. The sky returned to its normal state as Meta Knight took the ink off of Kirby’s body, the fighters awaiting the next move of the Blooper.
Meta Knight shudded his cape away, unveiling his sword again. Yoshi flew down right beside him, and Kirby was just getting his senses back.
Donkey Kong was left walking on his own, wondering what to do after Sonic’s leave.
There has to be something I can do! I mean, c’mon! I’m a Gorilla, I gotta think of something!!
And as he mindlessly swung through trees, his eyes would fall upon a giant Blooper that seemed to be attacking his comrades. “Oh yeah! Now I’m happy!” He exclaimed, changing his course of direction with a swing.
“Yo!”
Everyone looked up.
“It’s time…”
Soul-energy spiraled into his giant hands as he reeled it back in preparation for a Smash Attack! The Blooper was still focused on the three, so Donkey Kong’s appearance, no matter how much air it compacted, or how much noise it made, it was still prone to be hit with the shattering force of…
…BAM!
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑫𝑹𝑼𝑴𝑴𝑰𝑵𝑮 𝑩𝑬𝑨𝑻!
A perfect strike to the head which marked defeat, turning it into nothing but a mere coin in the water. Donkey Kong landed on his hands, smirking to himself proudly. “Still wondering what I should call that move!”
“Nice job, Donkey Kong!” Yoshi said.
Meanwhile, Meta Knight helped Kirby up, which shocked him, but he eventually accepted it. “Awesome!” he said, his mind drifting away momentarily.
“Is something wrong, Kirby?”
“Not really, I just saw that…” He paused for a moment, “Your eyes seemed a bit brighter than mind. They didn’t look like a bad guy’s stare.”
Meta Knight hesitated for a moment, covering himself in his wings as if he were a cocoon. “It was the lightning,” he claimed. “Nothing more. Besides, it seemed your Starman was simply too bright.”
“Hmm… if ya say so!”
Yoshi smiled faintly, but the quest wasn’t over.
“Yo!”
Standing near the edge of the waterfall was Mario, Link, Fox, and Noctis.
“Looks like you could've used some help back there!” Noctis announced, “Don’t worry! We only got one more star left!”
Yoshi was relieved to see that Mario held his own, but his eyes narrowed upon the sight of Noctis.
“You…” He spoke through gritted teeth, “Time for Yoshi to figure you out!”
Chapter End
Chapter 140: Grand Smash Tour - Part 20: The Phantom Hourglass and Jumpman!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The thing about the Mushroom Kingdom is that it was home to some of the strangest creatures known to man—and in addition, monuments. So, even those in opposition like Marth and Roy had one thought upon entering the wooden bridge section of the crystalline cavern.
Why do they have… statues of fish?!
Meralin was the first to step onto the bridge. “I can’t wait for the Gala next month! You think they’ll have those statues there?”
“I’d hope not.” Beliona grumbled, looking onwards. There seemed to be a pipe at the end, but the sheer length gave way for concern.
Marth placed his foot onto the bridge, his eyes recognizing the water below. Sparkles traversed all across its exterior, bits of wood dropping into the interior as Marth tapped his foot. “It’s not that loose, but I’d be wary.” He warned, beginning his walk.
There was no way he was going to be left behind this time. Not by anyone. He could only imagine just how far the others were, and that possibility made him clench Falchion even tighter. Roy and the others followed, but he still wasn’t satisfied.
Meralin’s eyes were tied downwards, the glistening reflecting in her eyes even from their distance. “Mario talks a lot about Cheaps Cheaps and how friendly they are. I wonder if they have actual intelligence.” She blurted out, her mind failing at containing. “They can’t bite, right, Roy?”
“Technically, no. But it depends.” Roy said, “If their color is purple, then that could mean they bite and contain some form of deadly toxin.”
“Ooohhh.” Meralin cooed, her eyes sparkling with interest. Sparkles… again. “I wonder what it’s like to be bit by them.”
Why would anyone be interested in that? Marth asked himself, lamenting with contempt.
As they walked, the bridge got shaky at times, but it had enough sturdiness to where everyone was certain it would never fall. While other minds were focused on enemy attacks from below or above, Meralin’s were devoid of such, and she just kept wondering.
And then, her eyes caught the violent uprising of water. Even lost in reality, her brain could register information perfectly. The sight of a giant, purple flash followed, alerting everyone near. As it came into sight, it was revealed to be a Porcupuffer!
Beliona’s first instinct was to guard her sister, while the other two readied their blades.
Thing is, Meralin didn’t need much help.
The Fourth Fastest... of the First Goodwill Team!
Day at the Headquarters.
Outside!
“Wait, I don’t get it, teach.” Sonic burgeoned, tilting his head. “How is Meralin practically as fast as me, Mario, and Fox? And… possibly you? ”
Lars stood in front of the group besides Meralin, overseeing the entire team. He looked at her and smiled. “Would you like to explain, Meralin?” he asked, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.
She nodded immediately.
“It’s called, the ‘paneling function.’” Meralin began, unveiling a piece of paper from her balled hand. “You know how animation uses frames to create motion with characters in an anime? Apply that logic to this!”
She positioned the small sheet of paper between her thumb and forefinger, and would fling it horizontally at the cubic hunk of metal in front of her, which was a good thirty-feet away. And… in a burst of soul-energy, the paper disappeared?
But not its trace completely. The second of flinging, a devastating thud rumbled through the entire area, leaving all awestruck as they would see the hunk of metal was… completely dismantled.
“Okay, what.” Sonic stared blankly.
Meralin giggled manically. “I can determine the number of seconds something takes to move from one place to another! Including…” She twirled back around, dramatically pointing to herself. “Myself!”
Sonic’s jaw dropped.
“Wait, but that! How in the–? Wha–? What? That means…”
“She could be faster than all of us.” Fox chimed in, happy to see Sonic being humbled.
“So you placed yourself at fourth not as a joke but to make us speedstars feel better?! Not cool!” Sonic grumbled, clenching his fists tightly.
“Well, it’s complicated.” Meralin said, making Sonic interested again. “Applying this rule to myself is a lot to process in animation since due to the factors of the body. The more complex the action or property, the harder it’ll be to move, and even that would make my soul-energy go zip—then boom! Also, if I miss a frame, I can die!”
“Phe—wait what?!” Sonic’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. “Well, don’t do that, ever!”
“Don’t worry! That’s only if I take more than twenty steps! Well, the second part at least.” Meralin assured, “If It’s aerial… then I can get by faster because I don’t need to walk!”
Marth’s speed was impeccable. Everything went into slow motion, as he maneuvered through the group, and positioned his blade for an upward strike.
But Meralin was faster. Her hand waved towards the beast with a motion unseeable, and with a blink of an eye—every form of motion surrounding the beast had been turned still; everything about it, most noticeably its shocked expression, encapsulated into a… panel!
Before it fell, Meralin caught it.
“I know about these things!” As if she hadn’t completely rewired its existence, she locked her wondrous eyes onto the paper like it was some sort of drawing. “Just touching them will give you really bad toxin! Plus, they jump out of the ocean when least expected.”
She then turned to her sister, “Sister, should I keep this drawing?”
“If you want to, yes.”
“Yay!”
Roy and Marth exchanged glares of indifference and annoyance.
I could've...
Marth slowly retracted Falchion.
I should've.
“Well, this is quite the predicament.”
That was Noctis’ reaction to the landscape before him.
A puzzle piece of switchboards!
Each of their own systems, some closer and further than others, some lower than others, going as far to hide in the mist that signified the infinite fall below.
And it all led to the inside of a vertical waterfall that covered a small section of land.
“There are enemies nearby. Lots of them.” Meta Knight mentioned, “I can use Nightmare Man to paralyze them and leave an opening for an attack.”
“Anything can go at this point. Kirby and Yoshi already caught the checkpoint. We don’t have much longer ‘till we reach the flagpole.” Fox said, “But remember, this quest is an extreme. We don’t know what other big things they’ll throw at us.”
“Mario!”
Roy’s voice came upwards, residing in a pipe that appeared seamlessly out of the wall. Soon after, Marth came forth, Meralin, and finally, Beliona. “We’ve returned.”
“Got the stars?” Mario asked.
“Indeed.” Roy confirmed.
“You should’ve seen me out there, Mario! Look, I got…” Meralin dramatically took out the picture of the Porcucuffer. “... A Porcucuffer!”
“Wow! So cool!” Kirby cheered,
“Nice one!” Mario added, “Just don’t let the Piranha Plants see them when we get back.”
“I assume your journey was riveting, yes?” Meta Knight asked, gazing up at Marth.
Marth shot his gaze downward instantly. This isn’t a place for shame. He told himself. “I suppose so.” He said, “And yours?”
Meta Knight hesitated to answer, and immediately, Marth could tell that they shared similar experiences throughout this quest. “I suppose.”
He smiled.
“So,” Noctis summed the Axe of the Conqueror; The double-bladed axe etched in black with a layer of silver spindling throughout its form. “What’s our plan?”
“Hm…” Mario put on his thinking pose. In the span of a second, a lightbulb ignited above his head. “Here’s the plan! Me and Link will go up ahead and tear down some enemies to make a path for you guys!”
“Hm? Why me?” Link asked.
“Yeah, why him?” Asked Fox.
“I just think we work together well!” Mario said, tipping off his hat.
Hm. They did fight together in that incident, I presume. Roy recalled.
Yoshi narrowed his eyes for a moment, but eventually nodded in approval. “If Mario says yes, then I say so, too!”
“I don’t know much about you, Link. But I tell, that you have a spark that rises against my darkness.” Meta Knight nodded. “Thus, I can respect you.”
Link gave him an awkward stare. “How… assuring.”
“Uh, guys? What about the star?” Noctis inquired, scratching his head.
“Could be up ahead.” Mario answered, “Meralin, any updates with those crows?”
“Oh, right!” Meralin channeled soul-energy into her head, her consciousness spreading to the vision of the final star. As she absorbed the abundance of information with a tint of strain, she found the sighting of the final crow… unstable.
“Um…” She tried to stir it up into words, “...It seems like it’s… moving… and fast.”
“Oh yeah, about that…”
Everyone turned to Donkey Kong, confused as he scratched his head with an anxious smile. “...Sonic’s kinda… chasing Nabbit right now…”
“WHAT?!”
“Nabbit? Like, the Nabbit?” Fox asked, a heavy sigh escaping his throat.
“That’s exactly what I told him, but he just… ran off.” Donkey Kong explained.
“That guy seriously needs humbling.” Fox said, “How in the world are we supposed to get that star now?”
“Sonic’s fast enough, right?” Beliona asked.
“You’d bet he is.” Mario said with complete confidence. If there was one thing he couldn’t forget, it was Sonic’s ambition.
“I can use my crow’s eye to warn ya about enemies nearby.” Meralin prompted, channeling her soul-energy once again to the center of her head.
“Welp,” and now that everything was settled, it was time for… “Ready, Pisano?”
...JUMPMAN AND THE PHANTOM HOURGLASS TO TEAM UP ONCE MORE!
“Yeah.”
Strapping the sword Noctis gave him to his side, Link took his bag away from his waist and would unveil his long chain once more.
Under and over the Switchboard, Link’s vision caught the ongoing of the clay like structure that disappeared into the mist. I’ll hit that!
Affirming his target, the chain flung in the direction it had been locked in in the eyes of the Phantom Hourglass. Straight.
Clink! The end of the chain crashed into the structure, deep enough to support Link’s weight. He shook his head, banishing any unnecessary thoughts, and taking the step that marked the end of this land.
And the wooshing of the wind he felt.
Huh.
Not bad. Fox remarked.
Mario didn’t focus on the Switchboards either. His vision seeping beyond the mist below, he spotted a small, circular platform. For someone who was considered “Jumpman” this seemed like the perfect springboard to ensure landing along with Link. “Letsa go!” The classic line, followed by his classic jump!
TO THE HEAVENS!
His fist was pointed to the sky, and would only grow more and more distant from it.
At their lowest points, both ascended upward!
“Wahoo!!!”
Mario bursted through the waterfall, while Link was perched like a spider against the wall, anchoring the sword in replacement for the chain for a tight grip to prevent falling. Don’t look down… He reminded himself. Luckily, he caught the sound of water rushing before fear could take over.
“They’re just showing off at this point! They could’ve just used the Switchboards!”
“Well, me and Meta Knight flew through the Switchboards, too.” Kirby mentioned.
Even with the weight of the shield, this sword was different than every other sword Link held.
This one… could fully support his weight without trouble, even without the shield. He figured that Noctis would get it back, and that he was fine without it, but a part of him desired not to let it go, and so, he dropped himself a tiny margin, catching himself in the hilt of the sword. Marth watched with peculiarity.
Thereafter, he would swing his legs back and forth, gaining momentum each and every time he did. And to further his surprise, the weapon wasn’t budging at all. That granted him a surge of confidence that pushed him to place more urgency in his swinging, until—
Splash! He was in! And bam! Here, in this enclosed space encased by two waterfalls, vibrant colors went astray for the purpose of shadow. Think of it as a corridor of doom.
Immediately, Link was hit with the sight of not one, not two, not three, not four, not five, but six Sledge Bros.
“Seriously?” He asked, outreaching his hand out of the water to grab the sword. He got a handle on the weight pretty easily, getting into battle position.
Mario did so as well. “This it, Meralin?”
Might want to get comfortable with this. They’re two waves of enemies.
Nervousness struck Mario and Link’s heart, but they didn’t give into it.
“Let’s get it started, then.”
But before that...
“Allow me.”
Link threw himself forward in front of Mario, slamming his sword into the ground, and thereafter reeling his arm as far back as he could—of course, that was an efficient way to generate power for throwing something like…
…A Boomerang!
He swung it forward with all his might, releasing it into the darkness. Wind coiled to it like a magnet, growing larger in size; although the power of the throw wavered the straightness of the boomerang, but the power it contained was enough to create a dent in the wall as it just barely missed one of the Sledge Bros. It reverberated off the wall, and was on a collision course with the next one!
And it hit!
But the creatures merely grumbled, stumbling a bit before regaining balance.
Link called back the boomerang, placing it back into his bag with haste. Henceforth, he figured he’d not use it. He was confused and startled about the lack of reaction. “What was that?”
Mario recalled Noctis' display of strength earlier in the quest, and came to a conclusion. “I get it…” He claimed, then, the evidence! “...The more these guys are brought down, the more durability they get.”
In that case, Link found solace in the sword and shield. He took out the sword from the ground, holding his shield first and foremost.
And Mario could relish in his fists with the use of the first function!
STOMP!
One of them brung their foot down, etching the battleground in the form of an earthquake. Mario was already off the ground, but Link was forced to violently shake and have his balance threatened. Yikes!
During Mario’s airtime, he noticed that the others were about to put their feet down as well, while the one who just did prepared its giant hammer. And thus, he decided to unveil the mini function of his third function.
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑭𝑰𝑹𝑬 𝑭𝑳𝑶𝑾𝑬𝑹
Not even burning through his gloves, Mario held a ball of raging fire within his palm which held the outline of a flower with eyes. The shaking of the ground ended upon his land, and the second he touched the ground, he shot six perfectly aimed fireballs each. Soul-energy went sporadic into the air, and Mario would disperse of the smoke swirling in his hands by clenching his fists; thereafter, dashing forward!
The first Sledge Bro only had a second to even witness a red figure underneath him. After that, a daunting uppercut knocked him onto its back.
Finally recovering, Link took this opportunity to slide in as well. Mario crashed his fists down like meteors upon the next, while across from that, Link dodged a hammer fist, perfectly transitioning to a wall jump into a kick! He rolled to its side upon its staggering, slamming his shield onto its foot. It shrieked in agony, and Link, with both hands, usurped the air with a powerful upward slash!
“Hiyaahh!!!”
It cracked the armor that surrounded the chest of the beast, and in a desperate retaliation, it attempted an overhead swing.
Link jumped back just in time, grabbing his shield seconds before impact. Yet, he found himself bumping into the next Sledge Bro, an orange flare shimmering in the corner of his eye. He instinctively turned around in astonishment. Crap!
He spotted a hammer swooping in from his right, and instinctively raised his shield. Steel against steel in a head-on collision!
An ear-ringing sound erupted through the dark corridor. The force of both were great, but the struggle for power was swiftly decided by the hammer, as Link’s feet dug into the ground as he was sent back hard into the wall. He recovered as quickly as he could, groaning in pain as he stuck out his blade in defense.
However, a flame came crashing into the enemy, relinquishing it of its balance! “Got ya!” He announced proudly, Link smirking. The one he failed to finish off was approaching from the right, and Link would bash his shield right into its skull! Its head now facing upright from the sudden blow, Link would jump to its side again, commence a side kick to push it into the wall.
He backed up a few feet in advance for his next attack. He pulled back his sword in a defensive manner, the sword glowing faintly for a reason unknown to him, and then, in a light step forward—he became a blur of motion! A synchronization of metal and flesh as spun like a top! The world of the enemy became a quagmire of endless sword slash, each one deepening the crack on the metal more, more, and more. Until finally, shatters of armor were rushing past Link’s face.
The enemy fell to the ground.
This feels so good. Link noted, eyeing his sword proudly. I don’t have… worry about anything!
Except the next batch that refused to stay down. Luckily, an idea came to Link’s mind, and miraculously, the same idea came to Mario’s mind as well.
“Mario!”
“Link!”
𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑺𝑬𝑪𝑶𝑵𝑫 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 + 𝑭𝑰𝑹𝑬𝑭𝑳𝑶𝑾𝑬𝑹
𝑴𝑬𝑫𝑰𝑼𝑴 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 - 𝑵𝑶𝑽𝑨 𝑰𝑵𝑭𝑬𝑹𝑵𝑶!
The two came to the epicenter of the chaos, nodding their heads for their next action. Link bent his knees and positioned the shield in front of him, covering the majority of his chest. Meanwhile, a fireball surging in his palm again, he applied the second function to increase its light and power, creating a shine that everyone hid their eyes over. Link stared at the inside of his shield, feeling the soul-energy in the continue to intensify, and then…
BOOM!
Mario shot forth a beam of light towards Link’s shield, not leaving a dent, but reflecting all over the corridor. Darkness’s grip on the area recoiled, and the armor of the enemies broke as if they were glass against a hammer.
And at the end of the destruction, coins were all that remained.
Mario panted heavily, utilizing the Mechanical Breakdown. "Hm." He was so, so glad. Guess he's a sword on his own.
"You like using that thing, huh?" Mario asked.
"I guess so." Link said. "You said it suit me, right?"
"Yep."
"Then it's settled."
“Get ready, boys!” Meralin warned, Beliona holding her tightly. “Second wave’s coming!”
Koopas, Goombas, Hammer Bros, and more enemies rallied against the two. They stood back-to-back, both in their fighting stance.
“Ya ready?” Mario asked with flair, smirking.
Link smiled back. “Of course.” He replied.
AND THE JUMPMAN AND PHANTOM HOURGLASS WOULD COMMENCE FIGHTING SIDE-BY-SIDE!
And from the outside, Noctis was grinning from ear to ear.
Chapter End
Notes:
The Paneling Function is something I came up with months before Meralin's introduction.
Chapter 141: Grand Smash Tour - Part 21: Disparity and Courage of the Seconds
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Second wave?
Finished in two minutes.
Third wave?
Average Tuesday.
And thus, Mario would put his head out of the water fall. Link would do so as well, his hair even more deflated than it already was as he stared blankly. “We’re done here! Let’s get to the flagpol—huh?”
Mario felt a strange presence right in front of him.
“O…oooohhhh…”
“Wha… what’s this?” Link asked.
“Sometimes Nintendo adds random requirements to the game for more money even if it's annoying, so… if this was like two players…” Mario, animated as ever, turned back to the wall, water making his hat nearly tip over. “...this section would be closed off.”
“How greedy!” Link said with a snarl. “What’s the plan now?”
“They'll probably spawn a bunch of enemies back there as a requirement for the quest to take this thing down.” Mario said, “Best we head for the goal.”
“...”
Link's mind jumped back to his teammates waiting on the other side. Meralin, Fox, Beliona. Would they truly be alright?
He could only hope. After all, even if they fail, that's just how things would have to go. They aren't that important to me, right? “Alright then.”
“My vision’s been blocked off—ah!” Meralin released the concentrated soul-energy, nearly falling to the ground. Beliona caught her.
Concerned, Fox tapped his visor twice for activation. Beep! Analyzations from all over were read, but the one that anchored his attention was the invisible wall. “Alright everyone, we got a firewall.” He announced, twirling his laser gun around before putting it in the perfect grip position.
Boom!
A shot fired… and nothing.
“Noct.” He sighed, “Wanna give it a shot?”
“Don't call me Noct.” Noctis stated firmly, dragging his axe across the floor and preparing himself for teleportation, when suddenly, the sounding of an airship took him by surprise.
He gazed upwards…
And there in the air, was a Bowser airship.
Koopas descended onto the Switchboards via ropes, some carrying Bom-ombs. Goombas jumped down on their own. The Monty Moles kept watch from the underbelly of the ship itself.
“Bowser!!!” Yoshi shouted with rage.
“You guys know the deal. Let’s get to it.” Fox said. He leapt off the edge with style, and everyone else would follow.
Snap!
With the snap of his fingers, his soul-ability would cull to the one the creation he knew better than anything else.
THE ARWING!
He dropped perfectly into the seat, everything activating upon his touch in an electrifying series of lights. It feels good to be a pilot again.
“Let's take this thing sky high.”
And so, there's where he took it.
Meanwhile, the others embellished into the brawl of mayhem. Switchboards moving, then stopping in seconds. Donkey Kong's weight made either direction go the fastest, and simultaneously made the enemies lose their balance.
WIND-UP!
The wind brushing his further as descended downright, a wave of Koopas and Goombas before him, he'd swing his massive arm backwards at an incredible speed, constantly gathering enormous amounts of soul-energy that brought an electrical feeling.
And then, came the strike!
STRIKE!
Stronger… but…
He examined his hand that coursed with steam. That was a little ‘eh’.
Blue sparks! Blue sparks! The remnants of Noctis’ teleportation, and the red mayhem that followed with each swing of the Axe of the Conqueror. In totality, there was no need for him to swing it as hard as he did, for this Axe only had to touch you in order to disintegrate you completely unless the rules of the quest said otherwise.
He took a small breather, both feet spread out, one on each direction pad of the Switchboard. Thereafter, his attention would turn to Marth, who despite holding his own alongside Meta Knight, seemed to be… troubled.
INTERVIEW!
With Noctis Lucis Caelum.
By none other than Camie, of course.
“So, you’re Noctis Lucis Caelum!” Finally, someone I can get behind.
“That’s me.” Noctis confirmed, unenthusiastic as usual. He seemed to be avoiding eye contact altogether. “So, let’s get straight to the point. What’s the question?”
“Well, first, we gotta talk about the huge amount of reception you’re getting! The announcement that you’re joining this year’s Second Goodwill Team got top 1 trending on Miiverse!” Camie said, “Any thoughts on that.”
“Well,” Noctis nervously scratched his head, “It’s expected.” He sighed.
Ah, a shy boy. They’re the hottest. Camie’s mind kept drifting away, but managed to keep focus. “Um, well, have you met your teammates yet? If so, any thoughts on them? Heard the Second Goodwill Team is pretty good this year.”
“Let’s see…” Noctis looked downward, “Well, there’s that ball with the mask who’s serious all the time. Someone from the Cap Kingdom in the Mushroom Continent. Bayonetta. And, there’s that sword guy from Altea.” He said, “My thoughts on them? I’ve seen them spar with members of the other team before, and honestly, I’m impressed by their capabilities. I’d say the Second Goodwill Team has it good this year.”
“I’m rooting for you, too, by the way. Just saying.”
“Um, okay.”
“Well, next question—wait, would you like to expand on your previous answer?”
Noctis tilted his head to the side in indifference. “Not… really.”
“Okay then, next que—”
“Actually, I do.” He reconsidered. “That guy from Altea. I fought him. When I did, that…. It was the closest I’ve felt to losing in a long time.”
“Oh?”
“You can say any fighter on the team is amazing just by watching their fights on Miiverse, but honestly? You have to think critically about why they work. And Marth…” Noctis finally looked back up at Camie, piercing her heart. “...always thinks critically. He’s a valuable asset to the team, just as much as Bayonetta and Meta Knight are.”
Marth clenched his sword in rage, seeing as Roy took out enemies by himself. Was he really… going to lose?
No.
“Hmph!”
Meta Knight slashed three Goombas away in the blink of an eye. “You alright, Marth?”
In response, Marth parted Falchion to where it separated his face in half, clenching the hilt tightly.
He remembered the lessons he was taught in the form of painting with words etched into their blood, sweat, and tears.
Falchion, The Divine Blade, The Blade of Light, was formed by the Spirit of Balance who held a name.
Naga, the ruler of Dragons, who brought forth balance to man and beast.
See well Falchion, which you now hold. It was carved from the fang of Naga, ruler of dragons, to sever the gods. For Naga knew there was but a creeping madness waiting at eternity's end. It is a ruin all dragons share, humans, and perhaps spirits, too. And the only end is one of total destruction. Thus it was that Naga bestowed Falchion upon Duma. She did so to prepare for the day our madness would drive the land to ruin, that the people might have a means to destroy us. That Falchion might become the fangs they lack... and the hope they deserve.
The day he read that… was the day he picked up Falchion!
And to make matters more complicated, he was reminded of one thing that struck his heart the most.
Chrom… was watching.
“Go ahead, Meta Knight.” He said—no, he ordered.
“Very well.”
Meta Knight teleported away in a yellow whirlwind, leaving the prince by himself. Now, he could return everything in full.
𝑬𝑰𝑮𝑯𝑻𝑯 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵!
Marth raised Falchion up to the sky, drawing up every inch of soul energy around—from everyone. Falchion alone contained the ability to take anyone's soul-energy as long as it was half of the amount.
A Goomba landed on the Switchboard.
Slash!
And it was gone!
Ten Koopas would descend upon the prince.
Skrang!
A heavenly light bestowed his stature with each and every movement. If one were to take the sword away, they he'd be the definition of the most graceful dancing to ever bless this world. Some enemies took more slashes than others, but eventually, all befall to the fang.
The thrashing of soul-energy in specific directions along with the body, was an art first crafted by the people of Altea.
Throughout the years, it spread to other countries, evolving constantly until Martial Artists developed their own styles for generations to come.
𝑫𝑨𝑺𝑯 𝑫𝑨𝑵𝑪𝑰𝑵𝑮…
Landing onto the Switchboard, mist enwrapped his vision. Meta Knight slashed down a few enemies before landing onto the Switchboard as well, the two warriors protecting one another with the power of their blades.
With their soul-energy consuming the air, tethered with the conflicts of the burdens they shared, the collision sparked an incredible increase in potency.
Galacta Knight, one of the Four Heroes of Yore, carried the same mask of Meta Knight. A hero all things considered, his power was all-fearing, leading to him being sealed for all-eternity.
I have your power, father.
But not for me.
Kirby was up there fighting as valiantly as he did in their days of hero and villainy.
He was a star… he’d never beat.
There’s never a logical reason for my deepest desires, is there?
Enemies jumped out in pairs, lunging forth with deadly intention. Unfortunately, they’d pick the worst fighters for the occasion.
Marth’s sword drew with the ferocity of a snake, and the quickness akin to mach seventeen. Utterly impossible, and yet, the precision was perfect due to Naga’s blessing to Falchion; in a line of flashing blue, each enemy had meant the brunt of the tip.
𝑬𝑵𝑯𝑨𝑵𝑪𝑬𝑫 𝑪𝑹𝑰𝑻𝑰𝑪𝑨𝑳 𝑯𝑰𝑻!
Meta Knight’s body flared with electricity, which soon all culminated into his sword. In a golden blur, tainted faintly by shadow, he went aerial on a straight-on collision course with the enemies up ahead. A howling wind screeched, and clouds of darkness billowed underneath his feet. A sense of dread filled the air.
𝑵𝑰𝑮𝑯𝑻𝑴𝑨𝑹𝑬 𝑴𝑨𝑵 - 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 𝑻𝑾𝑶: 𝑯𝑼𝑵𝑮𝑬𝑹 𝑶𝑭 𝑭𝑬𝑨𝑹
Takes human fear and worries, and controls their destruction. Depending on the person and their reaction, control can be either difficult or hard. But for Meta Knight? Never.
Because in his mind, he was… Dreamland’s Greatest Villain.
Coiling around his blade were the winds and lightning of a storm, soul-energy utterly haywire. Then, came the onslaught.
𝑼𝑺𝑼𝑹𝑷 𝑶𝑭 𝑻𝑬𝑹𝑹𝑶𝑹!!
Enemy forces were turned into mere coins, and the two returned to the Switchboard, tired, yet standing side by side, their thoughts coming to union.
I’ll be… the best the way I am!
Roy recognized that might be anywhere, even if the attack was too fast for him to see and already commenced. M…Marth?
Kirby couldn’t ignore that feeling of dread he loved so much, too. Upon blasting away an enemy with his hammer, his eyes would flare with curiosity. Meta Knight?
Meralin and Beliona fought side by side, fending well on their own by scythe and samurai sword.
And Yoshi?
He couldn’t understand.
As he fought more, more, and more enemies, he’d always find himself looking at the Second Goodwill Team. Envy, hate—it all coursed through his veins, even though their struggle seemed real.
No matter what…
Kick!
No matter how much we understand!
Tail!
Yoshi is certain…we were born to enemies!
“Yoshi doesn’t get it!”
Noctis stood on the Switchboard near the top, Yoshi kicking enemies away. “Why is Noctis and other teams like this? How could you even think of killing someone important to Yoshi?! Do you think Yoshi is weak?”
That question didn't gain a response, at least, not now. Noctis gathered soul-energy into his hand.
Link and Mario reached the flagpole, and while waiting, Link suddenly felt the sword Noctis granted him dissipating.
“What the…”
A sword and an axe. Even if it was nowhere near the full extent of his abilities, it was enough to instill fear into many. He smirked at Yoshi’s comment as he awaited an answer.
Meanwhile, while Fox struggled to take down the airship, the underbelly would come to drop one of the heaviest creatures in the Mushroom Kingdom. A Thwomp!
And it was heading… straight for Marth and Meta Knight.
Noctis flung his sword to the right, teleporting near the wall and adhering to it. He ran across as if gravity was completely normal. Marth and Meta Knight were too busy fending off enemies to the point where they realized the shadow that lingered over them. But before they could, Noctis leapt off of the wall, embracing the air that soon encompassed him.
In a burst of soul-energy, he propelled himself upward, weapons crossing over each in an x formation for preparation. The power contained in both of these weapons made for a…
….𝑷𝑹𝑰𝑴𝑨𝑹𝒀 𝑴𝑶𝑫𝑼𝑳𝑬 - 𝑪𝑶𝑵𝑸𝑼𝑬𝑹𝑶𝑹’𝑺 𝑪𝑹𝑶𝑺𝑺!
An "X" shrouded in blue fury colored the sky, taking away the spotlight of the sun as nothing but sheer, unbridled soul-energy tainted the air in heaviness. The result? The Thwomp shattered into pieces, absolutely nothing left as the rest disappeared into the mist.
Yoshi’s eyes widened in shock.
This was the might… of the Second Goodwill Team!
“There’s your answer.” Noctis said, landing perfectly on a Switchboard. Then, soon after, carrying onto the next wave of villains. “If you’re willing, then you’ll understand.”
Enemies were lessened by the brute force of Donkey Kong, so he didn’t need to worry.
But he was worrying nevertheless. He couldn’t be willing to… kill anything. Staring at these hands, recalling the ancient texts and drawings on walls that warned of nothing but terror for his kind, he’d almost forgotten that he’d saved that boy from long ago.
Enemies came forth, but all were apprehended or simply skipped over. The bare bones of the Koopas, who were nothing but pawns to Bowser who ended up meeting a similar fate, rattled him to the core.
At times, there was nothing he could do but fight.
And by the end of the journey, he only had one thought: Yoshi’s tired of fighting.
And now…
What now?
Since this was a quest, he’d at least be relieved of some of the guilt. If Mario went, he’d go, too.
Stars… why did you make Mario have one of yours? It makes Yoshi sad.
Chapter End
Notes:
So tired.
Chapter 142: Grand Smash Tour - Part 22: Sonic, The Blue Lightning!
Chapter Text
Fox took his Arwing further into the sky upon realization that the airship was one of the most outdated pieces of aircraft in history—especially Mushroom King history. From the Kingdoms of Desserts, to New Donk City. They seriously couldn’t have shot this thing down?
Barrel-roll!
He dodged a cannon. A cannon?
Really?
I can’t look at this anymore.
He soared upwards to where he could get a pretty good view of the source of its flying; three spinning turbines of black that acted as the sails of a normal ship. “Huh, that’s… very creative.”
But that creativity would immediately be placed under fire by multi-color lasers. The turbines set afire, falling apart to only cause more destruction to the fissures in the ship. Soon enough, the spectacle depicted a falling piece of aircraft, destined to land on the ground.
The invisible wall disappeared, and the fighters were free to cross over to the next section.
Link was relieved to see Meralin, and the others, too.
But before they could touch the flagpole, something was weighing on all of their minds.
“Where’s Sonic?”
Two minutes left on the clock.
The sky carried a gray hue, making it feel like an entire different world, and Sonic was lucky enough to witness in full, as he jumped from cloud to cloud. The Nabbit outpaced him to a degree that was outrageous, and by outrageous, meant that the distance between them never got further or closer.
Just a stalemate.
“Yah!”
Sonic took another leap from one cloud to the next, Nabbit already doing the same action. Aren’t those things supposed to be heavy? He’s seriously as fast as me?
He remembered Donkey Kong’s warning.
Such uncertainty. How hilarious.
𝑬𝑵𝑫𝑳𝑬𝑺𝑺 𝑷𝑶𝑺𝑺𝑰𝑩𝑰𝑳𝑰𝑻𝑰𝑬𝑺 - 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 𝑻𝑾𝑶: 𝑨𝑵𝑨𝑳𝒀𝒁𝑨𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵
Allows for Sonic to analyze the aspects behind one’s power. Usually, this comes in the form of how their soul-energy is used for a function.
Huh…
Sonic’s ears perked up to each step Nabbit took. Momentarily, he went into a dark and quiet world, leaving room for the vibrations and frequencies all over. It didn't matter how short or loud they were.
The pitter-patting of Nabbit’s footsteps got louder the more he ran, and Sonic could come to a conclusion from that alone: I get it. He’s using the sounds from all over to amp up his speed.
That also means…
Observing his surroundings, he found that some of the clouds stuck out more than others. There were the ones that puffed out in shapes too similar to just be ordinary to just be normal clouds.
I’m not the only one here.
LAKITUS!
Sonic’s eyes caught at least ten, spikes held in their hands of preparation to stop him right in his tracks.
Another challenge.
The moment he jumped, a spike was thrown, and he zipped to the side, disbanding from the path. He watched with concern as Nabbit carried on, but he couldn’t worry about that right now. He caught himself on the side of a larger cloud with his hand, immediately bursting with energy to the right to kick away a Lakitu.
Standing on its cloud, another one came from behind, throwing down a spike. Even if he wasn’t looking, Analyzation increased his senses tenfold. He backflipped off of the cloud, dodging the spike successfully while simultaneously back-kicking the Lakitu away.
“Woah!” One foot stood way too close to the edge, but he caught himself.
Seeing as sending one Lakitu at the speedstar was ineffective, two Lakitus ganged up on him this time. They readied their spikes in preparation, but honestly? Sonic didn’t feel threatened in the slightest. He slowly backed to the edge of the small cloud, asking with a smirk, “Pressure gettin’ to ya already?”
And he allowed himself to fall. The Lakitus hurried over to investigate, but all that was left… was a wide, golden ring that showed another section of the sky.
They stared at it confusingly before eventually getting caught off guard by a sudden sound to the east.
Boom!
They instinctively turned, seeing a dashing blue electricity zoomed through a multitude of clouds. Before the poor Lakitu nearby even knew what was happening, it had gotten a taste of Sonic’s powerful right hook! And of course, it tasted like sheer pain, and sent the Lakitu blasting far, far away. He shrugged at his previous enemies, “Catch me if ya can!”
And then, he zoomed off again.
The seven remaining Lakitus stood on guard, observing their surroundings scarcely and cautiously. Nothing but the wind and anticipation hung in the air.
Until… another ring appeared from above.
And out, in the form of a furry, blue ball, was Sonic the Hedgehog.
𝑴𝑰𝑵𝑰 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 𝑶𝑭 𝑨𝑵𝑨𝑳𝒀𝒁𝑨𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 - 𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑹𝑰𝑵𝑮 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵
Sonic could form golden rings out of his soul-energy which could teleport him to any location he examined with the second function, and wherever they appeared were determined by his mind.
The Lakitu was struck hard right in the dome, Sonic soon after unfolding his ball form and landing perfectly onto another cloud.
A fully manifested spike came rushing towards him, but he dashed to the side.
It came forth again, and he dodged to the side, all with crossed arms and a smirk. “C’mon! Bring your best, people!”
It’s not like they weren’t, Sonic was simply too fast.
Lakitus began to swarm in, and he held to his integrity without problem. The fully manifested spike rushed at him more aggressively this time, but at the end of the day, it was nothing but a small animal he could kick away like a soccer ball! Of course, he struck the goal perfectly. Another Lakitu off of their cloud.
Another spike was thrown, and he leapt to the next cloud as soon as he could.
Or did he?
𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 𝑺𝑰𝑿 - 𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑨𝑭𝑻𝑬𝑹𝑴𝑨𝑻𝑯!
An expansion of the basis of his soul-ability, which was speed. Allowed for the disturbing of the mind through leaving afterimages of himself with every movement, all carrying residuals of his soul-energy.
Three Lakitus were confused at what they were staring at while the afterimages slowly replicated Sonic’s movements. Though before they realized, it was too late, their faces were soon forced to meet the brunt of Sonic’s front-flip kick, his roundhouse, and finally, his uppercut!
ZOOM!
Using the upward momentum from the uppercut to use his speed to soar into the air, leaving the other three Lakitus confused. He would then slow his ascent by turning into a ball and spinning rapidly.
𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 𝑻𝑯𝑹𝑬𝑬 - 𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑯𝑶𝑴𝑰𝑵𝑮 𝑨𝑻𝑻𝑨𝑪𝑲!
Registers the enemy of an opponent, and locks soul-energy into their direction for a strike!
BOOM! BAM! KAPOW!
And just like that, the embodiment of blue fury reigned supreme, but not victorious.
‼️
His senses flared off again as he sensed Nabbit getting closer and closer to the exit of this place. Due to the noise created by Sonic’s lack of stealth, he had only gotten faster. Only thirty more seconds before he’d eventually reach the exit, and the quest would be over.
Sonic… couldn’t fathom failing.
Failing anything, for that matter.
Unbeknownst the Nabbit, he could use movement to his advantage as well, just as he could sound. Analyzation would mix with the third function of Endless Possibilities, creating the module that was…
…𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑩𝑼𝑹𝑺𝑻 𝑴𝑶𝑫𝑼𝑳𝑬!
He strapped up his shoes.
The countdown started in his mind. It was time to light the fuse to this rocket, and allow it to blast off in full. An electrical surge of energy flared in his eyes. He was fully ready to run.
Let’s lock and load…
“Pwooo…”
Soul-energy poured into his body like a stream of life, threads of blue lighting appearing constantly around his stature. He bent down, placing one foot forward, and the other back, both hands seated. Every ounce of sound, every subtle movement, every breath—it all mattered.
Soon enough, all of the soul-energy would be stockpiled…
…And being a force of nature of his own, Sonic created lightning without the help of the clouds. And he dashed forward, faster than he had ever been in this Quest, his form became dead to flesh, to what was seeable, and alive to blue lightning.
THOOM!
Scorched clouds were the only remnants of his path. In his world, right here and now, was nothing but one where every step furthered not only the blurriness of reality as it unfolded, but to further the next step. What was one, became whole the millisecond after. I’ll show ya, Mario! This is… the fastest I can go! But again, the possibility of going even faster was always open.
Nabbit was urging closer and closer to the ledge that symbolized victory, but a daunting presence from behind stopped him right in his tracks. He turned, and the terrifying image of a blue lightning hurdling at mach eight speed was all he saw. There was no time to react. It was gaining speed with every second. No! Even beyond that!
Closer, and closer, and closer he got, until eventually....
BAM!
𝐒𝐎𝐍𝐈𝐂 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐇𝐄𝐃𝐆𝐄𝐇𝐎𝐆 𝐂𝐀𝐓𝐂𝐇𝐄𝐒 𝐔𝐏 𝐓𝐎 𝐍𝐀𝐁𝐁𝐈𝐓!
He just barely stopped before hitting the edge, his smile laced with satisfaction as he caught the bag Nabbit had been holding on to. He nearly dropped it a few times before touching what was inside of it, lights of green and blue flashing before his eyes. He finally relieved Analyzation. “We should race some time, Nabbi—oh…”
He was talking to a coin.
Nintendo... Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. “Welp, gotta go!”
His duty fulfilled, he’d leap from the cloud, freefalling to what lay below.
Meralin and the others stared nervously at the time.
“Oh no! Is Sonic gonna make it?!” Meralin asked, biting her fingers.
“He has to, yeah? He’s the fastest thing alive!” Kirby assured.
Meanwhile, nothing was needed to assure Mario or Fox.
They of all people knew…
From the sky, a blue silhouette emerged from the clouds, and soon enough, it was revealed to be Sonic. Smiles filled the faces of the First Goodwill Team as he ascended down with speed.
He performed a dramatic landing, back-flipping and crossing his arms, subtly giving a thumbs up with a smirk. “Piece of cake!” He said proudly, “Got the stamp, too!”
“Ha!”
Quickly, Mario and Sonic would shake hands.
Showoff. Fox regarded.
And then, all of them would jump onto the flagpole. Noctis and Sonic were the most awkward to perform the action, but nevertheless…
𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓: 𝐒𝐖𝐈𝐓𝐂𝐇𝐁𝐎𝐀𝐑𝐃 𝐅𝐀𝐋𝐋𝐒, 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄!
Chapter 143: Grand Smash Tour - Part 23: Onward to the Next Step!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
𝐅𝐈𝐍𝐀𝐋 𝐑𝐄𝐒𝐔𝐋𝐓𝐒!
𝐅𝐈𝐑𝐒𝐓 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐒𝐎𝐍𝐈𝐂 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐇𝐄𝐃𝐆𝐄𝐇𝐎𝐆: 𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐒𝐈𝐗𝐓𝐘-𝐒𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Aw yeah!”
𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐍𝐎𝐂𝐓𝐈𝐒 𝐋𝐔𝐂𝐈𝐒 𝐂𝐀𝐄𝐋𝐔𝐌: 𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐒𝐈𝐗𝐓𝐘 𝐎𝐍𝐄 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Nothing too shabby.”
𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐑𝐃 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐑𝐎𝐘 𝐏𝐇𝐄𝐑𝐀𝐄: 𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄𝐓𝐘-𝐒𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒.
“That means…”
𝐅𝐎𝐔𝐑𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐌𝐄𝐑𝐀𝐋𝐈𝐍 𝐀𝐊𝐀𝐈: 𝐒𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐅𝐓𝐘 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Yippee!”
𝐅𝐈𝐅𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐅𝐎𝐗 𝐌𝐂𝐂𝐋𝐎𝐔𝐃: 𝐒𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐑𝐓𝐘 𝐓𝐖𝐎 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Mission complete.”
𝐒𝐈𝐗𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐊𝐈𝐑𝐁𝐘 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐅𝐀𝐋𝐋: 𝐒𝐈𝐗-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄𝐓𝐘 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Cool! Super cool!”
𝐒𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐈𝐎 𝐓𝐎𝐀𝐃𝐒𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐇: 𝐒𝐈𝐗-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄𝐓𝐘-𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Nice nice!”
𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐊 𝐇𝐘𝐑𝐔𝐋𝐈𝐀: 𝐒𝐈𝐗-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓𝐘-𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Hm. Not sure if this is bad or not.”
𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐓𝐇 𝐋𝐎𝐖𝐄𝐋𝐋: 𝐅𝐈𝐕𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐒𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐘-𝐎𝐍𝐄 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“That fool… surpassed me here.”
Roy smiled.
𝐓𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐌𝐄𝐓𝐀 𝐊𝐍𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓: 𝐅𝐈𝐕𝐄 -𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐒𝐈𝐗𝐓𝐘-𝐎𝐍𝐄 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Not sure if this is satisfying, or good. Likewise, I’ll continue to carry on.”
𝐄𝐋𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐘𝐎𝐒𝐇𝐈: 𝐅𝐈𝐕𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐅𝐓𝐘-𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Hm.”
𝐓𝐖𝐄𝐋𝐕𝐄𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐃𝐎𝐍𝐊𝐄𝐘 𝐊𝐎𝐍𝐆: 𝐅𝐈𝐕𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐈𝐅𝐓𝐘-𝐓𝐖𝐎 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“I mean, I guess.”
𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐑𝐓𝐄𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄 - 𝐁𝐄𝐋𝐈𝐎𝐍𝐀 𝐀𝐅𝐓𝐎𝐍: 𝐅𝐈𝐕𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐘 𝐓𝐖𝐎 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
“Perhaps I should’ve done more. Would be able to buy more things for Meralin if I did.”
The quest now complete, the group made their way down the corridor and back out into the world of the Museum. Immediately, they were alarmed by the sounds of clapping, and the sight of what they assumed to be the entire museum clapping for their performance. Mario could spot Cloud in the distance, far from the crowd and near a quest station.
“Y’know, when I said I wanted a quest we could all do together, this isn’t exactly what I had in mind.” Fox said, staring awkwardly at the crowd.
“Well, maybe one more of us being here would’ve made it feel like home.” Mario said, nodding towards Cloud. He waved awkwardly at the praise.
“Down, down, people!” Sonic said, trying to seem confident to the overwhelming positivity. “Just another day’s work for your good ole’ pal, Sonic!”
Beliona accepted the praise with a calm indifference, knowing she didn’t do much at all in the quest nor were they actually cheering for her. Roy and Kirby nodded to each other in approval. Meta Knight and Marth stood ashamed, moving over to depart from the First Goodwill Team.
Noctis didn’t think much of it either. It was expected. Same with Link.
“Well, look at this!”
A familiar voice made the entire crowd go completely silent in favor of their eyes shooting towards the ceiling. Unexpectedly, Pit was there, soaring in the air.
“Seems like Nintendo Quests are always gets the most attention, huh? Wonder what’s causin’ this crowd, and—no freakin’ way!” His eyes suddenly lit up with wonder as they fell upon Mario, “It’s Mario!”
He swooped down abruptly in front of the crowd, leaving some to stare in curiosity. Mario was surprised. “Can’t believe I didn’t see ya earlier, dude!”
“Pit?” Mario’s head tilted to the side, “What’re ya doing here?”
“Palutena told me to give a ‘congratulation arrow’ to whoever competed in the quest with the most reception!” Pit explained, standing up straight. “Oh yeah, and the highest amounts of soul-points, too. Seems like…”
All the other teams with eight players came out of their quest with lesser soul-points than the team of Switchboards Falls. “...Your team got the best of it!”
“Oh, wonderful!” Meralin exclaimed.
“Before I do that, though…” Pit lifted up his right wing with a nervous smile, “...Mind signing my wings?”
So now, Link was confused. “Do you two… know each other?”
Mario activated his pondering pose, thinking back to a time.
Six days after being brought by Lars into the Spectrals!"
“Woah! Your hat looks really cool!”
“Thanks. Your wings are lookin' good, Pisano!”
Mario then left.
“So, who’s that guy, Lady Palutena?”
“That’s the Holder of the Star Spirit, Mario.”
“Wait, the Star Spirit?! No way! The person who had it last time made that one game, "Jumpman," right? It's based off the story, "Jumpman," I wonder if he can jump really high, too.”
Reviewing Mario’s first quest, "1-1, Dodge The Barrels," he came to a conclusion.
“He really is… Jumpman!”
“Well, sorta.” Mario answered. "We went on a Quest together once."
"Geez, that's quite the flex!" Sonic said.
After getting his wings signed, Pit would then manifest an arrow out of thin air. No trace of soul-energy seen. The arrow glowed with a light blue luminescence, more visually striking than any arrow Link had ever seen.
Mario accepted the arrow, and upon holding it for a few seconds, light began to spire into a specific shape—structure. Everyone stared in curiosity as a circularity appeared within the light–which soon turned spherical, and before they knew it, reality registered its appearance as a Golden Koopa Shell. Mario’s eyes sparkled with wonder in the sight of it. “No way! A golden Koopa Shell?”
“So shiny!” Kirby mentioned.
“Oh boy, I wonder what kind of ability that creature has.” Fox said.
Among the rambling Mario would go on about the significance and rareness of a Golden Koopa Shell, hearts of silence and confliction lurked in the background.
Bingying, who had completed Hands on Hall once more, found himself staring at his frosted hands in disappointment as had finished the Quest with the same amount of points, but in a widened timeframe. Before him, Mario and the others were being battered by repeated praises. “This irony…” He clenched his fist, the air of frost dispersing, “...Is cold.”
Even if the battle between him and Mizan was still on the run, he needed to make his greatest effort to try and win. There has to be something… I can do for myself.
And then, came a footstep that carried an unignorable weight.
“It’s frustrating, huh?”
“Hm?”
He turned to the right, and there, crossing his arms as he stopped before meeting eyes with Bingying, was Cloud Strife. “Seems like your team keeps losing.”
“If you’re only here to insult me, I won’t give you a reaction.”
“I expect people to react to reality.” Cloud said, his gazing upwards to the right. “I can’t say you guys aren’t strong. Your performance on that Quest wasn’t half-bad.”
Bingying narrowed his eyes, “Shouldn’t you be concerned about your own team?”
“I’ve been with them for too long. Looking for something new.” Cloud said.
Bingying then turned his gaze in the directions of Cloud. It appeared he was staring at an advertisement broadcasting on Miiverse which foretold something of a ‘classic mode’ and ‘series of quest’ to declare participation into the Smash Tournament.
“If you really wanna go to the big leagues,” He turned his back to him, staring off into space, “best break your limits.”
Break your limits.
He didn't need the opinions of the team that opposed him in every way, and yet, that statement was something he couldn’t simply shake off with the help of inferiority.
Noctis watched Cloud with intrigue as he left; Takeru by his side.
“That one interests you, Noctis?”
Noctis hesitated before responding, “Sort of.” Then, he walked off. Takeru followed behind.
Marth pushed through the crowd, spotting Chrom near a quest section alongside Reina. He walked over to him with an upward gaze tainted by anger. Silence fell between the two as they stared at one another. That is, before Marth suddenly looked downward. “I didn’t show you or the others anything.”
Chrom looked to the side. “You just need to learn to ignore some things.”
“No, you don’t understand.”
Marth raised his head again, the rageful determination in his eyes like a sword to Chrom’s heart. “Everything I can’t ignore is exactly what prevents me from being someone who could make nothing of that look on your face back there.”
Reina tilted her head in interest.
Is that what this is about?
“I may not be it now, but… with this upcoming Smash Tournament, I’ll damn sure be ready to settle the score with him.”
The confidence in that statement amidst the failure that clouded his eyes granted Chrom the impression that his words would be actualized soon enough. Meanwhile, Reina walked up next to Chrom. She wasn’t exactly thrilled by his speech, but that didn’t mean she had nothing to say. “Well, for the record…” She sighed, rummaging through her hair. “...I think you have some potential.”
In response, Marth would bow with a smile. “I appreciate your words, Reina.”
Seriously, no need for that! She couldn’t get use to it, no matter how many times it happened.
“Just be satisfied with your progress for now.” Meta Knight walked in, catching the attention of the three. “We're all still young. No need to fret.”
Chrom smiled. "Yeah," he said, extending his hand to Marth. "No need to fret, leader."
Marth raised himself in acceptance of the hand, their smiles meeting each other.
Bayonetta watched from afar alongside Asuka and Velva. “Children these days, hm?” She playfully inquired, “They're so emotional, but they’ve much reason to be. I assume you were similar, Ms. Kazama?”
Asuka closed her eyes, smiling as she remembered her youth. “You bet.”
The crowd dialed down after a few more minutes of constant praise, leaving the Second Goodwill Team to leave and begin their search for Cloud and Almos for a quest where they can all be together.
“That was kinda fun, honestly.” Meralin said, looking at various snack stores. “Did you have fun, Link?”
“I think so greatly.” Link said, “Despite my lack of soul-energy, I did decently against the enemies I faced off of. Say, watching the replays, I had no idea that you could pull off things like that, Meralin.”
Meralin blushed, smiling. “Oh well, I show off sometimes!” She said, giggling a bit. Beliona was suspicious of the way her eyes brightened up every time they looked at each other.
“I literally went the fastest I’ve ever been and you guys are busy hitting on each other?” Sonic asked, suddenly getting in the center of the two.
The two turned with a conflicting disgust in unison. “W—we don’t like each other!”
“Relax! Relax!” Sonic assured smugly, “We’re just having fun, amiright?”
“How in the world did the Mushroom Kingdom struggle that badly against Bowser for years? That aircraft was terrible.” Fox asked Mario, who already seemed tired of his rambling.
“Well, guess they weren’t as-a ‘advanced’ technology wise, Fox.” He replied, avoiding eye contact.
He noticed that Yoshi hadn’t spoken ever since the Quest ended. “Yoshi? Something wrong?”
“Yoshi’s fine.” He said with a sigh. Even if his words said so, Mario knew it wasn’t the time to egg him on about it. He’d come back to it later when the team eventually figured out their individual wants. For now, he’d remember it.
“It was super cool! Yoshi turned into like a dolphin! And I was flying! Meta Knight stabbed right through it, and after! Donkey Kong came in with the final hit!” Kirby rambled on to Roy.
“Sounds like you all had quite the adventure.” Roy remarked.
“I kinda did, but, ehhh. Could’ve been worse, which would be better.” Donkey Kong claimed.
In the heat of reviewing Quest, a sudden voice would appear from behind.
“Greetings, students of Lars.”
Alisa.
“Auntie!” Everyone affirmed except Link, who was exactly who she needed at the moment.
“Forgive me for my abrupt intervention, but I need Link to come with me to officially start his training.” Alisa said.
Finally. Another big step of his wayward journey on the horizon.
He was more than ready to take it without hesitation, and yet, before he could walk off, Meralin’s palm reached out for his arm. He turned to see Meralin’s soft and precious face.
“Don’t forget about the festival, m’kay?”
And thereafter, the smiles of everyone else on the team.
There was something strange about it all, and whatever it was, whether it’d be the warmth it brought him, or how shocking it was they seemed so attached to him, made a sudden thought appear into his mind: I want to stay.
But for now, he’d settle for a promise. He fully turned his body to Meralin. “I won't.” He promised.
And then, she hugged him. Luckily it wasn’t as tight as the first time, and in addition, actually made him feel…. Safe, despite the lack of danger. Alisa couldn’t help but smile at the scene before her.
After a few seconds, Meralin released Link from her hold, awkwardly backing away as she waved goodbye. Link, whose face held a mixture of confusion, awkwardness, and warmth, waved goodbye as well as he would go on with Alisa.
“So when’s the date starting?”
“Fox!” Meralin pouted.
In the east of Smash City, a few blocks away from the Wright Everything Agency, lay the tallest building in the city, standing at a height of two-hundred feet.
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐌𝐀𝐒𝐇 𝐓𝐎𝐖𝐄𝐑, 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃 𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐋𝐃 𝐖𝐎𝐍𝐃𝐄𝐑
It soared to heaven, its gray skin etched into the sky, gracing the clouds and would perfectly be likewise with storm clouds. Eyes of wonder and curiosity gazed upwards in awe of its glory, while the tower's own watchful eyes, the windows that showed a glimpse into the world of the tower that were visible to the human eye, watched over them in return—and soon after, the entire world.
Inside, each floor held square by square floors with walls matching the exterior with the exception of some paintings and pictures of famous Spectrals like Lars, Lee Chaolon, Ryu, Chun Li, Cammy, etc.
It was a place where soul-users could compete in competitions that weren't as global as the Smash Museums, but were famous via the Miiverse. It was also a way to gather soul-points for no other purpose than getting a chance to compete in quests at museums or local optional quests.
The most famous were the one-on-one battles resided on every five floors of one-hundred floors.
THE ARENAS!
Blazing lights shine upon the grandiose arenas shaped in the form of a sixteen by sixteen decagon, draped in a shiny sky blue color; Nothing but a measly floor of stone surrounding the outside. The roars of the people on the stands that curved upwards tier upon tier for their champions swelled and fractured with each hit thrown.
But, our focus for now is on the twenty-second floor. Those who stayed here contained their own individual rooms granted to them by Spectrals or those who run the place.
And in room 8901, shrouded in blue walls, and a single bed, a woman looked outside of the window.
Below, the turquoise beach soared endlessly towards the blazing sun that gave it light, the surface covered with colorful delight that danced like scattered blue embers upon the horizon. The palm trees swayed carelessly over the sunlit stone paths and white umbrellas, where luxury and rhythm of the oceans breath.
She sat in a meditating position, satisfied as she oversaw everything, when—
—BOOM! The door bursts open, revealing a brown haired Japanese woman in a gi
“Master! You must get ready! Your student appointed by Lars will be here in thirty minutes! And other three in twenty! One will be late due to complications, but please be wary!”
“I see…”
The woman adjusted her crimson gi infused with white as she stood up without haste, her eyes still to the scenery before her.
“Yukemi, if you'd be so kind, allow me access to the training room.”
“Yes ma'am!”
Immediate obedience, and the door finally closed. Her red lips curled into a smile, slightly bringing a pang of beauty to the scar that sat across her left eye of a light blue. It's been a while since I've trained anyone. Lars. I never expected you to bring me back to this business, especially with a vessel, though I'm interested in the opportunity rather than the consequence or reward of doing so.
But I wonder…
She tightened the red headband that resided on top of her blonde hair with a tint of crimson that was parted to the side, while a small portion was sealed into a ponytail. She turned to the door, that smirk turning into a smile. The motion made the muscles of her well-built frame shift, her biceps carrying the weight and hardness of the stone the Akais cut for the Mishima in the past.
𝐈𝐧 𝐡𝐞𝐫 𝐝𝐚𝐲𝐬 𝐨𝐟 𝐠𝐥𝐨𝐫𝐲, 𝐬𝐡𝐞 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐠𝐚𝐫𝐝𝐞𝐝 𝐚𝐬 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐒𝐩𝐞𝐜𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐥 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐇𝐨𝐰𝐥𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐖𝐢𝐧𝐝, 𝐰𝐡𝐨 𝐟𝐨𝐮𝐠𝐡𝐭 𝐚𝐥𝐨𝐧𝐠𝐬𝐢𝐝𝐞 𝐉𝐢𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐆𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭 𝐒𝐩𝐢𝐫𝐢𝐭 𝐖𝐚𝐫𝐬 𝐚𝐭 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐚𝐠𝐞 𝐨𝐟 𝐍𝐢𝐧𝐞𝐭𝐞𝐞𝐧.
𝐇𝐞𝐫 𝐧𝐚𝐦𝐞 𝐢𝐬...
…𝐋𝐈𝐃𝐈𝐀 𝐒𝐎𝐁𝐈𝐄𝐒𝐊𝐀.
“Even if he is a vessel, Is this child truly prepared for a teacher like me?”
Chapter End
Notes:
The idea of Lidia Sobieska being Link’s teacher was an idea ever since I attempted to write this fanfiction back in 2022. Good to see it I guess.
Chapter 144: Grand Smash Tour - Part 24: New Faces!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alisa offered the opportunity for Link to drive there, but upon the mention that it wasn’t that far, he decided he’d rather walk instead. This world right now fascinated him.
Coming outside of the building, Link’s eyes fell upon the statue of Jin Kazama. He had noticed Alisa eyeing it with wonder, yet, an eerie aura emanated from it. “It sure is wonderful, isn’t it?”
“Huh?”
“This monument of Jin was built only seven months after his death, and in three months, people from so many other lands came to gaze upon its glory.” Alisa explained, “it inspired hope to an entire generation.”
An entire generation.
Given how he was described by Lars, and Reina’s determination, Link could see it.
But Jin’s dead now. Years from now, maybe it'll be Lars as a statue right beside him.
Makes me wonder… What exactly does this world need? “So, he was like a symbol?” He asked.
“All by himself, yes.” Alisa answered, “After his death, the Spectrals made a full recovery from the tyranny of Kazuya Mishima—and with Lars becoming the strongest, it brought more faith than ever to the people.”
So he’ll die. That thought acted as a sting to his heart, albeit it small. As much as he didn’t really care for Lars, he could only imagine the effect it could have on the world if he died. Which now, reflecting on reasoning for wanting to learn soul-energy, gave him all the more justification to do so and it brought him joy. “So he died, and people remembered him? Seems weird, honestly, but, I wonder…” He paused for a moment, “...Can I become a symbol too?”
Alisa’s smile lessened in terms of brightness.
“You have to think about what symbol you’d want to be.” She said, “You already have the foundations laid out for you with the help of the Triforce. But that doesn’t mean you can’t end up as Kazuya.”
“Huh.” Link nodded, surprised by her wisdom. “I didn’t expect you to be knowledgeable, and human…”
“Well, I hope that’s a good thing for you.” Alisa giggled.
“I guess it is.” Link replied, “It’s kind of charming. Considerably more so than the other guy.”
“Well, I’m glad I’m charming. I get that quite a bit, haha!” Alisa said, “But, by ‘the other guy’, do you mean Almos?”
“I think that’s his name. The guy with the ‘Ego.’” Link recalled, “He’s not annoying or anything, but I find the concept of his existence so… strange.”
“Well, everything is strange.” Alisa argued as they approached the bridge. Near the beginning to the right, resided a sign saying: 𝐂𝐇𝐄𝐄𝐏 𝐂𝐇𝐄𝐄𝐏 𝐁𝐑𝐈𝐃𝐆𝐄!
“For example, why is the ocean filled with creatures like Cheep Cheeps?”
“Cheeps Cheeps?”
“Red fishes first found in the Mushroom Kingdom. And after, the Leviathan.”
“The Leviathan?! That’s real?!”
“Indeed, though not much is known about it other than that it resides in the deeper sections of the ocean.” Alisa said, “Would you like to know of any Quests that have a connection with the Leviathan?”
“No thanks.” Link assured, “I’m just wondering how fun it would be to ride on its back through the sea. Perhaps I can befriend it.”
Alisa stared at him weirdly. “Um. The Leviathan isn’t exactly known for animals to be… tamed.”
“Nah, even the biggest animals can be befriended.” Link argued, completely oblivious to Alisa’s confusion, “Like, a Garyados! I’ve ridden on one before.”
“Must’ve been a fun and chaotic experience.” Alisa said. Hopefully, curiosity doesn’t kill this cat.
“Speaking of water animals, by the way, why is this called the Cheep Cheep bridge?”
“Because Cheep Cheep usually jump over this bridge.”
“They just… jump? Like on their own?”
“Yes.”
“Huh. I’ve only just heard of these creatures and they already have more complexities than Magikarps.” Link said, pouting slightly.
“Which is funny, because they’re quite mindless.” Alisa said, “They swim in groups and eat whatever’s available the closest. They’re often completely oblivious to incoming predators.”
“Well, they have a soul, at least. I assume they repopulate at an impressive rate to maintain survival that long.”
“Indeed. Similar to the Froakies, Cheeps Cheeps reproduce essentially every thirty minutes.” Alisa explained, a pang of excitement in her voice.
After crossing the bridge, and a little ways downtown, they would finally reach the city. Being on the bus, the city seemed bustling, but the sound of constant chatter of the citizens and the engines and honking of cars passing by was enough to overwhelm anyone; though, it did fuel his fascination even further.
He followed Alisa to a sidewalk, interested in these… lights that appeared above the cars, and seemed to dictate their direction. “Hmm…”
Mindlessly, he began to walk into the street, only to be pulled back by Alisa by the skin of his shirt. His body jolted instinctively, even more so as a car just barely grazed him. “Dear Hylia…”
“One must look both ways before crossing the street, Link.” Alisa said, relieving her grip, then pointing over to the electrical device on a pole that had the red outline of a person walking, “Also, these signs dictate who goes and who doesn’t.”
Then, it turned green. And people began to walk. “Huh…”
And so did he. “So is… this the same kind of magic they use with that Miiverse thing?”
Alisa snorted from the statement, barely holding in full-blown laughter. “L-Link! They don’t use ‘magic’! It’s technology!”
“Technology, huh?” Link inquired, pondering, “Back in Hyrule, I’ve never seen technology be used to dictate walking. Most of them just travel to shrines with nothing but food, water, weapons and a map to keep them going.”
“Different places, different circumstances, I understand.” Alisa nodded, “But, there’s so much room for experiences here. Tell me, Link. Did Hyrule have any ‘fairs’ for the inhabitants to attend to?”
They reached another side-walk, heading towards the east. He was getting the hang of this ‘direction dictation’ thing quickly. “Not sure what you mean by ‘fair,’ but they had festivals. I’m sure you know of the Picori Festival at Castle Town, where they commemorate Picori’s aid to the Hero of Men.”
“Indeed so.” Alisa confirmed, taking a right to which Link followed. He noticed a few people from the windows eyeing him with awe. “Well, here in Smash City, the inhabitants attune to these contraptions known as rides rather than sword-fighting. Look over there.”
She pointed her finger upwards where the buildings departed from each other, making way for the giant ferris wheel with a multitude of colors. He could hear the faint screams of those who resided inside, and he stared in horror. “Those people… are they… dying?!”
So… clueless!
“No, no! Haha! They’re having fun, Link!”
“But… they’re so high up…”
“Oh, you’re so oblivious! Lars never told me how funny you are!”
“There’s nothing funny about anyone dying! I’ll go see what's happening!”
“Link, wait! Look both ways before crossing the street, remember?!”
Ah, clumsiness.
Now, let’s get to business.
After thirty minutes of walking and witnessing the gazes of those bewildered by the appearance of a Hylian, they would finally come to the section of the city where the streets disappeared and cars were parked on the side, making the buildings leading up to the gigalith of a monument right before them.
The Smash Tower.
The entrance was a grandiose door of crimson where the stone de-layered itself in order for it to shine, square shapes engraved into the exterior. Beside the red door was a man in suit with black hair, who greeted Alisa and eyed her curiously. “I’d love to let you in, but… does one of you have a card?”
Link immediately pulled out the card Lars gave him. The man registered it, and boom! The door opened for them.
“Better hold onto that.” Alisa mentioned,and now, they were officially inside. The halls held people talking in groups of two, crossed arms and mischievous glares. Link passed by them, but not without glares of interest which were soon pushed away by Alisa.
Finally, he'd come to the fifth floor to see the arenas.
“Woah… this is…”
Two champions fought in the arena below, soul-energy burst in the form of flames with each blow thrown. The crowd roared with each movement, no matter if it was of pain, grit, or determination.
“Fighters from all over the world gather here.” Alisa mentioned, “Best avoid conflict with them, though. You’re a vessel, so they’ll definitely want to use you for fame.”
After a long traversing through floors, the two would finally meet reach the twenty-fifth floor—though, they were told by the kind Japanese woman who seemed stressed out of her mind that Lidia Sobieska was out buying food, and that they’d have to wait in the training room that lied above this floor.
More stairs weren’t a problem for Link, so he got by pretty easily.
The people who passed by often did double takes at his appearance, though he eventually got by.
And now, here they were.
“What in the…”
The world had unfolded into a cyberpunk reality where silver-gray tiles stretched endlessly to give insight into whatever resided within the digital infinity. On the surface, punctures of mysterious purple anomalies which pulsed like glitching pixels in a virtual reality gone haywire and awry! Teal grids flowing with an electrical surge slice through the geometric land acting as its neon veins—and thus, this landscape was an electronic cathedral where floor and wall merged seamlessly with crystalline, cubic repetition. Link was beginning to doubt Alisa’s claim that this technology wasn’t magic.
This place was called...
PROJECT M!
He took a few steps forward, sensing no change in the air.
“Well, this is where I say my goodbye for now, Link.” Alisa said, already behind the door they had once came through. Link nearly extended his hand out for a moment, but hesitation came forth. He knew what had to be done. Being here alone, though. It seemed scary. “I’ll continue to check up on your progress and send it to Lars. If you ever need me, call this.”
She tossed an object which he easily caught. Upon opening his palm, he saw it was a codex. “Thank you, truly.” He said, “But um… how do I use this?”
“Oh, I totally forgot to tell you!” Alisa realized, her head spinning in shock. “Well, you’ll figure it out soon.”
And then she closed the door.
“Wait! No I won—”
She was already gone.
Link was alone, again.
“It’d be a really good time to come out now, Syl…”
But even in her absence, it seemed he had company.
He noticed an orange liquid seemingly spilled onto the floor in the right corner of the room. He observed his surroundings before going over cautiously to investigate.
Step.
Step.
Step.
It could and couldn’t be a spill. It seemed as if it was perfectly splattered, and—as he got closer…
Step.
Step.
Step.
…It seemed more like ink of anything.
He took one more look to his right and left before kneeling.
And them—
—”BOOYAH!”
A figure accompanied by a sudden noise would send him flying onto his back, rattled to the core. “This magic! I’ve had enough!” He declared, panting heavily. But in response to his anger only came an excessive giggling. And when he raised his eyes, he couldn’t believe it.
It was a child, no younger than fourteen, who emerged from the orange ink. Her hair wasn’t normal at all. In fact, as she continued to laugh and get all animated, it seemed as if she had a literal squid flesh for hair. Her eyes, looking over at Link then looking away as she could barely hold herself together, looked like goggles, and from her laughing, Link took note of not only her two pairs of feet, but…. her unusually long ears.
A Hylian? He wondered before completely disregarding that possibility.
“Wow! You should see the look on your face right now!” The girl exclaimed, slowly pulling herself stable. She even went as far as to wipe off a tear. “You know what they say! “Don’t get cooked, stay off the hook! And lemme just say, you got too close to the hook! Ahahaha!”
𝐈𝐍𝐊𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐆𝐈𝐑𝐋!
“...Hook?” Link inquired, squinting, “There’s no… ‘hook’. You did that on purpose, didn’t you?”
“Sure did! But hey man, I was just testin’ your guts!” Her reign of laughter came to an end, and it made way for eyes of sincerity, along with a hand to help him up. Link eyed her weirdly before accepting it. “Didn’t know the last of Hyrule was a scaredy cat!”
“I’m not scared, nor a cat.”
“Man, you’re really literal, aren’t you?”
“No other way of seeing your statement.”
“Well why don’t you see this?” Out of her pocket, she dramatically brought out her Smash Card which held the same exact room number as the one Link’s. Oh no… that meant…
“That’s right! I’m your training partner!” She declared, soon after violently shaking Link’s hand without any regard for his horrified expression. “Name’s Kaori Splatzer! Nice to meetcha!”
“Wh… what are you?” Link asked, keenly looking at her ears.
“Wha… oooohhh, the ears!” Kaori acknowledged, “I’m an Inkling!”
“Inkling… like a squid?”
“Yes, and no.” Kaori chuckled, “I can turn into a squid and swim around in this ink. But we’re humanoids! Cool, amiright?”
“That’s not ‘cool'...”
“Um, wha—”
“It’s fascinating!” Link said.
And in a twist of events, Link was now the one in her face, analyzing everything about it. “I’ve never heard of races that can turn into an entirely different species. Tell me, does the mind work similar to a squid as it does a human? How does it feel? How do you adapt to such a change in biology?”
CONSTANT BABBLING!
And…
“Ummm…”
Complete… overload!
“Hm. You’re really good at making friends, Kaori.”
A somber voice came from above.
THERE, A LADY STOOD UPSIDE DOWN WITH A PIKACHU ON HER SHOULDER.
“Who is…”
Link noted her considerably tight outfit of blue. It allowed for her muscles to peek through effortlessly.
“Yo, Sammy!” Kaori shouted, “Bring the little guy back down, yeah?”
Sammy? How in the world is she moving in that? Let alone, hanging upside down for that long?
𝐒𝐀𝐌𝐔𝐒 𝐀𝐑𝐀𝐍!
Her expression was fierce, and nothing more than that.
“No one… touches Pikachu.”
“Pika! Pika!”
“G—got it!” Kaori said nervously.
“Oh wow, a Pikachu!” Link’s curiosity led his body towards the Pikachu, leaving him oblivious to Samus’ sudden, yet barely noticeable shaking. “I used to see this back i—”
Smack!
She slapped his hand away, the intensity in her eyes growing greater. “I said, no… touching.”
And Link couldn’t even be upset, because he of all people knew that look. She’s…
“Tension’s rising already, huh?”
Another voice, but this time, from behind.
And Link could tell that he was in peak physical condition, or at least somewhere near it.
What made him stand out so much other than him standing alone in the corner, leaning against the wall, was his hat of red and white. It reminded him of… Mario.
“Terry! You were here the whole time?!” Kaori asked, demanding an answer.
“If you weren’t so caught up in your world, you probably would’ve noticed my match on the fifteenth floor ended the same as my other matches.” He leaned off of the wall, his movements fluid despite his physicality. “All in three minutes…”
𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐑𝐘 𝐁𝐎𝐆𝐀𝐑𝐃!
I look… so cool right now! He thought as everyone stared at him.
Their reactions said otherwise.
“Get a load of this guy.” Kaori said, pointing her thumb at him while staring at Link. “We’re on the same team for our ‘grand’ quest this year and we both don’t know soul-energy and somehow, he thinks he’s better than all of us.”
“Nothing of what ya said came out of my mouth, now did it?” Terry asked, walking over to the group of three.
“No, but I just know it! Don’t ask questions!”
“Whatever.”
Terry passed right by Kaori, setting his sights to Link. Surprisingly, he took his hat off, making way for his blonde-yellowish hair to shine. “Nice to finally meet you, Link.” He said, bowing down. “Name’s Terry Bogard.”
“Hello, Terry.” Link greeted, smiling as genuinely as he could. “It’s kind of crazy to think about how I’m so known to others.”
“You get used to it.” Terry said.
“Oh? I assume you’re famous around here, too?”
“Well, in this place, at least.” Terry said, shrugging. “Kaori, wanna tell em’ my achievements? Don’t wanna make it seem like I’m bragging, especially in front of Hyrulian loyalty.”
“No need to fear! Your good internet expert is here, coming off the hook!”
Out from her pocket came forth a device, one Link had seen before amongst the citizens! But this time… in the shape of squid?! How unusual, yet fitting!
“This place has a ranking system for each floor for tournaments!” Kaori announced, scrolling through various numbers and titles. “Seventy-eight Kyu, first floor! Seventy-seventh Kyu, second floor! Surely you get the gist by now. When you’re first Kyu, you get access to compete in all floors to enhance the value of your Smash Card, and if you’re a Spectral, soul-points are thrown into the mix! Enhancing your Smash Card can get ya access to more rooms on each floor! And Terry, here…”
ONE-HUNDRED ROOMS ACCESSED!
FIVE-HUNDRED SOUL-POINTS!
“...hit the jackpot!”
“Wow… that many?”
“Eh, it’s not that impressive, I’d say.” Terry scoffed, his voice filled with humility. “But hey! I love winning!”
“Oh yeah, Samus.” Kaori turned to her, “How long have you been in this place?”
“Not for long.”
“Any soul-points?”
“A fair amount.”
“That’s not very… telling…”
“Good.”
Terry titled his head in confusion, “Gee. Who’s team are you on?”
“She’s from Starganza’s team from what I’ve heard.” Kaori mentioned, “Totally punk rock…”
"Makes it all the more confusing..." Terry whispered.
This team has so many confusing personalities…
My experience with them is sure to be interesting.
And then, the door opened.
Step.
Step.
“Windmill, round, and round…”
The team turned, Link feeling a familiarity within those words.
Step.
Step.
“Carried by the winds that act as the Earth’s voice, as you go throughout your day, scoffing at the tune.”
She continued… “The Ritos acknowledge it in full, dedicating their graceful wings to carry onto the next destination, that no matter what, is the sun’s horizon…”
That’s a Hylian Poem…!
And then, she stopped.
Lidia Sobieska lowered the paper down from her face, finally revealing herself to her students.
Those arms… she looks stronger than Daisy!
She looks as strong as Terry! What the hell?! Kaori thought, her mouth agape.
Oh…. This is gonna be good. Terry smirked.
Samus looked with interest, but said nothing.
“...We stand so low, but we want to fly. But that can never occur without the acknowledgement of the windmill…” Thereafter, she smirked, releasing some tension from her voice. “...That’s your first lesson.”
“Lesson?” Link inquired, still surprised by her stature.
“That was just fancy talk, though.” Terry said, scratching his head.
“Fancy talk?! That’s a poem from an ancient time! Kept and persevered throughout entire generations!” Link corrected, angrily.
“Okay, okay! Got it!”
“Ah, cultural preservation. It truly is wondrous.” Lidia spoke.
Noting that he was going to be learning from her, he’d make sure to remember that.
“Why were you… reading it?” Link asked, his tone filled with curiosity.
“Culture interests me.” She responded, completely carefree. “I assume you’ve all heard of me in this city of mayhem.”
“Lidia, right?”
Kaori lightly nudged Terry in the arm, which caught his attention despite not hurting him in the slightest. “Show some respect, call her ‘sensei’!”
“Oh, right!”
As he did to Link, he bowed down once more, taking off his hat. “Apologies, teacher.”
“Oh, don’t worry.” Lidia assured, “We teach our own selves for most of our lives, so just call me Lidia, please. I already know all of your names, so there’s just one thing left—” She paused, then, “—Motivation.”
Perfection for Link. He noticed he had gotten really good at understanding the reasoning behind others through their actions—even more so than their words. This allowed for an opportunity to see the scope of his new “partners.”
“And not just your initial reason for learning soul-energy.” Lidia corrected, “I want to know what kind of psychology this teaching will be clashing against..”
𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐑𝐘 - “I have a grasp on soul-energy being a martial artist and all, but I can’t control it yet. A lot of the times I tried, the energy was delayed. It’s gotten me pretty far, but I know I’ll find the limits of it soon. Plus, saving the world!”
His eyes told a different story…
𝐊𝐀𝐎𝐑𝐈 - “Well, everyone else can use it so well. Why can’t I? Plus, I wanna be a famous Spectral like Starganza!”
𝐒𝐀𝐌𝐔𝐒 - “I don’t have anything else to do.”
In remembrance of Lars’ statue, Link himself came to one conclusion.
𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐊 - “I want to know… what it means to be strong.”
Out of all answers, this was the one that tinged Lidia’s mind the most. Those words hung within the air, a coldness sweeping through from Master Hand knows where.
This one…
Her lips curled into an enigmatic smile, her eyes remaining on the hylian. “Good.”
She tossed the top of her gi to the side, her muscles seemingly having expanded with its leave. They bulged and tensed as she would bend her knees and spread them to shoulder-width. She raised her left hand in guarding position, while her right arm faced upward, palm fully able to breathe.
“Pwooo…”
The students felt a tingling sensation overtake the air, and immediately, their minds culled to…
…Soul energy!
An overwhelming look of tenacity filled her eyes, and then, her fist rapidly descended onto the floor, along with her hips which only acted as the gravitational force that determined the speed and power of the meteor.
“Hiya!”
BOOM! CRACKLE!
The geometric floor before her shattered like glass, debris soaring high into the air and going completely asunder the higher it went. A devastating rumbling nearly forced the students to fall over, yet the spreading of destruction seemed to be only limited to where they weren’t. Such control..
From where her fist was thrusted, soul-energy weaved into a spire that, like the length of destruction, was limited to only the fist, mixing in with pure air as Lidia’s hair flowed aimlessly along
“Power comes from a circular point.” She said, completely untouched by debris or pain. Her eyes locked on with the others as they tried to remain stable, striking the hearts of each like a Buster Sword. “No matter how small… It can generate a great amount of force."
The pressure of the air had increased with a single glare.
Truly, what was this power? Was the intensity of the soul-energy so great that it…
…completely prevented them from moving?
Enduring it only made it seem like they were going to be reduced to pieces. Until—
—“Oh, and,” The pressure had been relieved, allowing everyone to commit to movements freely and breathing effortlessly, and then, “Have I mentioned… I’m Polish, yet?”
A genuine, carefree question.
“WHY IN THE WORLD WOULD THAT BE IMPORTANT?!” - Discontent from everyone!
Chapter End
Notes:
Last time I used Terry in the original YouTube series, I had a creative premise for him, yet I never paid it off completely
And Inkling Girl, also in the original YouTube series, was just a love interest with an overprotective brother.Time for re-run it!
Chapter 145: Bonus Chapter - 𝐈𝐜𝐚𝐫𝐮𝐬 𝐨𝐟 𝐉𝐮𝐦𝐩𝐦𝐚𝐧!
Notes:
Honestly with my previous fics, I felt like I was too focused on originality more so than integrating game aspects into the lore, so I'm trying to do that here. Also, I'm at chapter 145 already? Gee, almost to 150...
Chapter Text
"𝓙𝓤𝓜𝓟𝓜𝓐𝓝" - 𝓦𝓻𝓲𝓽𝓽𝓮𝓷 𝓫𝔂 𝓜𝓻. 𝓣𝓸𝓪𝓭𝓼𝔀𝓸𝓻𝓽𝓱
A man jumped over barrels endlessly, on the clock as usual.
They were thrown by the Monkey King atop of the construction site, who was hiding his princess.
He didn’t worry.
The cycle continued no matter what.
And that stings the “hearts” of everyone.
The origins of their existence were unbeknownst to them.
The only concepts they know are running, and longing.
But for how long can the man jump?
For how long can the Monkey King keep tumbling down barrels?
For how long can the princess remain a damsel in distress?
Nevermore.
And so, a star crashed in the epicenter of their location.
It offered a wish, one away from this life.
No hesitation in acceptance.
Through acceptance, reality became “Three-D”.
A castle of striking features, and gold that floated lightly above the grassy plains.
Roaming the plains were small, mushroom people.
Eyes of amazement dawned upon the land.
Now, they had everything.
A voice.
Unhindered movement.
A blue sky.
The air of freedom.
All except a single thing.
A purpose.
A possibility came forth.
The grassy plain soon became filled with small beings of flesh and mushrooms.
They pleading echoed across the plains:
“Without anyone, we’re nothing.”
“If not for defense, what are we, really?”
“A kingdom with peace is no kingdom to stand.”
The man, now free from saving, eyed his hands which held nothing.
The Monkey King, no longer held down by steel beams, saw the full horizon with hollow eyes.
And the princess no longer knew what to dream of.
They used to be the only ones.
Voices, they had been granted,
Yet to the pleads, silence grew.
Freedom they had been granted,
Yet they were lost within that vast ocean.
And so the Star above, in all its glory, shining upon the new world, poses a suggestion.
“From whence the weight comes, shape it with uniqueness.”
A voice only they could hear.
And so, the man’s eyes lit up once more with a will unshakable.
The king clenches his fists in meekness.
The princess steps forward, promising to be a new star.
And a new story begins.
The plains become a melting pot of equality.
Acorns and leaves fall from the trees to be picked up and played with by the children.
Happiness outweighed the gold.
The three shrouded in tales of heroism and songs of victory.
A game no longer endless,
But with the hope of infinite.
𝓣𝓱𝓮 𝓔𝓷𝓭.
And just like that, Pit sat down the piece of paper with a smile. He had read it many times, and yet it never bored him. Here he was, sitting on the edge of a construct that laid on top of the shining clouds, blessed by the sky’s light. He couldn’t see beyond the clouds, which made it all the more daring to fly down there.
𝐏𝐀𝐋𝐔𝐓𝐄𝐍𝐀’𝐒 𝐓𝐄𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄!
“Pit?”
He stood up, turning around to see a figure emerging from the black chambers of another room. “Lady Palutena?”
She emerged from a small mist created by the clouds, dawning her as ethereal. There was no staff held in her hand or any sign of royalty besides her dress. “Seems like you’re reading well, huh?”
“Oh, of course!” He said excitedly. “Been reading so much lately from other places since the world’s about to go around the sun again. Thought I’d catch up on our vessel’s history here. See, look!” He held up the paper valiantly, “It’s Jumpman! The Mushroom Kingdom!”
“The one I got you for your ninth birthday?”
“That’s right!” He confirmed, “It’s a bit short, though. Some girl at the Heavenly Bureau said there’s more stuff written by this guy. I should check it out when I get the chance!”
“Well, you’re always welcome to the Heavenly Bureau. Like Lars, you have an automatic pass.” Palutena said, softly, “So, I assume this means you’ve been inspecting the Mushroom Kingdom candidate for a vessel rather closely?”
“Yeah, I have.” Pit said, more serious in tone as he stared at the sheet.
With the waving of his arm, he pulled up a hologram tinted in a transparent blue color, showing Mario running through his first Quest.
𝐀𝐂𝐎𝐑𝐍 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐈𝐍𝐒!
His jumps were a sight to behold, especially considering he hasn’t obtained the Star Spirit yet. No matter the distance between a cliff and the next land, he’d jump over it without problem. If anything, Pit found his precision despite facing off a horde of enemies the most interesting. As he watched it for the thirteenth time today, he looked back at the sheet, pondering as he read the words. “Honestly, he seems like he needs a friend. This job is a lotta pressure.”
At Pit’s sincerity, Palutena’s smile softened. “He’ll be coming here soon by request. What will you do then?”
Pit merely smirked.
“I have just the plan!”
Mario walked besides Lars down the metropolitan structure, stopping at the gigalith of a water fountain that acted as the epicenter of the city. There, Palutena appeared out of a heavenly light, Mario being shocked at her method of appearance. At first, he bowed, but Palutena assured there was no need.
“Welcome, Mario.” Palutena greeted, “You’re here for our limited edition Skyworld Quest, right?”
Unless it was for the Smash Tournament, Vessels could do such at any time.
“That's-a right!” Mario confirmed, fixing his hat.
And then, footsteps roared from afar, despite the sound knowing of the distance.
“There you are!”
It was Pit!
He arrived with pants of tiredness, Mario genuinely concerned for his well-being, though Pit assured he was fine.
“Nice to finally meet ya, Mario.” He said, extending a hand.
Mario accepted immediately, “Nice to meet you-a too, Pit.”
A smile of excitement washed across Pit’s face.
Oh cool! He knows my name!
“Palutena!” he called, “Give me… the Power of Flight!”
Palutena didn’t bother to reject despite being a bit shocked by his boldness. Well, knowing you, if I didn’t, you wouldn’t be happy for days on end.
“So I shall,” Palutena said to Pit’s pleasure, “Lars, Mario. Are you two fine with this?”
“You’ll get no qualms from me.” Lars stated, looking over at Mario with a smile.
“Of course-a not! Let’sa go!”
𝐒𝐊𝐘𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐋𝐃 𝐓𝐄𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄 𝐑𝐔𝐍!
The two stood on the edge of the temple’s left wing that soared into a higher sky, making a good view of the overall structure. Before them, the landscape of clouds hiding a ground underneath while simultaneously being a grand platform of his own became filled with enemies that emerged from Shadowbugs, small symbiotic forms that emerged from the Subspace due to the efforts of exploration, and contained to only Quests in Skyworld.
Trowlons. Roaders. Bytans. Speaks. Mites.
All of them.
But the two fighters looked towards the horizon without fear, then each other—and finally, nodded as they came to a conclusion.
Mario took a leap while Pit took a fall. One caught themselves by their wings, smiling as the wind rushed past them, while the other landed on a nearby platform, and propelled himself forward, matching the angel’s speed.
This is…
As they fought together in battle, they shone brighter than ever.
And the only way Pit could describe this experience, was…
So awesome!
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐊𝐈𝐃 𝐈𝐂𝐀𝐑𝐔𝐒 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐉𝐔𝐌𝐏𝐌𝐀𝐍!
The End
Chapter 146: Grand Smash Tour - Part 25: Talking with Ramen!
Notes:
This fic is seriously about to become one year old next month.
Been a wild ride.
Chapter Text
Even with one student yet to arrive, Lidia Sobieska called up their second lesson!
Determined for the kickoff of a new journey, the fighters straightened their minds and bodies up in preparation, anticipating a hard road ahead.
“Your next lesson, is…”
Numerous eyes in anticipation…
“Eating!!!!!!”
“Uh, what?”
They heard it loud and clear.
Didn’t make it any less jarring.
Link was sort of relieved. After the Quest, it was good to have some downtime. Not to mention, he hadn’t really eaten anything besides those berries he found back at camp. I wonder what kind of food they have here.
“Wait? What?!” Kaori snapped, “What the heck does eating gotta do with soul-energy?!”
“With all due respect, teach, I’m kinda askin’ the same question here.” Terry added.
Lidia placed her hands behind her back. “Soul-energy can come from the smallest things, even a simple handshake. Think of the action of eating similar, but a bit more complex.” She explained, “Not only are you releasing a small amount of soul-energy, but your cells are being fueled by the chemical bond in food molecules. Thus, this heightens the amount of soul-energy you can produce for the next twenty-four hours.”
Hm.
From that, I can assume that Kirby may have a higher output than someone like Fox. Link thought.
“Another reason is that I want to get to know all of you better.” Lidia added, particularly at Samus, “Soul-energy isn’t just science. It's psychology. The more I get to know you, the more I can help you come to terms with whatever qualms you may have about yourselves.”
Link’s eyes lit up in interest. I didn’t expect her to be so… polite. He thought.
Samus only further deterred her gaze, her blonde hair burdening her half of face, leaving Pikachu concerned. “Pika…”
“Alright, you can leave any belongings you have here.” Lidia said, moving over to the door.
“So, this place,” Link began, looking over at Terry, “Just how many floors does it have?”
“About at least four-hundred give or take.” He answered.
“Never thought a building could be so tall. Nothing like the ones back at Hyrule.”
“That’s Smash City for ya.” Terry chuckled, “This place is home to some of the greatest places in the world! Your team is at one of them now, right? The Smash Museum?"
“Indeed.” Link nodded, “It looked like a utopia of sorts. So many statues and large rooms. Many of the statues had these circular gold platforms underneath them. There was that, and their ability to analyze and write down each and every complexity within a structure. Like that… ‘Starfox’ ship thing. The people at Hyrule did something similar with ancient technology. I think, at least, with someone I knew.”
“Gee, you were a real forest boy, huh?” Kaori asked, squinting at him.
Link scoffed, “Being in the forest is peaceful.” He said, “The Spirits, when you’ve lived there for long enough, have voices of their own that are soothing to listen to.”
“Yuck.” Kaori gagged.
“C’mon, Kaori. You really expected the new vessel to not be a sage-like figure? That’s been a theme with everyone else who had the Triforce!”
Everyone else with the Triforce?
Wait…
“It’s not that! It’s just that my mom is very insistent about the whole ‘follow the spirits’ thing! I hear it every morning!” Kaori said. “Also, if we’re talkin’ vessel wise, this guy’s missing one crucial thing.”
Link was confused. “Hm?”
“Yeah… a very, very crucial thing.” Terry said, his voice rather serious.
He then pointed to Link’s hair, adding more confusion. “The green hat.” He mentioned, “Why don’t you have the green hat like the last one?”
“The last one had… a hat?” Link asked.
“You don’t know? Seriously?!” Kaori interrogated.
“I’ve only been in this whole Spectral phenomenon for three days.” Link said, scratching his head. There was a sense of awareness in his voice, as if he knew that the possibility of him not knowing was stupid—and with that, was a pang of concealing. Lidia would remember that.
They reached the seemingly infinite stairwell descending downwards, Kaori sighing at the sight of it.
“Why couldn’t they just make cafeterias on each floor?” She whined. “Can’t use soul-abilities in the hall either, so I can’t modify my foorrrmmmm….”
“It’ll only take ten minutes, don’t worry.” Lidia assured.
“Not assuring!”
Or nevermind.
Descent.
“Terry.” Lidia spoke.
“Yes?”
“What floor are you currently on from all your matches?”
Terry thought about it for a moment before answering. “Floor thirty, I think.”
“And how many more floors until you reach the level where people are more experienced with soul-energy?”
Again, he had to ponder.
“Gee, only twenty more.”
“That’s right.” Lidia nodded, “There are people here who dedicate their entire lives to this building. By floor fifty, there are soul-users who have enough skill with their soul-energy that can match an above average Spectral. On that floor, items are also banned unless they’re part of your soul-abilities, and team battles commence randomly.”
“So the higher the level, the higher the difficulty.” Link inquired. “Things can be removed, too.”
So I can’t always rely on my weapons. Link realized. “One big giant Quest, then.”
“Timed battles. Stock matches. Stamina battles.” Lidia listed, “Ruleset changes every floor.”
“They put me and Kaori in a timed stocked match on floor twenty-eight. At least it was a team since we worked together.” Terry said. “We’re pretty good at adapting!”
“Darn right!”
Fistbump!
𝐓𝐖𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐘 𝐅𝐈𝐅𝐓𝐇 𝐅𝐋𝐎𝐎𝐑 𝐃𝐈𝐍𝐄𝐑!
The smell of ramen soon filled the air, satisfying everyone’s noses. The room before them was painted with sky-blue walls filled with Hanji. One of them in particular stood out from the rest due to being bolder in terms of font and on the floor.
熱明明
𝐑𝐚𝐌𝐢𝐧-𝐌𝐢𝐧!!!
“Looks like we got here before anyone else.” Terry said, looking around to find no one.
“Welcome.”
A girl in a black-kung fu outfit that made Link’s mind throw back to Mizan was at the front desk, the cooks flaring with excitement in cooking ramen. “As you probably know, my name is Min Min. And here, we serve all kinds of meat… as long as you have the intention of putting it in your ramen!”
Link noticed the noodles being flung up in the back and immediately thought back to what Mario brought him during his first night. “It looks similar to… Spaghetti.”
Everything stopped.
And the look on Min Min’s face darkened. Meanwhile Link, completely oblivious, was still staring at the Ramen. “I wonder what the taste is like. It smells very different from Spaghetti.”
“You want to know why, Hyrule boy?”
The sudden tonal shift in Min Min’s voice made Link raise his head in shock.
“Hm?”
Oh god. - Terry.
Way too close to the hook. - Kaori.
“That’s… because…”
Even her own co-workers seemed terrified. “...RAMEN AND SPAGHETTI… ARE TWO DIFFERENT THING—”
“Wait!”
Lidia stepped in the moment Min Min’s arm, to Link’s absolute shock, suddenly elongated into ribbons that strongly resembled ramen noodles. “My student doesn’t know any better. He’s lived in Hyrule most of his life and is just experiencing the real world.”
Min Min glared at her for a moment. Thereafter, she sighed, retracting her arms from harm, glancing over at Link with eyes of understanding. “Forgiven.”
Link, Terry, and Kaori sighed in relief as well.
That was close!
“Okay, okay.” Min Min’s voice calmed down, and working behind her resumed. She put her smile back on. “What’s your order?”
“Oh yeah, I haven’t been here in a while, so… I gotta ask.” Terry stepped forward, “Do you guys sell… Tantanmen Ramen here?”
“Tantanmen? Oh, you’re well-versed in ramen styles, hm?” Min Min asked, her eyes filled with interest.
“Yeah. Back where I came from, the local ramen shop basically stole the whole town.” Terry recalled with a chuckle. “So, about that ramen…”
“Unfortunately for you, we do not.”
“Oh?” Terry raised his eyebrows in mild shock. “Well, that’s unexpected. I thought you would dabble in any kind of ramen.”
“Only within the range of which my heritage has taught me.”
Terry nodded, “Respectable.” He said, “But hey, the opportunity is always open. If you do, be sure to call me over if I survive the other floors!”
“Dearest appreciation, loyal customer.." Min Min said, “I just think If I taught this to my workers, my father would be a bad chef.”
Such was settled.
Lidia would be the one to pay for the ramen.
Since everyone else was getting beef on their ramen, Link decided to as well. They sat in a table near the left corner. Link sat between Terry and Kaori, while Lidia sat across from them with Samus on their side.
The smell of the ramen before him was amazing, but before Link could dig in, he would ask, “Is there some kind of prayer we do? One of my teammates did that before eating breakfast.”
“...You’re really curious about everything, aren’t you?” Kaori asked.
“You saw the ramen lady. Don’t want that to happen again.” Link said.
“Well, it’s only if you deem it as necessary.” Lidia said.
He didn’t.
So, he would dig in.
And…
“Wow…”
Amazement.
“This is… stunning!”
“Might wanna use those chopstic—”
Aggressively, Link started to eat the noodles with just his hands, tidbits of Kansui staining his tunic and striking his face. Min Min was absolutely disgusted while the others were genuinely both impressed and disturbed.
In the span of two minutes, he was already done with his bowl, drinking the Kansui and letting out a satisfactory, “Aaaahhhh…”
Eyes of judgement.
“Oh… uh…” He had just noticed the chopsticks, “... I was supposed to use these?”
“Heavens above…” Min Min sighed, going back into her kitchen.
The shining glimmer of hope in Link’s course of confusion was the hand of reassurance placed onto his shoulder by Terry Bogard. “Next time, man. Next time.”
“What?”
“Don’t worry.”
Meanwhile, Lidia handled the chopsticks with utmost perfection and care, kindly pulling the noodles to her mouth and chomping down with as much grace as possible. “I suppose it’s time we move onto the next thing.”
“What?! But we just got here! And this food is too good!” Kaori said with a full mouth.
“No, of course not. We’re supposed to be getting a better understanding of each other by the one thing we all enjoy. Which is eating.”
Disgusting. Samus remarked, chowing down on the ramen violently with her chopsticks.
The requirement for this food store was to allow an assortment of Pokepuff to those with Pokemon, so Pikachu resorted to eating those on the table rather than the floor.
“Even she does! Woah!” Kaori said with wide eyes. “Also, hi little guy!”
“Pika! Pika!”
“Well, who’s going to start?” Terry asked.
“I’ll go first.” Lidia said, sitting up straight. Her broad shoulders bulged a little. “I probably haven’t told you all this, but I’m Polish.”
“You made that very, very clear.” Everyone said.
As if no one had spoken against it, Lidia continued on, “I read a lot of poems from different countries and lands in my free time. Now that my Spectral days are over, I can get access to the Heavenly Bureaucracy whenever I desire.”
“Makes sense as to why you were reading that poem at the beginning of the class.” Link noted, “I assume you have a favorite poem from Hyrule?”
“Indeed so, Link.” Lidia said, “Are you familiar with the Serenade of Water?”
“I am.” Link said, another bowl of ramen coming his way. “When I was little, I remember hearing it at the Hylian Music Department for the first time. Then again in the Orchestra in my village.” He attempted to use the chopsticks, nearly getting it right. “Strange. I hadn’t thought about it till today.”
“Glad to see you’re knowledgeable about music. It’s expected, but it's amusing in a good way.”
“Someone taught me to play the Ocarina. I don’t remember her name, but I just know whoever it is, she’s the reason I’m able to play any song I’ve heard.”
Lidia tilted her head, “You can play these songs, too?”
“I can.” Link said, softly, “It’s soothing. Sad. But, I feel like it has a different meaning now.”
A silence lingered over the air for a moment. Samus seemed to be listening keenly, although she made sure eyes were hidden. “Moving on, Lidia,” He started again, perfectly mastering the chopsticks. Terry was quite surprised. “Have you heard of this piece of ancient Hyrule named, “The Bolero of Fire”? It originated in Death Valley.”
“I’m quite familiar with it. I’ve only heard it once or twice, however.” Lidia said, “What does it mean to you?”
Link paused.
There were seeds of the past that were yet to be fully uncovered. He remembered someone.
A person masked by some sort of Sheikah stealth gear who he met during an accidental walk to Death Valley.
She sang him that exact song.
And soon after, disappeared into the mist. Taryon scolded him afterwards, but explained to him the song’s meaning.
“They’re beings in Hyrule in that Valley. The Goron Tribe who persisted through entire generations after destruction and rebirth. A hundred years ago at my time of youth, the people of Hyrule had made a union with them after years of conflict—and they made that very song together.”
He worded it the exact same way Taryon did.
Lidia smiled with a tint of somberness.
“The symbolization of a blooming friendship…”
“...Through the fire in their hearts that resonated with passion.”
The finishing of each other’s sentences.
Before him, Link would see an apparition of a person he once knew.
Lidia nodded in approval, and so did Link.
“I’m a little bit of an orchestra girl myself. Before my days as a Prime Minister, I used to take Orchestra classes. That, and Karate, of course.”
“You were a Prime Minister in Poland?!” Kaori shouted in disbelief.
“Yes! Oh, wait, did I mention that I’m Polis—”
—”YES!”
And then, Terry would take the floor.
“Martial arts and music lady, huh?” He asked, “Loving the dynamic.”
“So, I suppose we move onto you, Terry?” Lidia asked.
“Don’t mind if I do!”
Terry stood up, tilting his cap a bit downwards. “Well, I’m sure you all know my name already. Terry Bogard.”
“Wild Fang of the West!”
Kaori said solely to hype him up.
“I was inspired by the one and only Ken Masters to start doing Martial Arts!”
A valiant announcement!
“In South Town, I was undefeated! Any tournament I competed in, I aced the competition, no matter how big or strong my opponent was!”
The second valiant announcement!
Min Min seemed to be interested.
“I was trained by Tung Fu Rae, the master of the style that rivals Anatsuken! Hakkyokuseikan!”
The third announcement!
And then…
“But, I started thinking. No matter how many wins I got, there were the Spirits of Envy that told me I longed for something more. Not too long after they appeared, the Anger Spirits came. And Y’know what I thought?”
A question.
Then, answer.
“I’ll use these powers for good.”
For some reason, Link’s heart saw otherwise.
Those eyes. Samus knew them all too well.
“That’s why I became a Spectral. There has to be a generation inspired by my might as a Martial Artist and become more interested in its practice. They don’t have to be exceptional at it. They just have to make it mean something.” And with that, Terry had finished his introduction.
It left Lidia a bit stunned.
But she welcomed it. “Righteous man, just like Ryu.”
“Looks like you know your stuff, Lidia.” Terry smirked, “Say, you were in an interview with Jin Kazama, weren’t you?”
“When I was young, yes. His Kazama style influenced my Shotokan.” Lidia nodded.
“Jin was quite the figure. Definitely one of my inspirations.” Terry said, “But honestly, I don’t want to be like the guy. Maybe I can get a Trophy of my own, though. Anyways—”
Fashionably, he would point to Kaori, “Let’s get to Kaori!”
“Right.” Link said, turning to her, “I’ve been wondering how your biology works. That, and why you’re a Spectral at such a young age.”
“Well… for the second question…”
Kaori raised herself up a bit, eyes of innocence being recognized by Lidia. “You know about Inkling culture, right? About the Splatfest and stuff?”
“I do.” Lidia said, seemingly a bit excited. “It’s a turf war of sorts, right?”
“Yep! Right on the hook!” Kaori confirmed, “In Inkling society, we’re assigned colors from birth. But I like to call them a “Juice,” flavors! Or “Pop!” flavors for more pizazz! I got the orange juice, and naturally when you compete in a Splafest you get into a team with the same color as you! Then, you get your weapon to paint your juice all over the floor—I choose the Hero Replica Shot, by the way—and whoever’s side is more juiced or popped up by the other loses!”
“Team assessed by… color? Interesting.” Link noted, “So, these "Splafests". What exactly do they reward?”
“It’s two things! When your team wins, you got Splatfest points that can boost you to Ranked in local matches. You can buy weapons with them, too—oh crap, I basically spent all my Splatfest money on that Hero Replica Shot!” She whined, but soon got it together. “Anyways, the second biggest thing are these rare Super Sea Snails that wash up from the deep depths of the ocean. They say there’s an entire civilization down there giving it to us, but eh! I dunno. Anyways, I'm here because I got a team to impress! And a bunch of peers!”
She then settled herself back down a bit. “Oh, and my biology.” She remembered, “You know how Bloopers can change the density and shape of their bodies by moving water and muscle fibers?”
“Yes.” Link nodded, soon realizing the possibility that…
“Yeah, we can do that two, basically—with our ink. Not in Splatfest, though.”
Link leaned forward a bit in interest. “That so, huh?”
“Yep.”
Suddenly, she raised both of her arms in a flexing position—her body soon bulging into a travesty of muscle perfection, reaching a height akin to her peer while her clothes remained completely normal. Her veins had an orange glint on them. “We have these things called “Ink Loads” that’s basically another set of muscle tissue that’s for our Ink. The Ink insides us is like another form of blood that’s beneath a special layer of skin. It’s cool, isn’t it? Oh yeah, I can also turn into a squid like I did earlier! But y'know...”
Lat spread! Then a double bicep pose, then... Smooching of the biceps! "...Who needs gear when you’re all juiced up and ready to pop?"
“Fascinating…” Link said, smiling in amazement.
She’s kind of like a Spirit Beast with a regard for biology.
Her broad, swelling chest bulged as her massive pecs bounced up and down slowly, a can of orange pop wedged in between them. Soonafter, she moved to a side-chest pose, crushing the pop to where the liquid descended down her clothes. “You can't tell me I ain't the center of the ocean!”
In her eyes reflected nothing but confidence. Terry smirked and looked over to the side, shaking his head.
"Well, you very likely could be. However, I would strongly suggest dealing with that stain." Lidia said.
Upon noticing he would do so with haste before turning back to her regular form. "My bad!" She said, then, “Another fun fact about me, I love Pikachus! Whiiicchhh….”
Samus knew what was coming.
Oh no…
“Samus.”
“Ugghh…” She buried her head in her hands. Her Pikachu, now done with his Pokepuffs, jumped onto her shoulder in concern.
“Do I have to?”
Lidia noticed a pang of genuine fear in his eyes. And thus, she came to a decision. “You don’t have to tell us all about you, Samus. Just one, throwaway aspect of your life. It helps. Trust me.”
Even that was hard to do, but the sooner she’d get it over with.
“Pika… Pika…”
Pikachu’s egging was a light to the darkness she was in. She slightly raised her head from her hands, looking at the table. “Pikachu and I have been with each other for eight years.” she said softly, “His name is “Sparky”.”
“Aw, so cute!” - Kaori
“Nice name there, Samus!” - Terry said.
Link was too busy being struck by the familiarity between them. He had made some progress, but it brung forth only distance. And strangely, he felt a need to close it. “You should talk, more, I think.” He said, “I think we’d get along very well.”
Samus raised her head, seemingly dumbfounded.
You shouldn’t be nice to me…
“I’ll consider it.” She said, looking off to the side.
“If there’s anything you want to talk about… when you’re ready, I’m fully prepared to listen.” Lidia assured.
“Um…. okay. Thanks.”
Finally, Lidia savored her bowl
“Alright, is everyone full?”
Everyone agreed.
“Let’s get back to Project M, then.”
They would thank Min Min for her efforts, and would head down the stairs. Bickering emerged from Terry and Kaori, but Link paid no mind to it.
“See Terry? I’m one juicy goddess!” Kaori claimed, flexing her now enlarged right bicep, and kissing it with a big smooch! "I wonder what my codename should. Maybe," she lifted her other large bicep and granted it a smooooch! "The Big Juicy Pop!"
“Gee, gee.” Terry scoffed, “Save it for training.”
If anything, his mind was still back on the feast.
The familiarity, the laughs, the talking. It had all passed by so fast, and a part of him wanted to stay there, and now, here.
Am I starting to like these moments? He thought.
Chapter End
Chapter 147: Grand Smash Tour - Part 26: The Crimson Warrior!
Chapter Text
“Do you all feel it?” Lidia posed a question as they entered the floor right below where Project M was located. “The energy in your body. Do you feel the heaviness?”
Link placed the majority of his attention to his body. And thus, he felt a subtle tension writhing within the air, constantly clashing with smaller bits of it.
“Kind of.” He admitted.
“Yeah, a bit.” - Kaori and Terry.
“I guess.”
“Describe it.” Lidia urged, turning a corner. “Would you say it feels positive or negative?”
“Generally, It feels positive.” Link stated, attempting to grasp the energy around him. “I’ve noticed my body seems a bit heavier when I tense my arm.”
“And your left arm?”
“Same thing.”
“If you have experience with soul-energy, then the less its residual will weigh on you.” Lidia explained, “Remember my previous action? How you were all unable to move?”
Their minds called back to it, and they nodded their heads.
Then, the next question.
“Now, with the energy you feel at the moment, do you feel as if the pressure you felt back then would be less right now?”
A tricky one at that.
“If I juice myself up, then probably.” Answered Kaori.
“Definitely.” Terry answered.
“I suppose so.” Link said, staring at his fist.
“Same answer as him.” Samus said.
Oh? Link would take note of that.
Lidia smirked. “Good.” She said, turning another corner, “Soul-energy is something everyone has, no matter how little. Despite nearly the entire population having it, only nearly half of the population can actually harness it. Besides the Spectrals, the ones who learn to harness this energy are considered ‘geniuses'." She stopped in her tracks, turning to her students with a bright smile. “In other words, I’ll be turning you all into geniuses.”
Genius… Link recalled Fox, then smiled.
“Lidia…”
“Yes, Terry?”
“You’ve been here before, right? You only came here recently due to past regulations.” Terry asked, “Just wondering… What floor did you reach?”
And surprisingly, Terry’s answer was met with a chuckle. He raised an eyebrow, and to add onto his confusion.
“Hahahahahaha!”
It evolved into a small, soft laughter.
“...What… What are you laughing about?” Terry asked.
Up the stairs they went once again.
“Rememberance of the past, Terry.” She replied, her voice echoing throughout the area. “I got into this building when I was thirty-two. And to answer your question, within that time…” A pause. “...I reached floor two-hundred and twenty five.”
“WHAT?!”
“Gee, talk about grinding!” Kaori said.
“Must’ve fought some pretty strong opponents…” Terry said.
“I’ve yet to taste defeat.” Lidia claimed, “But I’m open to it completely.”
Suddenly, she stopped walking. Everyone else did the same. They were right near the door that led to the next floor, but a voice echoed shrill through the building.
“TOURNEY COMPLETE!
WINNER: KATHRON - ADVANCER TOWARDS THE THIRTY-FIFTH FLOOR.”
Stares of curiosity.
“Seems like someone just hit it big.” Terry said. “Those tourney’s will help ya skip a lot of floors. Fun but totally unrewarding.”
Arrival on the floor of Project M.
A few turns, and they arrived at the hall.
But from an intersection hall from the right came forth an opponent.
A man with flashy purple hair who wore a suit that harbored the same color. As tall as Terry, yet as physically strong as Link it seemed.
He stood right in front of the door, thereby blocking their entrance.
“Hey! What gives?!” Inquired Kaori.
“Must be Karthron…” Terry assumed, getting on his guard.
“Seems like retirements got ya all cozy with the kids, huh?” Asked Karthron, “Get ‘em away. They’re too inexperienced for this floo—”
Acknowledgment of Link.
“Oh?” His eyes flared with intrigue, a smirk to hammer it home. “Well ain’t this quite the luxury?”
“Huh?” Link titled his head.
Then he remembered Alisa’s words.
“Y’know, all of my opponents have been nothing but bugs. I was hopin’ that this floor would up the antee, and man, it’s lookin’ promising.” His soul-energy was felt throughout the hall, the air heavy, but only half the heaviness of Lidia’s.
All and all, they could tell that he had somewhat of a mastery of soul-energy!
“Why don’t you take me on? I can make a match date for us.” He asked, as sinister as he did polite, “Let’s lower down the level a bit. Fighter to fighter, whoever wins advances to the next floor and gets to stay.”
This’ll get me to the top for sure!
A sinister smile.
"Back off, purple head!" Kaori shouted.
“Hm.”
Eyes of seriousness from Samus and Link, but…
Lidia stood tall, gathering in a Karate stance. “Do you feel it, students?” She questioned, and yes, they did.
It was… “Malice.”
This soul-energy felt rigid. Chaotic.
“Introduction to your next lesson.” She declared, thereafter stepping forward in a flash.
Thoooommmm….
And along with it, a surge of a stronger, less rigid soul-energy.
Kathron stood back, startled. Quickly, he picked himself back up with a smirk that attempted to rip through the heaviness.
Her right arm angled itself downwards, while the other was raised like a fist waiting to strike. Her right foot stood on the ball, while her left foot shifted slightly to the left.
𝑪𝑨𝑻-𝑺𝑻𝑨𝑵𝑪𝑬!
Yet it was only for an instant. Kathron was under the impression that he could throw in a sly strike while in pain, but like a jaguar, Lidia jumped back—returning to her regular stance.
He rushed in again only to be met with a straight punch and a front kick, both enhanced by soul-energy.
He reeled back in pain, and took a few steps back in pain as well. All the while, compressing his next move. Should I…?
The use of soul-abilities within the hall were said to be forbidden.
But those monitoring on the cameras slacked off at their jobs all the time. It was the norm.
So, Kathron wouldn’t hesitate to unveil it.
It’s mine! Why not?!
𝑺𝑬𝑹𝑷𝑬𝑵𝑻 𝑵𝑬𝑬𝑫𝑳𝑬!
Needles are made to nail wood to a structure, but here, not only were they ten times larger—but they were here to act as the nail to the coffin. With the twirling of his wrist, a pin carved itself into existence with a purple hue, floating inside of a bubble of soul-energy.
Lidia ordered her students to get back, her muscles tensing as she gathered soul-energy once more.
It was a tug of war of pure unadultured focus and sheer malice.
A tie was the score for now.
Flick!
But aiming to change that, Kathron flicked his finger, and thereby sent the needle hurdling through the air, perfectly aimed between Lidia’s eyes.
𝑫𝑬𝑨𝑻𝑯 𝑺𝑻𝑹𝑰𝑲𝑬!
And ensures the ‘death’ of the physical body.
Unfazed, she was.
The team would watch in anticipation as Lidia closed her eyes.
She became enwrapped in the void that was always there. Colors, barely visible, sputtered slightly about, but through the entirety of the void, through each and every confine her soul resonated with, she only found one thing.
A colorful point… that was ever-expanding!
Opening her eyes, that point came forth in full. The second the needle reached her face, it was sent to the floor as if it had just touched steel.
“What?!”
Confusion without hesitation, readying up another needle.
But it seemed to be fading away.
“You’re unaware of the Xiphoid Function?” Questioned Lidia, genuinely shocked and amused. “Aw, you’re like a child.”
Then, she simply… sat on the floor, criss-cross apple sauce?
Her soul-energy soon was non-existent, too. What was she…
“Would you like me to teach you?”
“WHAT IS SHE DOING?!” - Everyone
“I don’t need your pity!” Announced Kathron, UNRAVELING FORTY NEEDLES INTO EXISTENCE!
He shot them forth with sheer ire, the wrath being felt by everyone—especially Lidia.
Calmly, she took a stand again. I suppose that means "No." But she was without her stance this time, and it seemed that with the speed of the needles, there wasn’t enough time to form the stance anyway.
So, she focused herself back to that ever-expanding point… and came to a solution.
𝐅𝐎𝐂𝐔𝐒 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐍𝐍𝐄𝐋 - The building of both focus and soul-energy into multiple small points in the body to outright repel the user's soul-energy back at them or defend against half the damage of an attack—or, if strong enough, negates the purpose of an attack. It was derived from Akuma, which was the inspiration behind the Xiphoid Function created by Hana Mora during the Heian Period of Japan.
In the face of soul-energy enveloped in black, the needles dropped like flies, throwing the mind of Kathron into a frenzy, his jaw nearly dislocated in shock. “Wha… what?!”
Wind flung in all directions, robbing him of sight. But the students had seen it just clearly.
The sudden fwooshing! This feeling of absence. Was once a pillar reduced to nothing.
As it toned down, it was true that nothing but Kathron stood from them.
But something was behind him. A tall, brooding figure.
He didn't need a warning. The sudden rise in soul-energy was enough.
“You can’t get careless about your emotions.” She said calmly, almost as if Kathron wasn’t there.
Indignation.
A backfist! But, he was caught by the wrist, and pressure was applied strongly.
“Grrgh!”
“That is, unless you know how to channel them.”
The students were amazed, but there was one last thing Lidia desired to show.
“Watch closely, students,” She reeled back her free fist, veins ever present as she tightened her fist. Kathron hadn’t realized the difference between them in terms of size. “This is one of the more… esoteric techniques in the system.”
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐑𝐀𝐆𝐄 𝐀𝐑𝐓 - 𝐀 𝐬𝐞𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐝𝐚𝐫𝐲 𝐯𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐅𝐢𝐧𝐚𝐥 𝐅𝐮𝐧𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭, 𝐰𝐡𝐢𝐥𝐞 𝐡𝐚𝐫𝐝𝐞𝐫 𝐭𝐨 𝐦𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫, 𝐭𝐚𝐤𝐞𝐬 𝐮𝐩 𝐥𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐬𝐨𝐮𝐥-𝐞𝐧𝐞𝐫𝐠𝐲. 𝐑𝐚𝐠𝐞𝐟𝐮𝐥 𝐢𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧𝐬 𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐭𝐚𝐢𝐧𝐞𝐝 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐜𝐚𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝 𝐭𝐨 𝐚𝐬𝐜𝐞𝐧𝐝, 𝐦𝐚𝐝𝐞 𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐛𝐥𝐞 𝐛𝐲 𝐅𝐨𝐜𝐮𝐬 𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐥. 𝐇𝐢𝐭𝐬 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐮𝐬𝐞𝐫'𝐬 𝐜𝐡𝐨𝐢𝐜𝐞, 𝐚𝐥𝐥 𝐝𝐞𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐞𝐝 𝐭𝐨 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐤𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐨𝐩𝐩𝐨𝐧𝐞𝐧𝐭 𝐧𝐨 𝐦𝐚𝐭𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐰𝐡𝐚𝐭.
BAM!
A punch sent him flying down the right hall, starting anew.
Pain overcame anger, and the best he could do was stand.
And Lidia respected that, but his injustice was what she couldn’t.
𝑭𝑰𝑹𝑺𝑻 𝑺𝑻𝑹𝑰𝑲𝑬!
“𝑳𝑼𝑫𝒁𝑰𝑬.” = 𝑷𝑬𝑶𝑷𝑳𝑬
As she began, she could hear the screeching of the crimson bird that soared to her existence. The world itself became nothing more than her opponent, her, and the bird that brung color to it all.
She moved into a Heiko-Dachi, immediately closing the distance, and just as quickly, she knew the exact area she would strike first.
The Solar Plexus.
Her left elbow remained tucked in, but meanwhile, her right fist cut through the air like a thunderclap, amplified by the thrusting of her hips and legs. At the point of impact, something that could be considered, if possible, beyond pain, ruptured the depths of his soul.
𝑺𝑬𝑪𝑶𝑵𝑫 𝑺𝑻𝑹𝑰𝑲𝑬!
“𝑷𝑶𝑱𝑶𝑪” = 𝑷𝑬𝑨𝑪𝑬!
Lidia continued her assault, moving in with a chop to the shoulder, which moved seamlessly into another punch. Kathron was sent back again, less in control of his body.
And finally…
𝑻𝑯𝑰𝑹𝑫 𝑺𝑻𝑹𝑰𝑲𝑬!
“𝑼𝑪𝒁𝑪𝑰𝑾𝑶ŚĆ” = 𝑰𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑮𝑹𝑰𝑻𝒀!
Soul-energy encircled her form like a crimson ribbon following the beauty of a ballerina. Before Kathron could do as much as modify his gaze, Lidia’s Ushrio Geri plummeted into his chest like a crimson thunder bolt. A yelp of pain, and soon, his body was free from the confines of gravity.
𝐒𝐂𝐀𝐑𝐋𝐄𝐓 𝐕𝐀𝐋𝐎𝐑: 𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐓𝐈𝐀𝐋 𝐃𝐄𝐕𝐎𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍!
And there was no way… he could defeat that Hylian.
The realm of white disappeared, shattering like glass as they returned to the plane of the normal. Lidia’s muscles swelled, but in the end, she maintained both her dignity and her beauty. Kathrona, however, was a bloody mess. Luckily, Lidia hadn’t pushed herself that far to break any bones, but the pain would sizzle for days if not healed.
Her students caught the corner of the hall, in awe of what just occurred.
Such power… Link acknowledged, purely shocked by the amount of soul-energy emitted.
At that, Terry’s smirk almost seemed sharp enough to cut steel.
“Go to the healing station on either floor thirty-two or twenty-three. I’d suggest thirty-two since you’re right near the door.” Lidia said, “I could help you if you—”
“Don’t you dare!” Kathron shouted with rage, groaning shortly after.
Link was worried. “Shouldn’t we…”
“No, he’ll be fine.” Lidia answered, “And, he’ll stay as far away as possible if he knows what’s best for him. Now, come on, let’s get to the lesson.”
Hesitantly, Link would follow. And to his surprise, Samus followed tightly behind him. He noticed that her eyes kept on falling on him, seemingly unintentionally. Link assumed it was because of Pikachu’s curiosity towards him, but there was a sense that there was something else.
𝐓𝐖𝐄𝐍𝐓𝐘 𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐑𝐃 𝐅𝐋𝐎𝐎𝐑!
Kathron received eyes and words of degradation as he strolled angrily down the hall that led to the healing station.
But, he suddenly heard a voice behind him.
“You look like you’re in trouble…”
“Huh…”
And it wasn’t… who he expected.
The man standing before him… was Phoenix Wright.
“How can I be of service?”
Chapter End
Chapter 148: Grand Smash Tour - Part 27: Psychology of Infinity
Notes:
This chapter isn't much, but I wanted to refrained on making it too long since I want the next chapters to focus on something else character-wise.
Chapter Text
The group lined up evenly, Link next to Samus, and Terry next to Kaori. Mei, Lidia's assistant, stood to the side.
Lidia stood in the middle, pacing back and forth calmly. “So, any questions on what occurred back there?”
“Yes.” Terry raised his hand. “Back there, that guy was way angrier than you. Yet, you were able to repel his soul-energy without even trying.”
“And that is the direction of anger without consideration.” Lidia answered, “The controlling of emotions is just as important as the freedom of feeling. Soul-energy is influenced by emotion, but if you use it without consideration of your soul-energy, then it sprawls out sporadically without control.”
Like that girl back there... Link recalled.
Lidia then pulled out a can of red Soda Pop from her right pocket.
“See this?” She asked, her hand calling forth a small amount of soul-energy. It was strong, yet controlled, and the pop only fizzled slightly. “I’m applying force with the intention to break, but also with the intention to control. My soul-energy is aware of that, and thus doesn’t act on intention alone.”
Suddenly, as she tensed her muscles harder, her frame apparent even through clothing, the pop began to fizzle ever further. The liquid descended to her hands, and soon, would start to flash across her biceps. The droplets clung to her biceps with stubbornness, rolling around every curve of muscle, making them glisten through the polishing of the pop.
And finally—pop!
Her hand overpowered the can, the liquid erupting.
“Intention and control of your body means you can produce soul-energy more efficiently with any emotion. The latter can enhance joy or sadness, while the former can lessen the effect of anger.” Lidia explained, “This is why it's a psychology.”
“I see. So basically we’re balancing the two.” Terry said.
“Indeed.” Lidia confirmed.
“Mei.”
“Of course.”
She pressed a button nearby, and the ground shifted upwards, a short rumble following.
The cubic structure below defined itself, eventually shaping into four desks for the four students to use. On each was a single cup of water.
“To do that, we need to learn how to generate soul-energy.” Lidia said, “Does anyone remember when they used soul-energy subconsciously?”
“I do.” Link said, “It’s often in times where I’m fighting or training. It feels like I’m completely free of doubtful thoughts.”
“Flow!”
Kaori shouted before Lidia could answer, “I got it all the time when I was in a turf war. Everything goes blank, and you don’t care about anything else.”
Lidia smiled, “Correct term.” She said, “The thing is, flow is something that happens when you’re against an opponent either on your level or above your level in which you’ve convinced yourself that you’re a match against them. The other leans more into adrenaline, but the absence of mind can help.”
“So, is it something like Marshall Law?” Terry asked, “Y’know, the whole “I don’t fear the guy who practiced ten-thousand kicks, but I fear one who has practiced the same kick ten-thousand times” thing?”
If she had to pick favorites, she’d definitely choose Terry just for the mentioning of the quote. As much as she wanted to outburst in excitement, she contained her composure. “Not exactly. That would be the case for keeping soul-energy constant throughout the body through different points. But for now, you just want to generate it from a place that’s comfortable.” She explained, “To do this, try to close your eyes, and envision where you want soul-energy to rise from. Perhaps you aren’t aware of the complexity of the body, but if you can, try to pinpoint the exact organ.”
And into the abyss they all went.
As he stood alone, sound from the outside world fading into nothingness, he tried to recall the feeling of soul-energy. When emitted from his encounter with the Chargin’ Chuck, it felt like a sudden spark rather than heaviness. His arm felt light, and he could go as fast as he wanted.
There was also Chun Li’s talk about soul-inputs. During that time, he had analyzed Mizan and Ryu’s movements. While the presence of their soul-energy brought forth an undeniable presence, his eyes, no matter how sudden and precise their movements were, caught each and every direction it went into.
Every movement was like a web that connected to a single pillar of energy.
It moved constantly, but remained powerful.
Now, applying that knowledge to Mario’s strike during their team up on Switchboard falls, Link came to a possible conclusion: It’s always with movement.
So yes, the body and soul-energy work together as separate beings. It's like me with my sword. It's an extension.
But how to locate it?
He’d shift his focus to the palm, stumbling a bit.
And a tiny spark would ignite as he applied pressure to it. Yes!
Excitement from power! Now, what emotion would he apply?
Right now… I feel content.
There isn’t any anger now.
Thoughts that screamed otherwise were shut down.
He could feel the spark slowly expanding.
Lidia noticed soul-energy gathering in Link’s palm, swirling like a spiral.
Interesting…
Back to the abyss, Link could feel it too.
Then, application…
A slow leave from the abyss to make its feeling linger just a bit more. Back to the normal realm, a feeling of delight ignited upon seeing his palm faintly growing. It was light just enough for him to hold it up to his chest. “Yes!”
Kaori’s output was a bit larger. Link wondered if her biology had something to do with that.
Terry’s was the same as hers, but Samus? Her palm effortlessly carried the weight of what she had spawned. From the palm, it expanded to the legs, and soon, the entire body.
The heaviness was apparent from all near her, although it paled in comparison to Lidia’s.
But where comparison lacked, was the beginning of ascension.
“Good.”
Lidia smiled, crossing her arms. Thereafter came the order for the four to step forward to their cups, and apply pressure to the liquid by touching it, and maintaining the thread between their body and soul-energy.
Grab.
Link’s hand met the cup of water, and his eyes met the world that swirled endlessly—growing more and more discord in its form. It wouldn’t go beyond this, but such was fine. Satisfaction in progress from Link. “It’s… moving.”
Terry’s world was the interconnectedness of discord and stability. Where it stumbled, the builders on the outside of the wall held it into a pattern. Maybe the kingdom was destroyed slightly, but the people in it would survive. “Huh…”
Although, the builders were slacking off by a smidge. “Okay… maybe I’m getting the hang of this.”
Kaori’s world was completely chaotic, though nothing escaped from the walls. A pattern of endlessness, and to those residing on the wall, that was fine. “Hmm….”
Samus’ world rumbled where the feet of giants met the ground. If any larger, then everything would fall apart, but the foundation was strong.
“Pika!” Her Pikachu cheered it on.
Then, approval from the teacher.
“Good control.” Lidia said, “Now, that source of emotion. Is it from the past or present?”
“Present.” Link answered, and he awaited the others.
Terry’s eyes bore a shadow. “The past.”
“Same here.” Samus said, her gaze aside.
“Fears of the future, in other words, the present.” Kaori said.
Lidia’s mind absorbed the information, seen and heard, and she came to a conclusion.
Another hypothesis.
She insisted on them keeping the point of energy constant, as she would apply the same amount of soul-energy into merely clashing against theirs. Soft, absurd—though it all, she saw one thing. Upon returning to her original spot, she would announce it.
“You all have talent!”
Looks of confidence except for one.
“But, I ask you, how do you feel about this?”
Again, came forth the heaviness. But considerably more rigid, and powerful.
As Lidia would expect, as a mighty wind tested their resolve, they tried their best to keep their soul-energy active for defense.
“Gah!”
A grunt of pain from Link as he stared Lidia in the eye in the heat of the struggle. He could feel his foot lifting itself off the ground without his command.
Samus wasn’t phased in the slightest, although she struggled. Pikachu was luckily being held by Mei to the side, which she hated, of course.
Soon, their struggle for gravity would soon be put to rest, as Lidia calmed her soul-energy down. All of the power rested right in the center of her palm, similar to Link.
“That… was my anger.” Lidia stated, panting a bit. “Akin to my opponent back there, yes?”
Link recovered himself from all the strain, noticing his soul-energy had completely disappeared. He grunted in anger, clenching his fist. “So… that’s a lack of control.” He noted.
“And your defense against that anger was defense.” Lidia said, “You have the instincts to understand what emotion is being felt if it’s heavy, but your instincts also must extend to understanding that feeling. When different kinds of emotions clash in a battle, if you don’t know what emotions to attune to your own soul-energy, or generate the amount needed, then the two battles have been lost.”
Her gaze turned to Terry, then Kaori.
“Every time you think you hit a peak, you must also ask yourself the question, ‘are you satisfied staying here?’ And the answer should always be “No”.”
Terry's eyes flickered with a spark.
“You must come to a conclusion. Is the body and soul-energy separate things, or are they intertwined? From whichever choice you choose, the emotion always comes from the heart. The soul.” She placed her hand firmly on her shoulder, and soul-energy came forth. She did the same for the stomach, and soul-energy came forth once again. They reached a pathway that matched their similar interests, and began to expand slowly. “We don’t eat with our stomachs. We decide what we want to eat when we find something that satisfies us. There are thousands of foods you might not have tasted, but does that mean you won’t like them? No.
The soul… is infinite.”
Soul-energy thrived within her world, and no more, no less.
“We can never… truly be content.”
“Content.”
A word that echoed in Link’s mind. Immediately, he thought of the grander scale of his life. A boy promised so much, and evolved so fast. At that moment, perhaps he was content, but now he wasn’t. And because of that, a smile pierced through his annoyance.
On the other hand, Terry set his gaze to the side. It was barely noticeable, but Samus seemed to catch on quite quickly.
But there wasn’t much time for facial reading.
“Mei.”
“Already on it.”
She pressed the button once more, and the geometric wall behind them became grinding gears for a bigger world. A much, much different one. A world where a thousand diamonds, transparent in a world of darkness, yet with a hue of color, interconnected with each other. The only thing that seemed definite was where the platforms unique each fighter’s gaze, and the floating targets placed unorthodoxly around it.
𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐒!
“Break the Targets was a Quest created forty years ago with the intention of showing how competition can influence how soul-energy flows. Here, everyone will choose medium mode, and we'll be on a six minute timer.” Lidia explained, “This is an older form of the Quest that modifies its shape for each fighter, and the only way you can get soul-points is by breaking the targets with soul-energy.”
Testing us on how we’ll react to certain situations. This’ll probably define our course of training later. Link thought.
“Now, go on.” Lidia said, taking a seat on the floor, “I’ll be watching.”
“Um… shouldn’t we wait for the other guy?” Terry asked.
“He’ll be fine.” Lidia assured, “Now, do as I said.”
And with that, the Break the Target test begins!
Chapter End
Chapter 149: Grand Smash Tour - Part 28: Wild Breaks the Targets!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐘?
𝐆𝐎!
Link’s world consisted of scattered remains of an old Hylian stone temple, with fallen stone and tall spires all over. Targets were positioned high above, and the most efficient way to obtain them would be weapons. What am I missing? His shield, yes. Perchance, his bag would make up for it.
The people were gone. The music was gone. There was nothing more than the brewing tension between him and these targets.
Right now, he wasn’t content.
“Hmmm…”
So what could he feel right now? Throughout his experience, what was the most impactful memory that sparked a strong reaction?
In the vast emptiness of his mind soared a hand that cut through thoughts, and soon, would grasp the memory of a face only.
Agrona.
The use of Courage had brought forth a great way of power, but her actions were the ones that transpired that memory from long ago. The Spirit of Rage that daunted her form, and Mizan’s defense that sent it back tenfold.
That.
Yeah, that’s right.
Mizan.
Just his grin, eager for battle, was enough to make him gag, yet there was a key difference that decided their battle. Link just had to think.
That girl kept on trying to kill me, and threw a fit when she couldn’t.
Before we got into that whole scourge, he kept asking me why I wouldn’t kill.
Can I kill?
He knew he could, but why?
Am I… a killer?
He scowled at that thought, but it echoed regardless. Those echoed soon formed themselves into puzzle pieces that would put together a long, suppressed memory.
There was a girl he used to speak with who lived in the house right across from. From afar, she seemed like a tall, walking leaf. But as one grew closer, they could see the beauty of a girl dressed in green, with stunning hair and eyes of the same color.
Saria.
Koriko Town.
Today, he sat near a tree, watching as Spirits flew by. Saria sat right next to him, kindly.
“You’ve been distant these days, Link.” Saria said, watching the sky, “Is it… because of the–”
“The tree, yeah.” Link replied, scratching his head, “The people here say that it’s a good thing, but… I don’t know. They’re saying people are going to take me away, and I can’t be here anymore. Sounds scary.”
“Well, you still got some time.” Saria said, “Why don’t you enjoy it?”
“Time is running out.” He said, “Nothing to smile about.”
Suddenly, an old chunk of cardboard filled his vision, the eye of Sheikah staring back at him, and throwing his mind back to a simpler time.
“Not even this? This art for our science project?”
“We failed that one.” Link said, looking away.
“But it was fun.” Lidia argued, "Besides, your dad was super nice about it!"
Finally, Link set aside his pride, looking over at Saria with a smile. “He's like that all the time, but yeah, I guess... it was fun.” He said, “We did a lot, huh?”
“Mostly you.” Saria said, “Remember when you beat up all of those bullies near Castle Town who tried to steal my Rupees?”
“Yeah.” Link recalled, also remembering just how beat down he was after the fact.
He lay there in the center of the city for a while, looking as the birds flew past without a worry in the world. He could only wonder: Was it really worth it?
“Guess that means I’m cut out to be a hero, hm?”
“You’re cut out to be who you want to be, Link.” Saria said. “Even if you leave, we won’t forget you.”
"Hm."
"Everyday was so bright with you around. We got in trouble a lot going into that forest."
"And lemme guess, that's my fault for trying to catch those Pokemon?"
"Well, not really. I was out there collecting berries and you always had to find me." Saria's hand twitched within the grass, "Guess we're both idiots, huh?"
That smile...
Just how many more times until he...
No...
But the sorrow reflected in Saria's eyes was something he couldn't ignore.
Silence hung within the air, and as a wind passed, it left over a somberness that Saria tried desperately to fight against. Link didn’t know what to say now, but if there was a way he could help… he would’ve.
She clasped her hands together, placing it to her chest. "Just... don't forget us, Link. Okay?"
…
He should’ve.
So, he decided. He placed a comforting hand on Saria’s shoulder, and put on a brave smile of his own to fight against the pain. “Don’t cry, Saria.” He’d command, leaving Saria to stare in shock. He wiped the incoming tears from her eyes, teembling himself, yet persisting...
Can't you see, Saria?
I'm still here!
“No matter how long it takes… I’ll come back to everyone!”
It's weird how you appear in my head now of all times.
Did I really leave, or did you and Taryon leave me?
It wasn’t the answer, but what storm began to brew from its cloud.
From his heart, he became lightning with the flesh of a boy.
“Why not just do it?”
That girl back there could’ve killed me easily.
But you, you were the one who stole my moment of courage.
You defeated her, so that means…
Soul-energy surged from the heart, and into his legs. The sheer amount of energy and power coursing through his veins felt hither to dreamt of. And it flowed boundlessly, cold in nature.
His hair waved to the song of an invisible wind... and he declared in his mind...
You are… my natural enemy.
In a static, the one defining image in his mind was Mizan's conniving grin, and in response, his body leapt high into the air like never before.
Thud! He rolled onto a platform, the shadow of the target right above his head. Keep it going. A reminder, and then, the action. The thrill of flying through the air was a newfound ecstasy. He took into the air again, soul-energy shattering the already broken stone beneath. Crack!
He hung like a spider on the side of the tower, the target merely a few feet away, and another target to the right. Backflipping off the structure, he’d manipulate his momentum and power into a flying axe kick!
Break!
First target broken, and he’d use its destruction as another great leap to the next piece of stone. He landed like a wolf, and sprinted forward like a fox, and soared into the air like a falcon.
“Hiyah!”
Another target down.
The next was under the moving stone right beneath him and above him. His eyes had caught it while in mid-air. His instincts would go with the easiest target available, a backflip kick upwards to discard it. Then, he waited patiently for the platform to move to the right and to confirm a hypothesis he had early.
From his bag, soul-energy still pulsing, he’d swiftly pull out a short Hylian knife. When the platform had made a clear way for the target, there was no hesitation for a short hop off of it. He’d fall like a gleaming star, the knife a glint as the target shattered into a thousand pieces of white.
And as he landed on the platform far under, he smiled.
Why?
Because soul-energy… was pulsing through this knife.
If that’s the case...
Application.
Climbing up the stone wall like a monkey, his knife held by his teeth, he unveiled his boomerang. His eye locked onto the target immediately. The two slabs of stone it floated between wouldn’t act as its prison forever. The executioner was here to put it out of his misery.
He exhaled, and then… movement.
The boomerang shot forth half the force of a bullet, the wind struggling to maintain stability in its elegant arc as it danced and curved its way tooth and nail to the target right as it caught itself in the open. “Bullseye.” It spiraled back to his waiting hand, but no time to waste. “Haa!” His claws dug deep into the stone with each leap he took with it. Finally, he had returned to the center platform.
Just as quickly, he fell, however. A platform connected to the center platform caught him, and then, only a few more targets in his sight. Two hung lightly above two well-distanced platforms that were slanted downwards. He was almost offended by just how easy it looked.
His mind came up with an even more simplistic solution.
Hitting two birds with one stone.
Chain.
The interconnected metal gleamed like lightning as Link brung it into the open, and while airborne, he launched it vigorously in a perfect arc—shattering both.
He could feel a tempo rising. His legs took him to the air once again, bringing him to bounce on the two slanted platforms that adorned the target above with speciality. Not that it mattered with Link. He swung his knife upwards with brutal precision, the remains of the target falling upon him.
But there was more!
The furthest platform resided in his right, and three more targets created a trifecta above it.
He knew that he wouldn’t make the jump, although he would be close, so his attention shot towards the floating stone sky above it.
He reached into his bag again, discarding all items for one that Fox had made for him soon after the Quest. Strangely, it stuck to him once more.
“I saw you used a chain to grapple onto the wall, but it looked like it’s something you use more for offense. So, during that time, I whipped you up this Hookshot! Use it wisely, though.”
His Hookshot screamed across the void, its claws reaching the structure in the span of two seconds. Without much hesitation, he hopped off, the Hookshot saving him from being a victim of the abyss. His green tunic swayed in the unseen wind. His eyes remained sharpened until the very end.
His body rose upwards to the stone platform, and he landed already turning, the Hookshot returning with a hiss. This made way for the bite. Running off of the height of tension, his mind went for whatever his heart desired to be the method of destruction—and joy was found in the knife.
It kissed the apex before slamming down onto the platform, splitting it in two.
Flow.
His mouth hung upon as his body flashed over to the target across, revealing the eyes of a predator, and the tongue that yearned for anything to satisfy its hunger. The knife became a blur of silver, thrusting deep into the crevices of the target.
I feel so light.
He forgot all about fighting side-by-side against Mario in the face of this raw, messy feeling.
I really do have talent!
His eyes became a spiral, and locked onto the final target. The way floated so casually in the air, as if daring him to throw everything away, only made him tighten the grip around the blade. Time slowed down, and the void became true, holding no colors.
Only him, and this target, caught between this stare of destiny.
Link went skyward, bouncing between various platforms like a cheetah. Even if it seemed like his form was a blur, his eyes perceived the world perfectly. Or, his world.
With one final leap that sent him skyward, he prepared his knife for the finishing blow, spinning in the air rapidly like a top before culminating all of the movement into a single, downward strike.
Impact!
Only fragments of light remained of the target, and as it dissolved in his world, it was soon nothing along with the rest of its kind in the real world.
Link wasn’t concerned about the time now. But this… power.
It was like nothing else.
Everything seemed so… little to him.
The almighty predator who stood above both its kind and who they hunted.
There was no celebration. No words. Only the silent satisfaction of etching towards killing a prey. He stared at his palms, shocked at what they did, but in awe as well.
𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓 “𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐒” 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄!
𝐓𝐈𝐌𝐄: 𝐓𝐖𝐎-𝐌𝐈𝐍𝐔𝐓𝐄𝐒 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐎𝐔𝐑 𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃𝐒!
𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐊 𝐇𝐘𝐑𝐔𝐋𝐈𝐀: 𝐎𝐍𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐥-𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
How different...
Chapter End
Now, what of the other three?!
Notes:
Break the Targets brings the WORST out of people bro.
Chapter 150: Grand Smash Tour - Part 29: Weapon Breaks the Targets!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐘?
𝐆𝐎!
The stage was quiet, its abyss filled only by floating platforms, and beside them, targets. They were ridiculously small, so there wasn’t much ground to stand on. And where you could stand, it was uncomfortable.
The platforms seemed akin to iron pipes or a screw—but Samus knew all too well the meaning of their structure. “Subspace…” She muttered, his eyes glowing with a newfound focus as she channeled soul-energy. It was rocky at first, and still remained rigid after spreading throughout her body, but there was a reminder she always told herself: I am nothing.
Application.
Her almighty muscular frame shimmered through her neon-light bodysuit as her body tensed—thriving to take off.
A moment of silence… and soonafter—BOOM!
A shockwave screeched through the void as she went skyward at an inhumane speed.
She was headset on the targets residing in the iron platforms that not only connected, but completely disregarded gravity.
Speed came with precision.
Shatter!
The crashing down of her boot mid-air shattered the target on the left to pieces. The moment her boot touched the ground, her body coiled upwards again like a serpent, this reaching the apex of the structure. In a show of mobility, her body unnaturally flipped itself upwards in a beautiful arc, and her leg was the destructive beauty that shone through it all.
Back to the platform, she unveiled a plasma whip that attuned to her soul-energy the moment she pulled it out. Without acknowledgement, she shot forth a beam to the target—decimating it. But shooting wasn’t the only thing it could do.
Three more targets were over a few more platforms. She leapt over to the platform right beside them, and lashed out her plasma whip. It cut through the void just as it did the targets. An electrifying sweep of soul-energy.
She somersaulted into the air without as much as a breath taken, catching herself against the platform that defied gravity. The boots below could stick to pretty much any structure, and so, she’d jump off again. No eyes when electricity laid waste to another target.
She could feel her soul-energy calming down, although she still felt plenty of mobility.
Am I…?
It didn't matter.
Her rocket boots ignited, and she glided over to the next round of targets in a flash. They were scattered all about on platforms without uniform, though this wouldn’t scare Samus.
Adapt…
Her leg outreached to the closest target, and her elbow caught the one next to it.
Even in the face of impossibility...
A bundle of electricity hurdled throughout the void to the one on her right. Upon the shattering, she leapt over to the next, an axle kick descending upon it like a meteor. Crush!
Become the weapon you were meant to be.
Turning her body over, she unveiled her plasma gun once again, eyes immediately catching the targets. Three shots thundered out in a blink.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
Mission complete for this side, but there were smaller rails of platforms.
Oh, the nerve—to think they could hide from this sacred killer.
Thump! Her landing was serpentinite—perfect while full of mobility. She extended out her plasma gun, but with the scarcity of the targets in this area, she figured that her quick-based combat here would be efficient. After all, she had no soul-ability to give.
She bolted forward, first destroying the target that hung above her with a high-kick foretelling sheer, unbridled flexibility, her hair flipping in a deadly beauty. Muscles tensed as she bounced off, rocketing herself to the target hanging above the void—then ricocheting on to the next with a side kick—an energy line snapping throughout the void.
Catching herself on a platform akin to that of the center, she spotted a target so high, so far, that it almost seemed as if it was desperately trying to get away. She could feel its fear, and that only added more to her strength, for better or worse.
She crouched low, her muscles bulging as her breath fell sharp. Calculation, and thereafter, action.
FWOOSH!
Blue flares emerging from the ground, she ascended upwards—higher, and higher, until her soul-energy could taste the fear. After that, she modified her body at an angle to where she could perform a blazing screw kick—her silhouette a muscular goddess of light.
Hundreds of shattered pieces grazed her eyes, and she caught every single one. But there was no pause. Surging though the void once more, her eyes—no, her cold soul-energy caught another in the east.
Voices.
Voices of mockery.
“Annoying.” She muttered angrily, shooting her plasma gun at it while her eyes were set on future targets. Luckily, she had a larger platform to work with, and it allowed her to observe the stepping stone of platforms holding targets that led to finality of it all—at the apex.
The Final Target.
While what lay below the target were its henchmen, fully comfortable with the fact that their lives were in the hands of evil—the tyrant was laughing. Samus’ hard exterior didn’t rattle it as it did most.
Anger.
Then annoyance.
“No point in laughing.” She said without emotion. “We’re not the same. Unlike you, I am different. Always was.”
Through laughter bringing forth humiliation, the annoyance that stirred up within her was enough to fill her soul with an unwavering focus. Up she went, spinning into a back kick to destroy the first target. Onto the second, where plasma brought a swift end to laughter. In a velocity so sharp—enough for the air to split itself—she landed sideways onto the third platform, her whip extending with a curve of radiance, catching the lives of both.
Laughter still persisted.
And so would Samus’ body. Her heel caught the fourth one, and returning after a spin, her boot crashed into the fifth with a flare bright blue.
The sixth and seventh, she usurped the platform, blending in perfectly as if she was water. A jab to one, and a swift roundhouse to the other.
Eighth and ninth, sent to the end with a hiss of electricity in the form of a spiral. A galaxy of destruction.
Ten and eleventh, bit by the fangs of her rocket enhanced boots.
Sparks of soul-energy and electricity constantly came at a crossroad with each strike—each flare—each feeling merely cutting through—interrupting the laughter. She could shoot blasts downwards, upwards, or in any direction for that matter.
But that laughter persisted.
After a long way though this pathetic hierarchy, Samus had finally reached the apex. The final target stood there, facing her instead of the void beyond. Its laughter was more daunting—more amusing.
Samus knew what had to be done, but why it should be done wasn’t up to the question. She approached it slowly, allowing it to savor its last moments—as she, the bringer of death, put an end to his unseen torment.
And hers…
This Quest... was over.
But was it?
Suddenly, an entire legion of targets encircled around the platforms, all facing her. Her gun was out ready to shoot, to die if she must. "If necessary, I'll kill all of yo—huh?"
But had she really forgetten… that this was just a Quest?
Well, the announcer’s voice would boom through the realm, reminding her:
𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓 “𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐒” 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄!
𝐓𝐈𝐌𝐄: 𝐎𝐍𝐄-𝐌𝐈𝐍𝐔𝐓𝐄 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐘-𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓 𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃𝐒!
𝐒𝐀𝐌𝐔𝐒 𝐀𝐑𝐀𝐍: 𝐓𝐇𝐑𝐄𝐄-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋-𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
She took a breath, reality corrected once more. Now that it was all over, her mind failed to realize how she had even gotten this far out, or even committed to all of those attacks. Damned Subspace…
Confusion and acceptance were a tug of war, but something could ease that. “Sparky.” She grumbled, “I’ll go see Sparky.”
Chapter End
What of the other two?!
Notes:
Ate really spicy noodles. Sparked adrenaline, and thus, this chapter.
Chapter 151: Grand Smash Tour - Part 30: Pop Juice Breaks the Targets!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐘?
𝐆𝐎!
Kaori landed onto the center platform, her ink gun already in her hand and ready to shoot. Luckily for her, this terrain brought familiarity. “Wow… this is… Blackbelly Skatepark!”
Rather than float in the void, many of the platforms—conveyor belts and steel rods, floated above the skatepark. Targets seemed to take cover behind body-sized constructs in the different routes, all leading to the central area.
So, Kaori’s mind came to a conclusion.
“Turf…war…”
Splash!
She changed weaponry—moving onto the Roller as she strided forward, smearing the floor in orange ink—and soon the walls.
In a Turf War, there was a difference between inkable walls and non-inkable walls. To save time, you’d have to create a path of your own around it. With each lashing of the Roller, the number of pathways continued to increase.
At the same time, her eyes kept track of any nearby targets. As the world became hazy, it was necessary to keep a one track mind.
Oftentimes, she’d scudder over behind a structure to conceal her presence and make sure her path was clear. All the while, she didn’t even think about how the enemies couldn’t take her out.
As the area grew wider, she could see a few good vantage points. Her mind took a photo of all as she blurred while inking the terrain. When a majority of the area had been inked, and she had made count of the locations of each non-inkable area. It was time.
“Go time.”
Restarting from the center platform, she’d jump as high as she could into the air—a streak of hot orange following Her form became liquefied while skyward, and bended into the form of a squid.
Plop!
Bam! She was inside of the world of ink—her body working together with her mind to recall the exact circumference, width, weight, and obstacles all around the course. Her body swam like a phantom—a whisper in the ink—and the targets were left unbeknownst to this hunter; she emerged from the ground as a humanoid draped in orange, unveiling her brush to a target that attempted to take cover. In a blue of motion, she swung downward—shatterin the target into pieces.
She vanished back into the ink, analyzing her next target.
It resided in the east, perched on top of a red ink tank. She skimmered through there in a heartbeat, and came with an uprising clean shot! Terminated! Diving back into the ink, she went to the west, up the slope, and came out with three shots to three targets!
Carelessly, she went into a freefall, tumbling onto the ground instead of a proper roll. She closed one eye as a shadow flickered in the corner of her vision, and pointed her gun there without looking. Of course—
—Blam!
She struck true.
No hesitation. Skimming past an assembly of targets, she left behind splatbombs articulately—and came out as the one who walked without looking back at the explosion. BOOM! She could hear it even here. The cheering of her name as she flexed her perfect body in the center of everything—where the sun shone upon her and no one else. The Ultimate Juice Pop.
But, in the face of delusions of grandeur…
“Wah!”
…She realized that… none of those targets contained soul-energy.
Ah, the embarrassment. Her mind transformed the scenery, the crowd now laughing and throwing whatever trash they could. Eyes of disappointment—each a stab to the heart—made her fall.
Crap… only one minute..
Her breathing became ragged—heavy, as the weight of it all brought her to her palms.
Just how could she become a star if she couldn’t get through this?
Ah man! It’s no use now!
But was it?
A memory…
In the Splatfest, Kaori Splatzer was far ahead of many on her team and the opposing ones. Her movements were so fluid and quick that she seemed to become one with the color. Every shadow that caught her eye met her bullseye, and those who dared a surprise attack got a surprise of their own. Though she was good at defeat, the Turf War itself required the efforts of all. And at the final hour when the tides were turning, feeling the glory of her future—Kaori Spaltzer… was shot.
And due to the time it took to respawn, she was useless.
Loss.
Her coach and teammates who put her on a pedestal scolded her through and through, and despite its hurtfulness—she was more shocked at the loss if anything.
Soon enough, as the sun set upon the lit city of Inkoplis, Kaori was there to watch it in full—sitting on top of a building that aligned perfectly with it. She looked down at a new announcement on the news board that foretold the winner of the Splatfest. Some were excited, and a few were disappointed. Those were the ones she eyed the most. But, perchance, up here, everything seemed fair. Another thing she had was her cup of orange juice, fully filled.
But, someone else who shared her hobby of sitting on rooftops came from behind.
“Yo, bad loss, huh?”
Her dark blue hair of tentacles shone brighter than they did in the day with the sunlight directly upon them. Her black jacket flowed in a wind unseen, Intropolis symbols all over. Of course, she had a habit of wearing oversized jackets that nearly reached her pants.
Tatarzi Ocra.
Kaori was relieved to see her, but that didn’t negate anything. “Yeah…” She said, “I was so close, too. Dang it!”
“Yep,” She prompted herself next to Kaori, patting her on the back. Soon after, she pulled out a can of blueberry soda. “It’s like that sometimes…”
Their gazes drifted to the city below.
Home, but everything was the same. Nothing new.
At that reaffirmation, Kaori could only clenched her cup tight with Tatarzi sitting next to her.
“I’m… I’m sorry.”
Tatarzi seemed dumbfounded, “Huh?”
“Remember our promise? I said I would win the Splatfest and take you anywhere you wanted. We wanted.” Kaori stared aimlessly at the horizon, “I’m sick of it, too. But…” Through gritted teeth. “...I didn’t win!”
Then a calm release, sitting her gaze back down and releasing the tension of her body. “If we could just… take that step forward—”
“—we could become stars.” Tatarzi finished. “Big and Pop and juice. That’s the name, right?”
“Mhm.”
“So stop being stupid!”
Slap! A hand slapped hard across her head.
“Ow!” Kaori exclaimed, “What?!”
“Look! You lost! So what?!” Tatarzi asked, scowling, “Is our promise over now? What? I’m just.. “Pop” now?”
“Huh?”
“You wanna give it all up, right? Act like our promise is over! What was the point of it all then?”
Her words cut deep, each one filled with anger and passion. She took her gaze to the stars, hair flowing. Her words calmed down a bit. “Today has been a mess, I get it. Another setback. But you felt it, didn’t you? The confidence that you were gonna win that match?” She asked, “It just wasn’t the day for that.”
She finally popped open her can of blue soda, the liquid splattering all over.
“You know what that means?”
Kaori watched in surprise as Tatarzi’s muscle fibers and ink-loads worked together to create the body of a goddess, seemingly matching the height of the sun itself. Setting the pop aside, she would grab Kaori by the arms, making her stand up, and lift her from under her arms—making her feel as free as ever. “That means the Juice is making a comeback.”
When realization fell, Kaori’s hair fluttered back in wondrous action.
“You did all of the hard work before, right? Well, I betcha the you right now could do it ten times better! After all, you aren’t the Kaori who lost the Splatfest…” She brought her down—closer. “...You’re the Kaori… who has all the juice!”
“All… the… juice…”
Those words ignited a fire in her heart, and it reflected in her eyes.
And thus, Kaori’s ink loads would fire off as well—becoming an anchor of muscle that Tatarzi could no longer hold. The juice in her cup overflowed as she squeezed it without knowing. “You’re a really good speaker, Tatarzi.”
“You know it!” She replied, giving her biceps a smooocchh! “Above everyone else in terms of that!”
“Well, guess I’m down to earth.”
“Don’t worry,” Tatarzi assured, looking off into the sunset once again, both of their muscles gleaming with light. “We’ll both get outta here soon.”
The Present.
Adaptation.
It's survival of the fittest in a Turf War! You better get catch up if ya don't wanna be the last fish in the ocean! A reminder.
Similar to Ink, soul-energy could be stockpiled from any point in the body. So, remembering Lidia popping the can, and considering the emotions she felt in light of this memory, the crowd faded into the abyss where they belong. And now, the light was truly upon her.
𝑩𝑰𝑶𝑳𝑶𝑮𝑰𝑪𝑨𝑳 𝑭𝑼𝑵𝑪𝑻𝑰𝑶𝑵 𝑻𝑾𝑶
Akin to vessels, many species contained biological functions which crafted an energy of their own generated from one spot—the hippocampus. Here and now, she would put that energy to use. Her muscles expanded at a great pace—wider and far bigger than Lidia’s physique—and thus, she could get a handle of the soul-energy only she could control. With the expansion of her Ink Loads, her skin faded to pure orange ink—a beacon of orange.
Her eyes were on the targets that resided high up, where one would have to use the slope to reach their shots. But this star—Big Pop Juice, doesn’t wait for opportunities. She created them, and they were all hers to take for free. Raising her fist, she channeled her power. “Here it comes…”
And bam! She burst skyward with an explosion of ink in remembrance of her ferocity. Taking control of her flight, she stopped upon reaching the first target at a perfect talking distance. Even with how scattered about the others were, she knew that her next attack could destroy all of them. “Who’s laughing now?”
Soul energy and Ink were brought together into a swirling vortex of bubbling ink that rested in the center of her palms—anchors of gravity. Seconds passed, and she could hear gasps of horror and anticipation.
Soon enough, came the climax—a simple command along with the flinging forth of her fingers.
“HYPER MEGA SUPER JUICE POP!”
And a disastrous wave of orange screamed through the void, bringing a daunting silhouette to the area below, and placing the targets in her world of terror. Bits of ink sploshed her face, but she smirked through it all. The messiness, the strain, everything.
SHATTER!
The end of the targets, and the end of the war. What did it call for?
Celebration!
She descended from the destruction gracefully, her skin returning while she still maintained her glory.
FLEX!
Her arms flexed high upon hitting the ground, fists clenched, showing off her and all her glory. Abs that could break clash through steel without a second thought. A chest that could crush pounds of iron. Delts that could carve the greatest structures.
The weight of a promise actualized.
The crowd roared in admiration.
FLEX!
Her massive torso twisted, one arm curled across the body and the other pushing it back, emphasizing the thickness of her pecs, arms, and shoulders.
FLEX!
She pulled one arm behind the other, while pushing down on it with the opposite hand, making her tricep pop!
FLEX!
Her arms flared wide to make her seem like a winged goddess, her back in full display.
“Feast your eyes, fellow squids!” She announced, “This is the power... of Big Pop Juice!”
FL—
TIME!
She debuffed, revealing nothing more than a tiny, passionate young woman looking embarrassed as she realized the quest was over. “Oh.”
𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓 “𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐒” 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄!
𝐓𝐈𝐌𝐄: 𝐓𝐇𝐑𝐄𝐄 𝐌𝐈𝐍𝐔𝐓𝐄𝐒 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐅𝐎𝐑𝐓𝐘 𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓 𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃𝐒!
𝐊𝐀𝐎𝐑𝐈 𝐒𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐓𝐙𝐄𝐑: 𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐄𝐓𝐘-𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
That result didn’t sit right with her.
Dang it…
Not at all.
I'm too over my heaaaddd...
Chapter End
Notes:
Muscles are a form of self love in my eyes. That's why I give attention to them a lot. With Kaori, I thought I'd give her delusions of grandeur as a representation through that. That, and to add that she's still a child who wants to be bigger than she what she is.
Chapter 152: Grand Smash Tour - Part 31: The Wild Fang Breaks the Targets!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐘?
𝐆𝐎!
At the announcer’s voice, Terry adjusted his cap and grinned—hair flowing freely despite being burdened. “Alright… let’s go!”
The stage unfolded around him, everything falling silent along with it; before him lie an industrial wasteland of rusted scaffolding, broken crates, and floating girders locked in its own gravity within this void. Targets scattered across the realm like eyes of judgement—awaiting for the Young Wolf to make a move. Some peered from stacks of steel beams, while others hung above explosive barrels. Seems like that’ll cause a change reaction.
After analyzing the terrain, and firing himself up with explosive soul-energy, he dashed forward, shoes slamming against the steel with a daunting sound akin to exploding landmines. Upon reaching the first target, he reeled his arm back, igniting it with a flaring light, when it snapped forward—created an energy that brought a wave of cataclysm to numerous crates and even some nearby targets.
𝑺𝑶𝑼𝑳 𝑨𝑩𝑰𝑳𝑰𝑻𝒀 - 𝑭𝑨𝑵𝑮 𝑶𝑭 𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑾𝑰𝑳𝑫 𝑾𝑶𝑳𝑭
The first function was the only one he could use properly, for it required him to construct his soul-energy, no matter how messy, and make it explosive!
There was one problem, though. No matter how many times he revved up the heat with his punches—going up to blue, the hits weren’t automatic. No, they were delayed.
After destroying a target peering behind a steel beam, he watched his smoky fist burn out with clear dissatisfaction. The delayed impact was a mistake, but no one on the floor he had fought so far expected it. But, the thing is, Terry wanted to make it as far as he could… and by that, at least a hundred floors!
People like that guy back there… he can’t get near us.
So what did he have to do?
C’mon, Terry. Think of everything you’ve been taught so far.
His mind ventured deep into the cosmos of his brain, a void far more vast than this one.
When he was younger, he and his adoptive brother, Andy Bogard, would occasionally ‘spar’ (and by spar, it often ended with one breaking the bone of the other). Besides that, there was one video that they always watched on Miiverse in the “Bandai” section.
“Marshall Law Philosophy.” - “Lost" Marshall Law interview.”
Press Start!
INTERVIEW!
A person unbeknownst to the camera and viewer is presented with a demonstration of Marshall Law’s signature move. The Fiery Side Kick!
Even though he had no soul-ability of his own, his mastery over soul-energy was incredible. Scientifically, he was the best at it—even more so than Jin Kazama.
Afterwards, he’d take a seat, straightening himself with respect and facing the interviewer with a smile. “Don’t act, and act without acting.”
“Hm?”
“It’s nothing, really. If we dim it down into a more simplistic concept, soul-energy is just the water in our bodies. Always there, but the twist is, we can control it. We can understand how it flows, and therefore we can flow along with it.” Marshall Law said, “See? Nothing. If you really want to master it, you have to consider everything. A quote from one of the most dangerous men in history, Akuma, is ‘To do everything, you must become nothing,’ now, the way I see it… is that your brain has to gain knowledge, and you can apply that knowledge to other activities. It’s the same with soul-energy. Practicing the core concept of any martial art will make you progress. It may be minimal, but that only means further progress is inevitable. Learning a word—just sounding it out, means you have the ability to do more, and that… that applies to soul-energy, does it not? You choose a specific point of the body, and generate it from that point when striking. Now, I don’t have a soul-ability of my own—but that tiny piece of knowledge can be applied to some of the biggest attacks we’ve seen.”
“Impressive answer. Surprise you didn't lose me there.” The interviewer responded. “But a lot of people wonder if “talent” has something to do with it.”
“Talent is… a concept. You see, even the sharpest blade cannot cut every thread. Even the strongest martial artist can be bested by pure luck.” Marshall Law answered, “The key to being me, is being me—the key to being of my skill is to look for the impossible. Then you in the future would not wish for easiness, but wish for a test of resolve. And no matter what is thrown at you, you cannot grow stale. So flow with it. Unless you’re Silver, you can’t see what lies beyond.
Be water, my friend. That’s the only way.”
Terry’s hand twitched as soul-energy flared up again.
The time limit is to test how we operate when under pressure. It makes us overthink things…
But it’s simpler than we think, right?
He recalled holding a pencil in his younger days, mindlessly writing the words his teacher told him to.
Soul-energy came from that even though I didn’t think about it as much.
This means that…
Just me breathing, just me walking… creates an entire world of soul-energy around me!
His hand grasped the air, his soul-energy and body feeling a subtle heaviness, and with the push of the body, the soul-energy merged. That’s it…
He smirked, clenching his fist with a newfound power.
I can do explosives because of the energy, and add it to my own.
He raised his fist, and with a beaming flash of blue, the ground erupted in a blue wrath. Shards of light scattered into the air, clinging to the destruction of the structures… and the targets. Soon after, he leapt up high, using newfound soul-energy and the old to create a possibility where gravity couldn’t keep up with him. Landing onto a steel railing, four targets lied before him. A cyclone built itself from the ground up, circling his body—a human tornado. “Hakyokukusen Technique…” A martial ability where soul-energy had to circle around the body at a consistent rate. Due to complications with him and his master, there wasn’t enough time to master it fully—but now, with the application of his knowledge, he could do it just fine. Down, then up. “Rising tackle!”
He propelled into the air with a kick, angling himself perfectly for an accurate as possible strike to each! Skidding to the floor, bits of the shattered targets falling in slow motion, he’d come up with another idea. I can feel the soul-energy, and my soul-energy can feel it.
Ryu’s Hadouken is just soul-energy in the form of fire. I know the input, I just have to…
Down, downward right, right.
He rocketed through the sky, his fist burning blue with half the power of a Hadouken, ever increasing. Instead of releasing the energy due to poor understanding—he stirred it up in the only point he could. His fist.
“Burning knuckle!” A squadron of targets obliterated, and now, he stood at the end of the iron beam, a few more below.
He crouched low.
I have this energy right now, so if I can keep it consistent with my soul-energy, maybe I can hone it for a few seconds. His eyes caught the final target that lay at the end of the wasteland, floating over a small spire of debris. “Hey, last guy!” He called, his smirk aggravating. “Are you okay?”
….
“Because ya won’t be!”
He leapt up again, his body coated in blue flames as he soared into the sky like a comet. He could feel his skin burning, and despite such, he was still fired up. His descent seemed like a world-ending event. Crash! Energy continued to build, that is, until it all culminated into a shockwave created by the slamming down of his fist, destroying the targets in seconds. He stood up panting, adjusting his cap all the same, his focus now to the final target. The final stepping stone that stood tall despite what had been done. He walked.
Step.
Step.
Soul-energy, from himself and all over, built up with sheer fiery will—enough to burn an entire city.
Step.
Now, he was here, a shadow over his eyes as his lips curled into a smirk. Smoke trailed behind him, but he could care less about it. The void surrounding them pulsed as if observing. “Yo.”
Swirling around his fist was a blazing dynamic of red and gold. And soon, his entire body wreathed it. Keeping the energy excessed from Hadouken active, and binding it with the sheer soul-energy of soul-ability, brought forth a power like no other. Pwooooo….
His fist reeled back with a shaking intensity, the soul-energy coiling tighter and tighter around his hand until it turned into a miniature sun. Though, before the finisher, Terry Bogard had one question. “Are you okay?!”
And then…
“𝑩𝑼𝑺𝑻𝑬𝑹…"
The initial impact, and then... came forth the second!
“…𝑾𝑶𝑳𝑭!”
BOOM!
Gold and red illuminated the void as if to spite it, soul-energy spitting out in all directions. It created a deadly typhoon that not even the most sturdy structures could withstand. And what lay after the action, was a true wasteland. Terry nearly fell to his knees, but picked himself back up with a smirk, his hair tussled as he raised his head victoriously.
𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓 “𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐒”
𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄!
𝐓𝐈𝐌𝐄: 𝐎𝐍𝐄-𝐌𝐈𝐍𝐔𝐓𝐄 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐄𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓 𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃𝐒!
𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐑𝐘 𝐁𝐎𝐆𝐀𝐑𝐃: 𝐓𝐖𝐎-𝐇𝐔𝐍𝐃𝐑𝐄𝐃 𝐒𝐎𝐔𝐋 𝐏𝐎𝐈𝐍𝐓𝐒!
He twirled his hat in respect, “Okay!”
Chapter End
Notes:
I imagined this scene vividly in the style of the old Fatal Fury films. It made it really fun!
(Also, before Shulk, Silver was the one who held the Spirit of Fate.)
Chapter 153: Grand Smash Tour - Part 32: The Overview!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lidia watched the Quest unfold, sitting calmly. Mei stood right next to her, worried about the actions these fighters were exuding. “Ma’am?”
“Yes, Mei?” She tilted her head at Terry’s surprising skills.
“I don’t know about you, but this group… they seem so…” Mei shook her head, trying to get the last word out. “...Troubled.” Finally, “Are you sure that you’re willing to teach them?”
“I’m giving them a push, Mei.” Lidia claimed with her eyes closed, voice steady all the same. “Whether they want to learn is up to them.”
Then, the voice of the announcer boomed.
𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓 “𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐒” 𝐂𝐎𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄𝐓𝐄
She maintained her composure as she stood up, “Don’t worry yourself with it too much, dear.”
“I’m just concerned about these young people, truly.” Mei said, gaze downwards. “It looks like they have so much unresolved within themselves.”
Suddenly, she felt a soft feeling on her shoulders—which of course was Lidia’s hand. “Which is why we do all we can to save the Spectrals.” She said with a soft smile.
There was a semblance of optimism that aroused from that statement, but ultimately, as Lidia walked into a new void opened up in the center, Mei was still unsure.
Within the new void was a realm filled with the coziness and wonder of the endless dusk sky. The four participants found themselves in a stone filled heaven where the golden clouds roamed like giants, and ancient stone castles. They stood in the center; a great circle of cracked stone, ancient and worn, as if countless battles had left their mark upon the ground. Beyond it, graceful flowers of the wild bloomed with defiance at the edges, spilling color in the battlefield in ruin.
𝐅𝐈𝐍𝐀𝐋 𝐑𝐄𝐒𝐔𝐋𝐓𝐒!
𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐑𝐘 𝐁𝐎𝐆𝐀𝐑𝐃 - 𝐅𝐈𝐑𝐒𝐓 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄!
In a fiery motion, Terry wiped the debris of his hat with his knee before placing it back on—burdening his face in shadow. “Okay!”
𝐒𝐀𝐌𝐔𝐒 𝐀𝐑𝐀𝐍 - 𝐒𝐄𝐂𝐎𝐍𝐃 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄!
Samus stood with indifference, looking beyond the heaven of serenity.
𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐊 𝐇𝐘𝐑𝐔𝐋𝐈𝐀 - 𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐑𝐃 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄!
The actions committed by the predator made the human stare at his palm with interest and shock. If I was like that back then… I’m sure I would’ve beaten her.
𝐊𝐀𝐎𝐑𝐈 𝐒𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐓𝐙𝐄𝐑 - 𝐅𝐎𝐔𝐑𝐓𝐇 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐂𝐄!
No flexes or smiles from the young one. Just pure disdain, but deep down, she was at least glad she showed off a bit. So, a subtle smile came from that feeling.
“Huh,” Terry was surprised to see Samus in second place, “Didn’t know ya rocked like that, Samus.”
“Pay it no mind.” Samus dismissed. “It’s just another Quest.”
As they reviewed results, Lidia Sobieska arose from a cloud afar, catching their attention with soul-energy alone. She approached them—stoppoing at a reasonable distance with a smile. “Good job, everyone.” She said, “Whether you’re satisfied with the results doesn’t matter. Just don’t get too comfortable yet.”
She stepped to the side, gesturing to the portal back to the mortal realm.
“Anyways, we won’t get too far with training today since our other member hasn’t arrived yet, so this is it.” Lidia said, “You’re free to do whatever you desire from here on out. Check your Smash Card occasionally for the time you’ll come here tomorrow.”
“Okay!”
Terry gave her a bow of respect as he left. Link thanked her. Samus walked past without acknowledgement, and Kaori kept her head low.
These kids...
She looked on.
𝐇𝐄𝐀𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍
The Healing Stations were rooms that, in the center, held a “Healing Field” that enforced positive energy into the player. Outside of that, it was a simple square room that had plenty of space, with walls holding the color of green, red, black, and yellow on each side. It seemed a bit unnatural, but Link was used to that.
While Terry healed himself up last, Link and Kaori sat on the bench. Samus had already gone on her way..
“So, Terry, wanna tell us your secret?” Kaori asked.
“Huh?” Terry stepped out of the Healing Field, fixing his hair.
“Y’know what I’m talking about! Soul-energy!”
Link raised his gaze from his palm and onto Terry.
“Well, you just gotta think about it in simple terms.” Terry explained, pondering back to his experience with the Quest. “Apply a philosophy. Like, your Ink for example.”
“Been there, done that.” Kaori sighed.
“Then… Why'd ya ask?”
“I don’t know how to keep it under control like Lidia said.” Kaori admitted, “I didn’t even know I wasn’t using it until I shot a few targets!”
“Flow.”
“Huh?”
Link’s sudden mention would pry their gazes towards him. He was sitting with a focus of thought undeniable. “I felt it.” Link confirmed, “It happens with me often since I’ve lived in the forest for so long. But I think it can also be a weakness.”
Kaori blinked, “That's so?”
“Think about it. You’re operating off an instinct etched deep into your body since childhood or conditionment. It can be good, but it’s limiting.” Link explained; he was proud of himself for realizing. “You want to strike an enemy down with a sword, but this time… it’s a different enemy.” Mizan. “You’re conditioned to strike because it always works, but when it doesn’t… there’s no alternative path.”
“That’s… right on the hook!” Kaori said, patting on the back, “I’ve seen a bunch of Turf War tip videos on Miiverse that talk about flow as being fully engaged in an activity. But it can be stopped, too.”
“Like water. Marshall Law.” Terry called back, flashing his finger in a “cool” fashion. “You gotta be prepared for the unexpected. But it wasn’t really “flow” that helped me, though.”
“Then what was it?” Kaori asked.
“When you practice Wing Chun, there’s a drill called “Chi-Sao”.” Terry said, “It’s to teach you how to be soft when something hard, and be hard with something is soft—and the timing. If you're in a fight, you won’t have time to really think. I noticed that my explosive soul-energy worked better at the end when my body was exhausted, and my hit was softer. Maybe the key is feeling something like tiredness where your body isn’t firing off on all cylinders.”
Kaori’s eyes brightened up in the face of a new idea. “Maybe I should start waking up earlier!” She said, “I did it back in Inktopolis often.”
“If conditioning is the key, then we should attempt some drills like Terry suggested.” Link said, his mind falling back to Mizan again. “Though, I’ve heard it’ll take a long time to fully build it into the system.”
“So do it without frustration.”
A new voice came from the entrance of the room, and to their surprise, it was Samus—along with Sparky. “Assign yourself only to the role of doing the action other than learning.”
“Interesting way of saying it.” Terry admitted, “But learning can be helpful, too. The knowledge goes into the hippocampus, and our bodies can enact it.”
“And roles.” Link chimed in, “We’re more than that. There’s nothing you can do to not want something.”
Samus kept quiet, while Terry titled his hat downward.
“You got that right.” He said.
Link noticed something, but ignored it.
“That’s the thing, though. Conditioning.” Kaori said, “For example: Inktopolis is just some place in Asia across from Japan. It’s like… super japanese stuff. But different. I mean, we have all these plazas and turf war matches. Go to Japan, and you won’t fit in. Be in Japan, go to Inktopolis, and you won’t fit in. Even the “Rebels” follow the same trends.” She crossed her arms with a half-pout, “I’m here now and I still gotta wake up early. Is that a ‘role’?”
“I get what you mean, honestly.” Link said, remembering the seeds of what remained of his distant past. “Back in Kokiri town, everyone received a "Fairy " or "Spirit" of their own for guidance. I was the last one to do this, but it was only because I was the next one to wield the Master Sword.” … “I didn’t have to follow the rules after that, even though eventually, they all went… you understand the point. Moving on, I became one with nature—learning the quiet—helping the animals. It was freedom… but…” He stared at the Triforce symbol on his palm, “...Looking back on it now, maybe it was exile.”
“Huh,” Kaori leaning forward a bit, curious. “Guess you’re kinda like me, then.”
Link smiled, his eyes finding solace in just her. “I suppose.”
Exile.
Those words seemed to rile up something within Samus. “How could that be freedom?” She asked.
“Askin’ the same question.” Kaori said, “I mean, you were gonna become a legend! How could living in the forest be freedom?”
“Well, you see…”
Link stumbled to get out the words, “I never really wanted it.”
“Huh?”
Numerous eyes of confusion.
“There was…”
The Spirits…
Nature…
The old man…
The girl of the village.
“...Other things I had my sights on.”
“Other than becoming the holder of the freakin’ Master Swor—”
“It was too grand, Kaori.” Link interrupted. “But, perhaps it’s a chain. Because now, I’m the one time is hunting.”
Kaori wanted to further argue, but…
Eh, what do I know?
For a moment, that thought forced her to be quiet—and then came a faint smile of understanding. “Makes sense. I’m still playing catch-up, too. I was taught how to fight with Ink and how to lead a squad in a Turf War, but… no one taught me how to become a Spectral.”
Link smiled, too. “Maybe we just have to take what the world gives us.”
“...Yeah.” Kaori said, unsure of how to respond to such wisdom.
Then, Terry finally chuckled—breaking his silence. “Y’know, for a forest kid, you have a lot of wisdom.” He said, “Wait. That’s one of the Triforce’s concepts, isn’t it?”
“Yeah.” Link confirmed, his voice rather dry. He noticed that Samus was still standing on the doorway, and considering she hadn’t said anything, Link assumed that she felt out.
So, he turned to her. “So, Samus.”
“Hm?”
“Do you come from anywhere specific?”
Samus’ eyes seemed to hold an intensity, peering into the eyes of the three—while also further allowing Link to tap into a vigilance of what he saw staring back; the depths of sorrow.
But, for now, it seemed he had no need to fret, for Samus’ eyes went dark, and she turned her back on them. “No comment.” She disclosed as formally as ever, soon after walking out and leaving the three in the room. Link noticed a subtle hesitation during her leave.
“Gee, what’s her deal?” Terry inquired, watching the door close behind her.
“She looks so… tired of everything.” Kaori commented, sighing as she flopped back onto the wall. “Heck, I’m tired too.”
“Well, we got some time to spare.” Terry said, “I think I’m gonna continue grinding my way to the top of the tower. How about you guys?”
“I’m probably gonna go out to eat.” Kaori said while pondering other options. Curiosity took over, and she turned to Link.
“So, what about you, Link?”
“I…”
His mind ventured back to his last interaction with the First Goodwill Team, and a smile spread across his face in remembrance. “..Think I’m going back to the Museum. Someone’s waiting for me.”
“All going our separate ways, huh?” Terry asked, a bit down. “Well, such is life.”
“We’ll meet again soon, m’kay?” Kaori asked.
Link gave them one last look while nearing the door.
Their smiles—their presence—it seemed to be something he could get behind. “Yeah,” he said, starting to walk. “We will. Tomorrow.”
And then, he was off.
But unbeknownst to him, in a section closed off from the entirety of the second floor—most of the camera systems were being controlled by Kathron. And behind him, standing uncomfortably, was Phoenix Wright. “That’s him…”
He stared in curiosity—wondering the penalty his “partner” would receive for doing this action, and his own experience with the Hylian. “The Hylian vessel, huh?”
“Yeah.” Kathron said, turning to Wright with a sinister smirk. “Just get ‘em to this floor, no matter the cost. You got the soul-ability to do it after all.”
This is such injustice, but… I am merely another man who sins.
“Very well, client.” He declared.
Chapter End
Notes:
Gaining a newfound appreciation for gaming, and what I'm doing with these characters. I've gained so much inspiration for this arc by reading countless theories and fan content.
Chapter 154: Grand Smash Tour - Part 32: Children.
Notes:
Sometimes, I like writing chapters where nothing much happens.
It's just... fun to breathe with these characters, y'know?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
𝐏𝐀𝐋𝐔𝐓𝐄𝐍𝐀’𝐒 𝐓𝐄𝐌𝐏𝐋𝐄!
Palutena swiped through various requirements, vegetables, and other foods on her tablet for the Japanese style festival today, “The Walk of Spirits.” She stood in an area near the top of the west wing—the equivalent of a heavenly kitchen. In this kitchen, Spirits—with actual forms, seemed to be aiding her. The Salamander hissed whenever a food they liked showed up on the tablet. The Lizards shrunk back in disgust as they hung upside down on the ceiling whenever the item opposed the occasion. And the cats were the ones to affirm the choice.
“You like that one, Arsagon?” She asked with laughter. “Hnm, I would say Yakitori and Takoyaki are good, but…” She mused, flicking her wrist to the side. The tablet switched over—revealing a lacquered tray of taitaki, the fish-shaped cakes stuffed with sweet bean paste. “Ah, perfect! What is a festival without Taitaki? Sweetness to balance out the savory! Wouldn’t you agree, my fellow spirits?”
The cats nodded in agreement, the Lizards smiled, and so did the Salamander.
“Good!”
Uprising from the clouds, Pit landed into the entrance as stylish as possible. “Lady Palutena—oh…” He noticed that something was missing. “Where’s Shulk?”
“Oh, Shulk?” Palutena turned to Pit with a calm smile, brushing her hand lightly over a cat Spirit.
“I held him in my arms for about an hour and he went to sleep. He’s in there, asleep.” She explained, pointing over to the door on the right side of the room.
“Ha! You’re so awesome, Lady Palutena!” Pit said, clenching his fist with pride, “Oh—yeah! That festival coming up in Smash City. Nintendo’s done with the whole Quest thing, but the food situation is kinda stressing the mayor out. Any reports ya wanna give?”
“Of course.” Palutena said, raising her tablet to show Pit the foods she had collected.
Pit leaned forward, eyes sparkling. “Ohh, I love those! Maybe we could get the custard kind too!”
“You’ll eat anything she picks. Your words are seriously lacking in any credibility.”
Oh no, Pit knew that voice better than anyone.
Uprising from the sky as well—his twin came forth, landing beside him with his arms folded.
Dark Pit. “Leave it up to the Spirits.”
Pit crossed his arms with a half-pout, “You always have to ruin my mood, huh?”
“All in a day’s work from your’s truly.” Dark Pit said, “Anyways, I suggest the bean paste, too.”
“You’re a copy of me. How in the world is your opinion any more valid than mine?”
“Because I can fly, armpit!”
“I can too… with… Palutena’s permission…”
The two stared at each other—cackling tension soon to spark into a fire.
But Palutena was quick to put it out. She tapped the caption again—two choices locked into her divine order. “Luckily for you two boys, I’m in a rather… joyful mood today. Custard and bean paste it is, then.” With a gesture of finality, the rippling menu sealed itself with a golden crest. She rose, staff in hand, looking over at her twin angels. “Now then, I’ll need this order sent to Mayor Isabelle. Make sure the food stalls are prepared exactly as I’ve chosen as well.”
Pit straightened himself with valiance, saluting. “Consider it done, Lady Palutena!”
Dark Pit sighed as he adjusted his posture, “So, this makes us errand boys, now?”
“Not errand boys,” Palutena corrected, granting them with a smile that would put any soul at ease. “You’re helpers of man and Spirit. Hopefully, the mayor will be expecting you, so remember, presentation is just as important as taste.”
“Beat ya there, Pittoo!”
Pit dropped off the edge of the entrance back first, disappearing into the clouds in a flash.
“Quit calling me that!” Dark Pit demanded, leaping over the doorway. His wings flared with a purplish aura as he blasted through the clouds.
𝐒𝐌𝐀𝐒𝐇 𝐌𝐔𝐒𝐄𝐔𝐌
Reina Mishima. Here she was, back in the seat near the arcade—lamenting on her action of standing up to the visionary. She didn’t have any plans today, but was well prepared for someone to propose one. She’d welcome it, of course.
Soon enough, someone came. A tall, brooding shadow appeared from behind her—causing her to stare upwards to see the glinting smirk of her teammate. Bayonetta.
“Have you done anything here, yet?” She asked. “Seems like you’re experiencing… drought.”
“Other than watching my teammates do a Quest, no.” Reina said, crossing her arms.
Bayonetta then took a seat right next to her, putting her arm over Reina’s shoulder. “I understand, child. “Oh, how poor.” She said with a sigh, “The world is supposed to revolve around you, and yet, you’ve received… nothing.” She said, sucking on a sucker.
Those words prompted Reina to stand up and leave, but Bayonetta pulled her back down. “Where are you going, busy-body?”
“Anywhere but here.”
“No, no.” Bayonetta shook her head in defiance, amplifying the tension of her arms on Reina’s shoulders. “Let’s have a little chat.”
Bayonetta crossed her legs, getting extra comfortable. The last thing Reina wanted to do was listen to another lecture. “I get it. You got a lot to give—no one to give it too. Hell, I’m the last of my kind.” She said, “But… I’m sure Asuka told you the old “keep trying” speech and as cliche as it may be… I do agree.”
“And that’s it?”
“What’s the rush for, darling? You have plenty of time on your hands.” Bayonetta said, “Once you grow older, you won’t. It’ll just be a minute or two.”
Reina sighed, giving Bayonetta the acknowledgement she wanted—but in her own annoyed manner.
“Not to justify you interrupting an important speech, but…” She placed her hand on Reina’s left shoulder. “...It was completely goodwill of you.”
“Huh?”
A glimmer in the eyes.
“You stood up for a friend. And more importantly, you let your anger out.” Bayonetta explained further, “The world can be a pain—but if that’s the case, why don’t further open that wound? They don’t deserve you, those people.”
Bayonetta leaned forward, pulling Reina closer. Before Reina could even respond, her head was laying on Bayonetta’s chest, as her body was wrapped with arms of comfort. “It’s okay to carry some fire, despite what the ice-boy says. That fire makes up who you are—what you want to do. But if you let fire alone rule you, it’ll eat you alive. Trust me. I’ve wrestled with… demons, inside and out.”
“That fire… it makes me feel like I’m broken.” Reina said, staring at her palm. “Makes it hard to be likable.”
“You’re not broken, love. You’re a child.” Bayonetta corrected, “You’re bound to act out of your place. And as for likability… I won’t have you denying that because…” To Reina’s discomfort, she squeezed her cheeks, “...You’re far too precious to believe those lies.”
“Knock it off! Hey!”
“Like I said. Precious!”
“Cut it out!”
Eventually, their bantering came to an end—and they sat together in silence for a moment.
And to Reina’s surprise, Bayonetta would make a declaration in the most casual tone possible. “You know what?” She asked, and then, “I’ll compete the Smash Tourney, and win for you.”
“...What?” Reina asked, appalled. “Are you pitying me?!”
“I take care of manners in the way I see fit.” Bayonetta explained, standing up. “What better treat is there than the ones you give your loved ones?”
Before Reina could revolt, she would be on her way—hips swaying as she merged into the crowd, taller than any other person. An abnormality. “Enjoy yourself, child.”
Reina didn’t know what to say. It wasn’t like she had any motivation to compete in the Smash Tourney, and considering Bayonetta, she was probably only doing it for herself.
But for the possibility she wasn’t, Reina smirked.
Dawn had arrived.
Lanterns strung between the stone sky-scrapers, and bathed the streets in a warm gold. Spirits of happiness acted as the light of attraction for people passing by, although that did make for a lot of stress for those who allowed entry. Every five buildings, you’d see a food stall. Most of them sizzled with Yakitori and Takoyaki beside holographic signs. The crowd—people of all shapes and sizes, far and wide, moved to the rhythm of taiko drums echoing against steel and sky.
At the entry—a red shrine wedged in between two walls that closed off this section of the city, stood Meralin, Mario, Daisy, Kirby, Fox, Sonic, Cloud, Yoshi, Donkey Kong, and Beliona.
“The food! The food!” Kirby shouted, smelling from… wherever he smelled from. “This is gonna be good! This is gonna be good!”
Cloud sighed, “How in the world did I get dragged into this?”
“You’ll get used to it, Cloudy.” Sonic said, “I was also dragged into this. Also…”
...
“If we throw Fox a bone from leftover food, would he instinctively run after it?” Sonic proposed with a smug.
“If we leave Sonic up in the Subspace, will we be spared of his CONSTANT TALKING?! Well, yes!”
Meralin looked all around, worried. “Where’s Link? He isn’t answering his codex.”
“Oh, I’m sure he’ll be here soon.” Daisy said, placing a hand over her shoulder.
“Or not.” Mario said, “He may be busy with training.”
Meralin sighed, pouting. “Aw man.”
Beliona tried to cheer her up by hugging her, and promising to buy her whatever she wanted. Then, the moment came where they had to show the respective Spectral guarding the place their Smash Cards.
Ichiku Mora, of course. He had nothing better to do.
Upon being let inside, the majestic air of the festival filled them with an undeniable desire to move along with the rhythm of the people and the drums. “Matsuri Bayashi!” Meralin recognized instantly.
“Yoshi! Do you smell it?” Kirby asked, analyzing the scenery around him like a spy.
“...I… I do!”
Unison.
“IT’S…”
From afar, their eyes spotted the greatest thing to mankind. This festival—it allowed simple Quests for any and all ages, and the one lying in the epicenter of it all—shining brighter than any other Quests, food stall, or ride, was…
𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐄𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐐𝐔𝐄𝐒𝐓! 𝐏𝐀𝐂-𝐌𝐀𝐍!
“They got Pac-man here?” Sonic asked, genuinely shocked. “That’s so… retro. Like, super retro.”
“Can’t-a miss with the classics.” Mario said, “We can all split up into groups if we want to.”
“Well in that case…” Sonic was about to dash off, but he kept his composure. “I’m gonna see if they got any racing Quests. Gotta show off my speed somehow!”
He was off.
“I think I’m gonna give the Galaga Quest a chance. I heard Falco’s supposed to be here, so I’ll give him a call.”
He went on his own.
“There’s a Chocobo Quest, so… guess that’s my thing.”
Cloud went off.
“TIME TO EAT!”
Yoshi and Kirby strided off.
“Gonna go do some stuff.”
There went Donkey Kong.
Now, only four were left. Meralin, Beliona, Yoshi, and Mario.
“Anyone got plans?” Asked Mario.
“Well… I was going to go into the Spirit Castle with someone in particular, but…” Meralin sighed, “It seems like they’re not here.”
“I’ll go if you’d like.”
Damned Link. Always causing trouble!
“Thanks sis, but I’ll just ride with the boat for now.” Meralin assured. “I’m sure we can find something. C’mon.”
As they walked deeper into the festival, Daisy’s gaze became an illusion. Everything seemed to merely pass by—completely still in motion. Except Mario and Yoshi, that is. At least they were still here after all these years. “Y’know…”
“Hm?”
“Nothing, it’s just that…” She stared off at Quest known as the “Haunted House.”
“Luigi… would’ve loved this place.”
Mario… had stopped smiling.
“...Yeah… yeah, he would.” His gaze went to his palm, “If only—”
“Meralin!”
“Huh? Could it be…”
Yes, it was. Bursting through the crowd, receiving gazes of pure confusion, was a tired Link Hyrulia. He approached the group with haste, panting heavily. “I hadn’t realized you all had left already! Luckily, Alisa told me. But that was close…” He said, staring at Meralin, “I’m sorry. I should’ve realize—”
Pat!
Meralin intercepted his speech with a warm embrace. “Don’t worry.” She assured, “I’m just… happy you’re here.”
With that, Mario and Daisy knew what was up.
“Yosh, Daisy, and I are gonna go find some Quest. Have fun, you two.”
“Hm? But I was thinking we should all eat.” Meralin insisted.
“No no, it’s fine.” Mario said, winking a Link before turning his back.
“We don’t wanna get in the way of your date.” Daisy chuckled.
“Oh knock it off Daisy!”
“Perhaps I should go on my own too.” Beliona said, “I don’t want to be a hindrance or anything.”
“You too, sister?” Meralin asked with a pout.
“I don’t have an interest in eating as of now, so just call me on your codex if you need me.” Beliona insisted. “I’ll see if they have any musical Quests for me. Stay safe, sister.”
And like that, she was off.
Now, they were alone.
Only these two. “Well, um…”
Awkward!
“Are you hungry, Link?”
“Yeah,” Link said, “We should… go eat.”
And so, they would.
But not without being seen by the eyes of Min Min. Luckily, she had a Ramen shop set up here as well—just as busy. With the First Goodwill Team being here, she knew it only meant one thing. In the heat of the next batch of ramen, she went into the back—alone. Thereafter, she pulled out her codex.
“The Second will arrive at any moment.” A voice said, “Once you see him, close the ramen shop, and go to that Quest I told you about.”
Min Min smirked.
“Will do.” She said, her smile ever so conniving.
I can finally… put that scum, Mizan Cheng, down for good!
Chapter End
Notes:
JUJUTSU KAISEN IS BACK
lego_pillow on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Jul 2025 08:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheSmashBeyonder on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Jul 2025 10:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
lego_pillow on Chapter 3 Sun 20 Jul 2025 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheSmashBeyonder on Chapter 2 Sun 20 Jul 2025 10:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
lego_pillow on Chapter 6 Sun 20 Jul 2025 08:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheSmashBeyonder on Chapter 5 Sun 20 Jul 2025 10:08PM UTC
Comment Actions